《Daddy, don't flirt》 Chapter 1 Just regard it as being bitten by a dog Chapter 1 Just regard it as being bitten by a dog In a luxurious presidential suite, Jamie Moore is getting out of the bed with her sore body difficultly. From the clothes scattered on the floor, she picks up thepressing bras strip, and twines around her busty breast until it looks t. She puts on her clothes quickly, then turns around to the man who is still sleeping in the bed. Her eyes are swelling due to continuous crying, filling withplicated feelings. Dan Williams, her future brother-inw, is the most famous man in Leeds City. He took over the Williams enterprise when he was 18 years old. To peoples surprise, he has expanded the business all over the world within 10 years, covering various fields, from basic necessities of life, to aviation research. However, Jamie is such an inferior person,paring to Dan. She is struggling for life, and merely survives by disgusting as a man. If it wasn''t for her sisters engagement party today, if she didn''t give him a hand when he was drunk, perhaps, all these ridiculous things wouldnt have happened, and she would have kept her virginity. Jamie thought. Its too absurd to seek any justice for herself tonight, because she is disguising herself as a man. Jamie wipes out her tears. She can''t imagine what will happen to her if this thing is discovered. She has to put up with the insult and humiliation silently. She is too afraid to stay, so she leaves while Dan is still sleeping. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jamie can onlyfort herself by regarding the vition as a bite from a dog. Its just that her first blossom was lost, which was kept for her future husband. There''s no one around him when Dan is awake. Only the slight fragrance still lingers, which reminds him ofst night. He remembers that he was drugged at the engagement partyst night. Under the drugs effect, he had sex with a woman out of his control. The woman was crying and shouting about letting her go. But he kept doing it tirelessly. And he vited her several times, because that was first time having sex. When he wakes up, the woman already left, leaving a blood stain in the sheet, like the blossom flower. Slightly squinting his eyes, Dan grows some interest in that woman who left silently. In Leeds city, countless women dream of sleeping with him. However, this woman left quietly after she lost her virginity to him. Interesting. Dan asks his assistant to bring some clean clothes for him, and says, Go to check the cameras footage. I want to know who dared to drug me. His tone is deep, intimating that no one can disobey him. Chapter 2 Disguise as a man Chapter 2 Disguise as a man Its already morning when Jamie arrives at home. Her father, Jack Moore, who is in charge of the whole family, sits uptight on the sofa, with poker face. Jack stares at Jamie, and says disgustedly when he realizes Jamie was out all night, no wonder you are acting under-bred. After all, you''re raised by that filthy woman. Jacks words hurt Jamie, like a knife stabbing into her heart. Her allCnight abscence is just an action without manners in her fathers eyes. And her mother, who has dedicated her whole life to him, is just a filthy woman in his eyes. Such a father doesn''t deserve her love and respect. However, now she stays at the Moores house in servility. Not for herself, but for her mother who is lying in the hospital. So Jamie has to lower her head, secretly clenching her hands, and says timidly, Sorry father, it won''t happen again. Now that you''re part of our Moores, you have to drop your bad habits, and learn the rules of upper ss. If you make one more mistake, you will be punished. Jamie trembles a bit instinctively when she hears the words. Family rules of the Moore, is to be whipped for 100 times, by the one who is in charge of the family. These whippings are still fresh in Jamies memory. When she first came to the Moore family, she kept her mothers advice in mind all the time. Thus, everything is done with great care. However, she still fell into a trap. She just identally touched Jacquelines watch, which was ced on the desk. But she got framed of stealing it. So Jack whipped her 100 times regardless of the truth. He beat her so hard that her back looked like a bloody pulp. She had been lying on bed for three months to get better. Sorry father, it won''t happen again. Jamie repeats. Jack is impatient, but still tries to restrain, Now your sister has engaged with William, you need to discipline yourself. Don''t disgrace your sister and the family. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jamie can''t help to think of the night with Dan when she heard the wordWilliams, which made her blush. However, Jack gets angrier when he sees this. He can''t believe that this coward and timid person is his son, whose head is lowering and clothes is clenched by hands. He would have driven him out if Jamie wasnt the only son for session. Finally, Jack let Jamie go back her room. Out of sight, out of mind. Jamie goes back to her room, and locks the door carefully. Then she grabs some clean clothes and walks into the bathroom. All her clothes are loose and saggy, in case someone will notice that she wears corset bar. Besides, her body is too slender to support those oversized clothes, which makes her have no masculinity at all. No wonder Jacqueline always calls her a sissy. Layers byyers, Jamie takes off the bras strip, which exposes her great body shape. Jamie feels sad when she looks at herself in the mirror. In fact, she''s a cute girl with short haircut. Her mother was Jacks mistress 18 years ago, which means that Jamie is an illegitimate child of the Moore family. In order to go back to the Moore family, her mother always tells her to live by disguising as a man. And all of their efforts pay off. Because the Moore family has no other child beside Jacqueline. To ensure the business of Moore family wont fall in others hands, Jack has to get Jamie back, which is thest choice because she is a male. For the past 18 years, mother has contributed herself in raising Jamie. In returns, she gets nothing but illness and weak body. The high medical expense leaves Jamie no choice but to seek help from the Moore family. Thats why she came back to the family. Jamie still remembers how people looked like when she first came here. No one likes her, and she got no wee but snobbery from the entire families. Even her father was also annoying her. Thinking of the past time, a bitter smile appears on Jamies face. Her fingers stroke her body, and there are marks left on herst night by Dan. When she feels her skin, where hickeys covers. The hickeys are so many that almost cover all over her body. Its not difficult to tell from the hickeys that how hard she was vitedst night. Jamie trembles when her warm fingertip touches the skin, and she cant help thinking ofst night, about Dans chiseled face. Suddenly, her face turns blush and hot. After all, she had never been closed to a man for the past 18 years, not even at school. She never speaks to a male ssmate in private before, but now she has done the most intimated thing between male and female with Dan. She shakes her head to make herself stop thinking about this. That fabulous man is Jacquelines fiance, her brother-inw. What she should hope now is that Dan will never find out it was her who slept with himst night. If her disguise gets exposed, not only she will be driven out from the family, but also her mothers medical expenses will be cut off, which is really the end for her. At the same time, Dan has returned to the enterprise, the assistant already has the cameras record for him. Dan asks, What have you found? President Dan, the lobbys camera was sabotaged purposelyst night, so it didnt shoot who put drug in your wine in the engagement party. The assistant sweats while he speaks, but the camera shows that on the way to your room, it was a man who carried you into the room. Dan responses, Do you know who he is? The assistant passes a printed picture to him, and Dan takes a nce. Dan never meets the man on the picture before. When he looks into it, he finds that the man on the picture is more like an immature boy. Judging from the picture, that boy has a pretty face, a head shorter than him. And Dan can tell that the boys body is weak. Because he just slightly leaned on him, but the boy looked like he was almost crushed. Dan is sure that he never meets this person before. The assistant continues his report, the camera was broken from here, so we cant find out when the man leaved the room. Go find out. Dan squeezes the photo, his tone sounds stately. This boy must have something to do with him being drugged, Dan thinks. Chapter 3 Her “fiancee” Chapter 3 Her fiancee You missed that great chancest night! Jacquelines mother, Catherine roares. I drugged himst night, and I let someone sabotage the lobbys camera. How would I know he didnt show up in my roomst night? Jacqueline rebutes. Youre so stupid! I''ve already told you to follow him, but you refused, wasting such great opportunity for nothing. Dan never gets close to female, he surely wont have sex with you even you two are engaged. Then how can you get pregnant? Without a baby, how can you gain your ce in William family? Catherine sputters. The only reason why Jacqueline could engage with Dan, is because of the close friendship dating back to their grandfathers of both families. When both grandfathers were still alive 20 years ago, they settled down their grandchilds wedding. At first, both of the family never took that seriously. Until the Moores is not as glory as before. To reach their submit period again, Jack insists to push through the wedding regardless of everything. They never expected that in the critical moment, something happened and ruined Jacquelines n. I heard what you said, just stops, Jamie ising. Jacqueline whispers to Catherine. Its time for dinner, and Jamie is called by servant toe for dinner. Jamie, Jacqueline and Catherine are having dinner together. Jamie sits at the table, bearing all theins from Catherine while she is eating. You really think yourself as the young master of the house, don''t you? Even need the servant to inform you toe for dinning. Don''t you go to school anymore? Your teacher has called us toin it. says Catherine. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jamie skips school today, because she has no energy to go to school after what happenedst night. I dont feel well today, thats why I skipped school. I already asked for leave from the teacher. Jamie exins. I think you just want to be a freeloader at the house. Jacqueline says arrogantly. This haughty side of her is totally different from the sweet and polite woman when Jacqueline is with Jack. Jamie still remembers her first day arrived to the house; Jacqueline kept calling her little brother kindly when Jack was at present, which made Jamie felt moved. Butter she heard the talk between Jacqueline and Catherine, then she knows that all the kindness was just an act to drive her out of the family once they had chances. And thats why Jamie was set up for the watch. Jamie chooses to remain silent though they keep picking on her. She just wants to finish her meal and leaves as soon as possible. But when she is ready to leave and go upstairs, something Catherine says stops her. Look at you, how timid you are. What a shame! But its lucky for you, you can marry the daughter of the Summers family. When you two get married, remembers not to disgrace our Moores family. Catherine says. Jamie is shocked after she heard. Then, she suddenly looks up to Catherine and asks, Who is the daughter of the Summers family, and what marriage? Jacqueline answers with a sneer, The Summer is a notable family in Leeds. Others wish to marry her but failed. You, an illegitimate son, should be thankful to have this honor. Therere always rumors about the daughter Chelsea of the Summers family. that she has a weak body and always gets sick. Several days before, a grand master told Chelseas grandmother that if Chelsea wants to get rid of all the sickness, she needs to marry a man with good character and matching birth date. And Chelseas grandmother believed that. She spread out her words to find a proper husband for her granddaughter. Thus, all the unmarried men in Leeds gave their to birth date to the Summers family, and Jacqueline and Catherine gave Jamies birth date to get rid of Jamie from the Moores family. Unexpectedly, Jamie actually got picked, which made Jacqueline and Catherine very happy. Does dad know this? Jamie asks. This is too ridiculous for a girl to be a matrilocal son-inw for the Summer. Doesnt Jack need her back to be the sessor of the Moore family? Will Jack let her to be a matrilocal son-inw? Hearing what Jamie''s question, Catherine is unable to respond. She looks at Jacqueline subconsciously. After all, Jack knows nothing about this. Jacqueline answers disdainfully, Dad will agree. After I marry Dan and give birth a son, you wont be the sessor in our family. Look at you, you are nothing but a sissy illegitimate child. Jacquelines words are so mean that you wouldnt believe she is a socialite from a notable family. Jamie always keeps silence. She can bear the insult from Jacqueline. But marriage will expose her disguise. Thus, for the first time, she rejects what Jacqueline said. No, I wont marry the daughter of the Summer. Catherine and Jacqueline are so angry when they heard the rejection from Jamie, who has always been obedient. Catherine stands up suddenly, pointing to Jamie, and says furiously, How dare you say no! Im warning you that you have to be the a live-in son-inw! No! Jamie rejects again. Jacqueline sees that Jamie is determined, but she still thinks of something that will change Jamies mind. Jacqueline says sneering, Fine, if you dont agree with this, I will call the hospital now and tell them we wont pay for you mothers medical expense anymore. Just like what Jacqueline has expected, Jamie says nothing about rejection again. For Jamie, her mother is the most important people to her. Nothing canpare with. Catherine and Jacqueline looks at each other dly when they notice Jamie is not going to reject anymore. Jacqueline says contentedly, As long as you do what we say, your mothers medical expense will still be paid. Jamie has no choice but to say yes. Chapter 4 Fiance, come here! Chapter 4 Fiance,e here! The Night is the most famous club in Leeds. The driver sends Jamie to the club after school. Jamie hears the news that her fiancee calls to see her. Jamiees reluctantly, but she has to think of her mothers medical expense. She just hopes that everything goes smoothly. As soon as Jamie walks into the club, she gets tinnitus for the crazy loud music. Frowning and covering her ears, Jamie passes through the dancing crowd, and makes it to where Chelsea is. Chelsea wears heavy make-up, dressing hot, and holds a cigarette. Its hard to connect this mature woman with the invalid in rumors. Jamie cant help frowning; she really doesnt like this ce. Around Chelsea, sit some exaggerated dressing people. Those people must be Chelseas friends, Jamie thinks. Jamie approaches and says respectfully, Hi, Mi..Miss Summer, Im Jamie. In front of others, Jamie will always pretend to be the timid bastard son. Chelsea takes a nce at Jamie, asks disdainfully, you are Jamie who is going to be the live-in son-in- law of our Summers? Jamie nods in a purposely obtuse way. I hear that you are an illegitimate son of the Moore family? Chelsea asks purposely. Jamie understands whats going on now. The daughter of the Summer just wants to embarrass her by calling her out. Chelsea picks up the goblet and looks Jamie up and down. you have a pretty face, but such a weak, slender body. Chelsea says and walks around Jamie. The way Chelsea looks at Jamie, is like looking at a weirdo. Then, Chelsea stops and says, How little sincerity your Moores family is, having such weak bastard to marry me. She raises the ss and sshes the wine to Jamies face. Jamies mind goes nk by this sudden movement. The crowd allugh about this. Standing still dully, the wine falls from her hairs drops by drops, into her shoes, also her heart. Jamie is angry, so angry that she wants to grab a ss of wine from the table, and sshes back to Chelseas face. Whats more, Jamie wants Chelsea to feel what it feels like to being humiliated. However, Jacquelines warninges again in her mind, if she upsets Chelsea, her mothers medical expense will be cut off. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. So, Jamie looses up her clenching hands, wipesg her face with the sleeves, humbly says, Youre right, Miss Summer. I will work out more. Chelsea grows deeper dislike towards Jamie after she sees how timid Jamie is when she got sshed, A bastard is what a bastard is, you cant hope any better from him. No need to be angry for this kind of loser, its no worth it to get ufortable for it. After all, not everyone can be as good as Dan. A friend of Chelsea says byforting. The moment Chelsea hears Dans name, her anger flees away. She looks back. Thats the VIP area, for one person only, that is Dan. The reason why shees to the Night, apart from humiliating Jamie, is that she got news that Dan will be here tonight. At the same time, behind the potting, a pair of dazzling eyes fixes on Jamie. Its a huge different between the man in the picture with the one got humiliated now. Stubborn but keeps tolerance. When he found out Jamie is the one in the picture, he feels things be a bit interesting. How desperate the Moore family is, trying to let Jacqueline have sex with him. He just agreed with the marriage, and then he got drugged immediately. Unlucky for them, Jacqueline failed that night. And the woman who slept with him that night, just vanished. It seems like he can only find out the true from Jamie. The information Chelsea got is true, Dan is here. But Chelsea gets furious when she finds out that Dan is looking at Jamie. Then shees up with an idea. She says to Jamie, Come here, my fiance. Jamie walks toward her. Chelsea gives a sign to her friends, then all her male friends stand up and keep Jamie circled around. Jamie is confused, Miss Summer, what is this all about? People always say great body shape always gets hidden by clothes. I wonder if I have misjudged you. How about you take off your clothes, let me see what you really get beneath the clothes. Chelsea says in the tone like what she requests is quite normal. Chapter 5 Who told you that you can leave? Chapter 5 Who told you that you can leave? What?! Take off her clothes? Jamie hugs herself protectively when she heard that. I dont think its necessary, Miss Summer. I dont have muscle, just slender figure. Jan says comisantly, and hopes that she can recall the decision. However, there is no way that Chelsea will let Jamie go easily. Under her sign, those man circling Jamie, are about to strip off her clothes. Jamie is shocked, and her face turns pale. Her disguise will expose if she gets stripped off. Mother is still in the hospital... For medical expenses, Jamie cant let that happens. Thus, Jamie struggles hard and keeps protects the cor. However, her clothes still get teared up from the cor to the bottom, and her skin gets exposed. Jamie covers her skin by hands hurriedly... And she steps backwards without looking. Losing her bnce, she has stepped on a pair of delicate Hand-made leather shoes. Then her feet sprain, she fails into a warm hug. The familiar body-smell dives into her nose. Jamie shocks and looks up. Its Dan! Why he will be here? The moment Jamie sees Dan, the memory of the hot sexual night shows up in her mind, and her cheek turns red immediately. Lucky for Jamie, the light in the club is dark. No one can notice that her check is red blushed. Peoples are thrilled when they see Jamie failed into Dans body. And no one dares to strip Jamies clothes anymore. Everyone knows that Dan is a neat freak, he never allows anyone to get close to him. Its said that a woman tried to get close to Dan before, but was stripped off all of her clothes publicly and tossed out on the road. And now Jamie touches Dan. Its very obvious to people how Dan will deal about this. Thinking of that, people looks at Jamie in the way that takes pleasure in hers misfortune. All Dan can feels is that a soft body falls into his arms with sweet fragrance. Looking down, he can see the neck. Alongside exposed skin around the vicle, then into the tore up cor.... Dan stops breathing for a second, and his underbelly gets feelings about her. Damn it! What the heck! So many beautiful women throw themselves at him, and he couldnt care less about this. But now, a man is in his arms, which actually raises up his hormone. Dan squints, thinking himself drunk. How long do you want to keep relying on me? Dan says coldly. His breathe reaches Jamies ears, which makes Jamies ears turned red. Jamie hurriedly stands up and bows to apologize to Dan. Dan keeps looking at her, like he wants to look through her. Jamie gets thrilled by Dan, and she lowers her head more. Is Dan recognizes her for the night? Jamie wonders. But Dan says nothing after he nced at her coldly. Chelsea stands up and holds Dans arms, says, Dan, Jamie is so bad. How dare him touch you. Dont forgive him for that easily. Dan just stares at Jacqueline, and takes out his arm which is held by Chelsea. And he says angrily, Dont get close to me. Then he leaves. Chelsea stars at Jamie resentfully after she got rejected by Dan. Looking at Jamie in the confounded situation, Chelsea mocks and says, How ipetent of the son of the Moores family. No wonder the Moores family toppled down. How unpleasant this meeting is, which makes Jamie detested to Jacqueline. Jamie cant help frightening with the though of marring this vicious woman, and what will happen to her and her mother once her disguise is exposed. Jamie just wants to leave as soon as possible. Miss Summer, itste now. If theres nothing else, I will go home now. Jamie says to Chelsea and leaves. Chelsea shouts at Jamie, Stop! Who told you that you can leave? Come back right away! Jamie ignores her, and keeps walking to the doors. Those men who circled Jamie before, chase her up and are about to stop her. And Jamie gets scared by them. Just at the same moment, a group of bodyguardse and stop those men. Jamie doesnt look back, so she doesnt know what happened behind her. All her know is that she walks out from the club safely. After she walked out from the club, her confounded situation arouses peoples attention. She lowers her head to grad a taxi, covering her chest at the same time. A waiteres out from the club, and stops Jamie. The waiter says, Here, Mr. Moore. Its a Jacket, with the smell that Jamie familiars with. Jamie confuses, and asks, What is this for? The waiter answers, President William asked me to give this to you. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The waiter turns around and goes back inside after he answered Jamie. Leaving Jamie alone, wondering. Chapter 6 Throw a long line to catch a big fish Chapter 6 Throw a long line to catch a big fish After changing clothes, Dan stands in front of the french window, looking down at Jamie in the crowd. Looking at her thin figure, Dan cant help thinking of his engagement with the Moore family. Though grandfather has settled down his marriage, he is not a dull that will be under anybodys thumb. If it wasn''t the Moore family that refused to transfer thend in the shallow bay that carries the childhood memories of him and his mother, he would never agree with this marriage. It''s just a marriage. But he will never fall in love with any woman in his life So, it doesnt matter whom he will marry. But somehow, without any reason, Dan cant stop thinking about Jamie who was under the light, with smooth skin and dazzling eyes. How slender body Jamie has, as delicate as a piece of paper that can be crushed easily with a little force. Thinking of this, Dan can''t help feeling a little thirsty. Especially her big eyes, which he seems to have seen somewhere. He always hates getting touched by others, but when Jamie touched him at that time, he didnt feel antipathy at all. Even he thinks that Jamie has a good smell, a faint smell of familiar, and the face always makes him feel that he has seen it before, as if it''s buried deep in his memory, but he just can''t recall. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The worst part was that when the boy was about to leave, a thought shed through his mind that he wanted to pull him back... Is it because he has been abstinent for so long that he has no distinction between men and women? He feels like he''s going crazy. President William, I dont understand. the surveince shows that the person who drugged you is likely to be Jamie. Why didn''t you teach him a lesson just now in the bar? Assistant asks with confusion. Whats more, President William even let someone take his jacket to the guy, so as to avoid embarrassment for the boy. Hearing this, there is a sh of light in Dans eyes, Sometimes, you need to throw a long line to catch big a fish. Its not the time yet. Dan cant help thinking about Jamie again. When Jamie was bullied by Chelsea at the club, that pair of eyes, like an unyielding but weak little kitty, made him have the desire to protect her! Wearing Dans jacket, Jamie hurries home by taxi under the cover of darkness. Jamie doesnt dare to walk inside the house through the front gate. Shes afraid that she will meet Jacqueline and Catherine. If they see what she looks like now, she will definitely get into troubles. So, Jamie chooses to slip in through the back door. Just when she is about to get off, there is ambiguous sounds around. By this time in the middle of the night, there should be no more people or cars nearby. She subconsciously looks in the direction of the sound. It''s from a Humvee. It''s too dark to see clearly the license te and color of the car. Anyway, she''s not interested. But the car gets in the middles on her way home, and she has no choice but to walk by it. She deliberately lowers her head, trying not to look inside the car. To her surprise, the car window is not closed. She catches a glimpse of three people in the car, two men and one woman. And the woman is sitting on one of the men, with a cheerful face. Its Jacqueline! Jamie recognizes her because the light shines right on Jacquelines face. Jamie is shocked! Jacqueline is having sex with two men in the car! Chapter 7 Jacqueline’s secret Chapter 7 Jacquelines secret She is so bold! Jamie doesnt think much, she wants to turn around and run away, but because she''s too flustered, she identally kicks the railing by the roadside, and the noise catch the attention of the people in the car. Jacqueline sees Jamie immediately. Damn it! Jacqueline cant continue what she is doing. She pushes the man away and gets dressed quickly, then gets off to chase Jamie with the two men. After all, Jamie is a girl, she cant outrun the big men. Soon Jamie gets caught by back, and is forced to knee down. The sharp pain hits her immediately. Jacqueline has already stood in front of her when she is trying to stand up. Messy hair doesnt cover the cockiness in Jacqueline, she tidies up her hair and says, I just wonder who it is. Oh, its my dear bother. Jamie lowers her head, no one can see clearly her expression. Only her timid voice can be heard, What a coincidence, sister. I didnt know that you''re here. I''m preparing to go home. It''s gettingte. You should go back to have a rest earlier... Jacqueline sneers after she hears what Jamie said. She reaches out and squeezes Jamies chin, stop pretending. I know you have seen everything. No, I didnt... I didnt see anything. Jamie gasps and pretends to know nothing. Jacqueline despises the way Jamie lowering head and stammering, which annoys her so much. Jacqueline grabs Jamies hair, forcing him to look up at her. You little brat, Im warning you, if you dare to tell anyone about tonight, your mistress mother will die! For the sake of her mother, Jamie wont be foolish enough to go against Jacqueline. Thus, silently bearing the physical pain and humiliation, Jamie swears, No worry, sister. I didnt see anything, and I wont say a word about tonight. Seeing Jamie cooperates well, Jacqueline withdraws her hand satisfactorily.. She won''t give a damn about an illegitimate child like Jamie at all. Lets go. ncing at Jamie despicably, Jacqueline says to the men. Until Jacqueline left, Jamie gets up from the ground and limps back home slowly.. After Jamie cleaned up herself, she lies in the bed with her eyes wide open. She cant fall asleep at the thought of what happened today. The despicable look of Jacqueline and the humiliation of Chelsea, are just like a huge stone ced on her chest, making her hard to breathe. She really wants to leave, staying away from the Moore family, and the so-called upper ss. However... Jamie is still a high school student, how can she afford the medical expenses if she leaves? Thinking of that, Jamie gives up the thought of leaving. After all, her dignity is nothing,paring to her mothers life. Just before falling asleep, she imagines that maybe one day, when mother recovers, she can say goodbye to all of these. At the weekend, Jamie doesnt need to go to school, so she goes to the hospital to visit her mother. Her mother, Adele, who is lying in the bed, is happy to see her daughter. Jamie sits aside, and peels an apple for her mom. Adele is suffering from serious renal failure. People with the same disease may recover by paying for a new kidney, but she is different. Now she has only one kidney. She can only depend on the imported machine and medicine. How is everything? Do your sister and her mother give you a hard time? Adele asks out of concern. She notices that Jamie is thinner than before. Jamie feels sad at her mon''s questions, but she doesnt want her mom to worry. So, she looks up to her mother with a smile, Don''t worry, mom. Though they dont care much about me, they dont give me hard time. Adele relieves, Remember to study hard, and help the Moores gain glories. After all, the identification of Jamie is still a dirty spot for her. Jamie nods, I know. Adele watches Jamie peeling the apple, Jamie has grown up so fast without her notice. Jamie just likes Adele, both have a pretty face. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If it isnt for that reason, Jamie would have dressed beautifully in a long skirt and long hair. She would be a pretty 18-years old girl. But to keep both of them safe, it has to be this way. How is your father? Adele asks out eventually. Jamie is stunned, almost cut herself. Speaking of Jack, Jamie cant help thinking about his arrogance, and how he called her mother as filthy woman. Hes fine. Jamie replies perfunctorily. Adele can tell that Jamie doesn''t like Jack. After Adele fleeted from that ce, she became a club singer. And she got injured identally when a customer picked up fight with another one, resulting in the removal of a kidney. Later, for the sake of Jamie, Adele had to be a mistress of Jacks. But when she got pregnant, Jack abandoned her immediately. But in the end, she miscarried. She didnt tell anyone. Instead, she let Jamie to rece Jacks child. It happens that Jamie is thin and weak, the Moores doesnt suspect at all. Adele sighs, Jamie, no matter what, Jack is your father. You need to try your best to ept him. Since Jamie was a kid, Adele has been telling her that she is Jacks child, in case someone will question. "Please wait outside. The patient is going to have dialysis chemotherapy." Just as Jamie wants to refute, the nursees in. Jamie feels it''s time to go back. After a few words with mom, she goes back home. But the moment Jamie steps inside the Moore house, she can sense that something is different. Chapter 8 A prey Chapter 8 A prey Catherine is busy cooking in the kitchen, where she has never stepped a foot inside. And the servant who always disrespects her, calls her young master respectfully.With the words, young master, all the people sitting on the sofa in the living room look at her. When Jamie has eye contact with a pair of dazzling eyes, she lowers her head in hurry. No wonder the whole family are acting weird, its because Dan''s here. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Jamie is thinking how she can sneak back to her room, Jack calls her. She has no choice but to go to Jack in front of everyone''s eyes. At this time, Jack looks less stern than before. He introduces, Dan, this is my son, Jamie. Then he says to Jamie, "Jamie, Dan is your sisters fiance, you should call him brother-inw. Brother...Brother-inw. Jamie''s tongue begins to tremble, and the whole person begins to shake. These small details are caught by Dan. Dan recalls that Jamie wasnt so frightened like now even when she was humiliated at the club. Seems that she really does have something to do with the woman that night. Dan confirms his thought in mind, he says with smile, Am I a monster? Why are you so scared of me? Is it because you did something wrong to me? As soon as he says this, Jamie is flustered that her face turns red. Of course she is afraid of him, for what happened that night. And what scared her most, is being recognized! I...I didnt. Jamie stutters again. Jack gets angry seeing Jamie''s appearance. However, Jacqueline is happy, for having a chance to talk to Dan finally. This is her best chance to fawn on Dan. Jacqueline says in affectation voice, Mr William, my brother is too young to have much experience. Please dont me him, that will frighten him. Saying this, Jacqueline tries to sit closer to Dan. But before she can move, she gets stopped by a look from Dan. Then she has to sit away from Dan, because she doesnt want to upset him. Is it? He looks really young, is he fifteen? Dan reclines on the sofazily, looking Jamie up and down. Jamie still carries baby-fat on her face, with the figure she has dressed herself, makes her look much younger than she really is. Under Dans watching, Jamie is afraid. The way Dan is looking at her, just like looking at the prey. Jamie wants to leave, but Jacqueline doesnt want to let her go easily. Jacqueline answers Dan, Jamie is already 18 years old, but looks younger than he really is. We dont know where he inherited from. Though Jamie is slender, dont be fooled by his appearance. I heard that he had a fight with others at the club few days ago. What a surprise! Right, Dan? Jacqueline says purposely what happened that day when Chelsea met Jamie, but she doesnt tell the truth at all. The second Jack heard that Jamie went to a club and had a fight with someone, he gets angry. Jamie takes a look at Jack, and all she can see is the angry face of Jack. Jamie feels sorry for herself, shes afraid that she will get another 100shes!. Dan grows more interest in Jamie, when he sees Jamie doesnt talk back or exin for herself. Em... Dan hums. His long finger keeps tapping on the sofa. No one knows what he is thinking. However, Jacqueline gets excited by Dans action. And she keeps saying, You are good at this, brother. Jamie knows thing is not going to be good to her. The man sits on the sofa, has a facial expression that is not easy to detect. Dan keeps staring at Jamie, says slowly, Did he? It seems like that I was there also at day. Chapter 9 Train ‘him’ to become a real man. Chapter 9 Train him to be a real man. Dans words make everyone surprised. Especially Jacqueline, her talkative mouth freezes suddenly, she turns around and watches Dan. Dan keeps saying with a bit sarcastic look, The young master I saw that day was humiliated byseveral girls, and couldnt fight back. He just lowered his head like he is now. Then, Dan turns to Jack, If Uncle William cherishes Jamie too much to cultivate him, you can send him to my ce, I can help you to train him to be a real man. Jamies face turns pale. If she gets sent to Dans ce, its just like sending her into the tigers den. Thank you for your kindness, President William. My son is always sick, of course he cant reach up to you. Jack says. Then Jack takes a look at Jamie, he is so angry that he wants to beat Jamie. Jacqueline sees how angrier Jack bes, and she feels satisfied about this. And she says to Dan ttering, Thats very true. President Dan, you are the most unique person in the world. Jamie cant compare to you. Seeing what happens in here, Dan smiles, and has a basic knowledge of the Moores family now. It seems like that Jamie is nothing more than a puppet of the Moores family. But Dan feels cherish for Jamie, when he looks at her, and finds her trembled. Oh, young master, you should return my jacket. Dan says. What? Jamie doesnt respond to what Dan said. Jamie was thinking about how she would get scorned. Thus, it takes her a while to realize that Dan was talking about the jacket, which the server gave to her after she leaf the club. After she came backst night, she has hung the jacket in her room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Jamie has no action, Dan says again, if you want to keep it yourself, I dont mind. Jamie finally understands that Dan is helping her out of that award situation. She feels moved, but doesnt understand why Dan would do that. Jamie doesnt dare to keep thinking about this, she lowers her head and says, Ill go and fetch it for you. Then, she turns around and goes upstairs. Jack is a bit confused after he has seen what happened just now. He is surprised that this useless son of him can be treated differently by Dan. Everyone knows how serious mysophobia Dan has. And he never let anyone touches his things. But Dan gave Jamie his jacket, and offers his help to Jamie. Jack thinks that he can have benefit from Jamieter. It seems that Jamie is as useless as he thinks. Jack smiles and says, Mr William, my son is obstrusive. If he somehow offenses you, please dont get serious with him. Youre too wee, Uncle Moore. Dan doesnt say a lot, but he takes a nce at Jacqueline. Jacqueline trembles a bit under Dans nce. She could never think that Dan will help Jamie. Chapter 10 You are the one who came in my room Chapter 10 You are the one who came in my room Jamie fetches the Jacket from her room, andes downstairs, passing it to Dan. Dan doesnt take the jacket, just looking at Jamie. Then, Dan says, Uncle Moore, I have something that needs to be dealt with. Im going to leave. Jack answers in hurry, Itste now, how about you stay here and have dinner before leaving? Dan rejects politely, and insists leaving. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jack can only give a sign to Jacqueline, says, Then I let Jacqueline to walk you out. Jacqueline would never miss the opportunity to be alone with Dan, so shees forward quickly Dan doesnt even look at Jacqueline, but points to Jamie and says, its fine. I think its better to let young master to walk me out. Me? Jamie points at herself, looking around. She cant figure out whats wrong with Dan. Eventually, bearing the angry looks from Jacqueline, Jamie walks Dan out. Dans fancy and limited amount car is parked in front of the house. The assistant steps out from the car to open the doors for Dan. Just when Dan is about to leave, Jamie realizes that she still holds his jacket. So Jamie goes forward in hurry and says, Mr. William, your jacket... However, Jamie doesnt know that Dan will stop and turn around suddenly, which makes Jamie bump into Dans hug. Jamie rubs her nose to ease the pain, just when she is going to apologize. Dan reaches out his hand and grabs Jamies waist, putting her against the doors. Dan is supporting against the door with one hand, and circles Jamie in his hug with another hand. Under this close distance, Jamies heart is bouncing fast when she has a closer look at Dan. Dans skin is healthy and without ws. And his dazzling eye can lure someone into them, just like magic. Jamie thinks of that night when the two of them were in bed. Though she doesnt remember the details, her face still turns blushed when she thinks of it. Just when Jamie is thinking about the night, Dan asks, Why are you blushed? Jamie is surprised, and her face turns red. Thats none of your business Jamie talks back. Jamie realizes that she shouldnt talk to Dan like this. So she turns her head, avoiding eyes contact with Dan. However, Dan smiles and speaks near Jamies ear, lowering his voice, I have mysophobia, you just throw away the jacket. Jamie cant help popping her eyes. If so, why did you ask me for that jacket? Jamieins in mind. But Dan doesnt n to let her go, says, You are the one who came in my room that night. Jamie shocks, what had Dan found out? Jamie avoids Dans eyes, stuttering says, What room... what night...I dont know what you mean at all. You dont know at all? Should I show the cameras footage now? Dan says. Dan looks at Jamie coldly, which makes Jamie flustered. After all, she didnt cover her face that night, the camera must have shot everything down. So, has Dan found out who she really is? Is he going to exposed her? Jamie keeps wondering. If she get exposed, all the thing she has achieved now will be..... Hanks shaking, Jamie reaches out both hands to grasp Dans sleeves. Shes biting her lip so hard, and is going to beg for forgiveness. With the thought of her mother, Jamie stops herself from crying. Seeing how delicate and touching Jamie is, Dan fails to be cold to Jamie. Mr William, Sorry... Jamie tries to apologize to Dan, but she only manages to say half of her words. As long as you tell me who was that women that night, I wont give you a hard time. Dan says in moderate. What?! Jamie feels nk at the moment. Jamie looks at Dan in startled. He doesnt recognize her?! Chapter 11 Leave and go far away Chapter 11 Leave and go far away Dan doesnt know whats wrong with him. The begging from Jamie, makes him soft, and he cant bear to give a hard time to Jamie. Dan feels a bit annoyed, and loosens his hand, which is grasping Jamies waist. Loosing his tie, Dan says, I will give you three days, to hand that woman to me. Then, Dan turns around and gets inside the car. Jamie holds the jacket dully, and watches the car leaving. But Jamie doesnt notice that Jacqueline is watching all of it quietly behind. At first, Jacqueline didnt care about Jamie at all, cos he is only a bastard son. So, even Jamie came across her sex with others, she didnt take it seriously. But what happened today made Jacqueline pay attention to Jamie. Jacqueline could never think that Jamie has a close rtionship with Dan. Even though Jamie promised to her that he wont tell anyone about that, but that doesnt mean that Jamie will not tell Dan. If Dan knows about her affairs, their engagement will not exist anymore. And her father will beat her to death. She cant let thing happen like this... Jacqueline thinks. Back to the Moores house, Jacqueline asks her mother Catherine toe to her room, and locks the doors for talking. Then, she tells everything to Catherine, about what happened that night at the back doors. Catherine is so furious after she heard that. Catherine says angrily, I warn you already, to be careful when you hang out. Good for you, now you hung out in front of the house, and you got spotted by Jamie. If your father finds out about this, you can imagine what will happen to you! Jacqueline answers in regrets, Mother, I know I was making mistake. But what should I do now? Jamie is in close rtionship with Dan, if Jamie tells Dan what happens... Catherine knows that now its not the time to me, she interrupts Jacqueline, and points to Jamies room, We need to strike first to gain the advantage. You mean... Jacqueline understands what her mother wants to do. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Catherine and Jacqueline plot together, both of them look vicious. Jamie returns to her room, holding Dans jacket dully. Sitting on bed, she keeps thinking what Dan spoke to her. How can she find a woman within three days? Thinking of this, Jamie is so worried that she almost cries. How about just leaving, and going far away with mother? But even they leave, she still needs money for medical treatments. Where can she get money... Right, how about borrowing some money from that guy?He might lend the money to me... Jamie thinks. Carrying this thought, Jamie falls asleep deeply, with the jacket holding in arms. Chapter 12 The biggest stain Chapter 12 The biggest stain Inside the hospital room. Adele is nervous, when she sees two peoples barging into her room. Why are you here? Adele asks. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine and Jacqueline walk inside the room, and nce through Adele with sneer. Catherine says, It seems that Jack still has feelings for you bitch, he even let you stay in nice VIP room. Mother, after all. She is already a half dead person. Our Moore family are all kind. Dad let her stay in her, which is for the sake for her timid and useless son. Dan has already done everything he can, we dont need to dispute for this. Catherine says. Catherine and Jacqueline keep saying horribly, like there is no one else in the room. The more Adele has heard, the pallor her face turns. Adele wants to talk back to them when she hears they are defaming Jamie. But with the thought that Jamie just went back to the Moores house, and Jamie hasnt gotten herself a solid support. All her words disappear. Catherine and Jacqueline be morecent, when they see Adele doesnt dare to fight back. Catherine says mockingly, Do you know what life Jamie has lived on the Moores house? You really believe that he lives in the life of young master of the Moores family? Jamie is nothing but a bastard, returning to the Moores family doesnt destroy this disrepute truth. Not only in the Moores house, but all the upper sses have despised him for this. You... Adele covers up her heart with shaking hands, and her face is so pallor that looks like she is going to faint. Me? Whats the matter with me? I only tell you the truth, thats all. Catherine says. If you know that the consequence is hard for you to bear, then you shouldnt have done it at the first beginning. What kind of people give birth the same kind of son. No wonder Jamie is so useless. Thats enough! Stop! Adele yells. She can put up with all the humiliation from them, but cant bear to let them humiliate Jamie in front of her. But Catherine doesnt going to let her go easily, she keeps saying, People like you, is the biggest stain of Jamies life. Every day you live, is just a reminder to Jamie that he is a bastard son. Though he comes to the Moores house, he could never get rid of his origin. Ah! Adele shouts. Regardless of her weak body, she gets off bed with bare feet, and grasps Jacquelines hair, pping her. Jacqueline covers her swollen check, looking at Catherine astonishingly, Mom, she hits me.. You bitch! How dare you hit my daughter! Catherine cant stay cool at all after Jacqueline was pped. Shees forward, and ps Adele. Adele is weak; a p from Catherine makes her failed on the bed. Catherine and Jacqueline are not nned to stop, they keep beating Adele. The noise inside the room alerts the nurses. The nurses run into the room and stop both Catherine and Jacqueline. Stop! What on earth do you think you are doing! Catherine and Jacqueline are pulled away. Jacqueline tides her hair, coldly looking at Adele, If I were you, I will kill myself, the sooner the better! In case I be a burden to my son. Then, Jacqueline leaves proudly with her mother. Adeles against the bed with a pale face. No matter how the nurses persuade her to go back to bed, she refuses. What Jacqueline said to her lingers in her mind, like a knife keeps stabbing her chest. Thinking of what situation Jamie is under, she cant stop questioning herself. Is she really made a mistake? Is her existence really a burden to Jamie? Jacqueline looks back to the room when she walked out. She asks Catherine doubly, Mom, is that really going to work? Catherine answers confidently, Rx and watch theing show. Chapter 13 There’s someone jump off the building Chapter 13 Theres someone jump off the building There was only one day left for the three-day deadline that Dan offers to Jamie. Jamie is going to ask that person to borrow some money, and leaves with mother together. Then Dan cant find her anymore. However, she cant reach out that person on phone. Just when she worries about what to do next, she gets call from the hospital Young master, have youe to the hospital today? Is your mother left the hospital with you? The nurse asks. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What happens? I thought my mother should be in the hospital. Jamie answers. She goes to school for all day, no time for hospital yet. The nurse was having a ward round this morning, and you mother wasnt at the room. We noticed that she hasnte back for the rest of the day. We have searched through the whole hospital, but still cant find her. So we want to ask whether... What are you saying? My mother is missing? Jamie interrupts the nurse. She drops down the phone, cant hear what the nurse is saying. Running out of the ssroom, and grabs a taxi to the hospital. Jamie is so worried all the way to the hospital. How can mother go missing? Where can she be if she is not at the hospital? Jamie doesnt understand how can a patient with serious kidney failure go missing out of blue. Because cars cant be parked in front of the hospital, so the driver stops at the road across the hospital. Jamie pays in hurry, then she goes across the road without thinking. Though its red light for cars, a truck keeps running, and rushing toward Jamie. With a sharp noise, the truck goes by Jamie so close in an inch. Jamie falls in the side road, and on her waist, a pair of warm arms keeps her protected. Jamie is still in shock, she dully turns around to see whos behind her. All Jamie can see is that Dan uses himself as a cushion to protect her, and it looks like that Dan is a bit angry with what was happening. Did you lose your mind? You didnt avoid car when it came straight toward you. Dan says. Jamie looks at Dan dully, then she realizes that it was Dan who saves her life. Thank you for helping me out. Jamie stands up in hurry, and her legs are injured by truck, bleeding. Her blue school uniform is in red by the blood. Jamie doesnt care for the pain, she just wants to get to the hospital Dan finds that spot of red so ufortable, he goes up and grasps Jamies arm, says, Dont you know that youre bleeding? It doesnt matter, just a bit of blood. Jamie answers with a pale face, taking her arm out of Dans hand. Jamie doesnt have time for Dan, when her mother is missing. Sorry, Mr. William. I have emergency that have to go. I will thank you properly next time. Jamie says, and keeps going forward to the hospital Dan watches Jamies slender figure, so slender that as if Jamie will fall down in any minute. Dan frowns; his hand still has the feeling and texture of Jamies arm. This man is much more slender than Dan thought. Jamie doesnt like a man at all. Dan thinks. Jamie limps to the inpatient department. The nurse who looks after her mother justes downstairs. Seeing how bad Jamie looks like, the nurse asks surprisingly, What happened to you, young master? Jamie doesnt answers but asks, Any news of my mother? Not yet, we have already searched the whole hospital... A scream stops the nurse. Look! Someone is trying to jump off the building! the one who was screaming says. Jamie is shocked, and looks up to the top of the building. Under the hot sun, a woman in hospital uniform is standing on the rooftop of the 20-floors high building, with a foot stepping outside the banister. Just one look at this, making Jamie felt like her heart is going to stop. The woman who is standing on the rooftop is her mother. Jamie eyes turn reddish, she shouts, Mom! Chapter 14 Get pregnant Chapter 14 Get pregnant Before Jamie can do anything about this, her mother has falled into the ground hardly. Jamie just stands there, watching her mothers dead body lies in just few steps away. Policeses, all the noise, all the sirens, but Jamie cant hear any of it... Her world has be a pure darkness. All Jamie can see is how her mother jumped off the rooftop, taking all her hopes away. Jamie faints, lying on the ground unconsciously. Dan is on his way to visit his grandmother who stays in the hospital. He doesnt expect that someone will jump off the building in hospital. When Dan walks near, he happens to see Jamie fainting on the ground. He goes forwards, and seizes Jamie round the middles. From the talking around the crowd, Dan realizes that the woman who suicide is Jamies mother. Its not easy for Jamie to witness his mother dies in front of him. Dan thinks. The pale face of Jamie, makes Dan seizes Jamie tighter. However, Dan just seizes Jamie with a bit more force, and he can feel how weak and slender Jamie is, it seems that he is going to crush Jamies bone, Dan feels afraid, and walks into the hospital quickly, yelling, Where are the doctors? The hospital is in a mess right now for what just happened, but sees it is Dan who asking for doctors. The nurses and doctors dont dare to treat Dan with disregard, and they spare the VIP room for Dan. Come and check what happens to him. Dan stands in front of the hospital bed, and he keeps watching at Jamie. Even Dan himself doesnt realize that his care to Jamie has already exceeded the boundary. Right on the same time, the assistant walks into the room and reports to Dan, President Dan, we have some progress in the Leeds Marriott. Dan frowns and raises his hand to let the assistant talks outside. He doesnt want anyone to interrupt Jamies treatment. Hearing out all the reports for the assistant, Dan looks back to the wards. The doctors who just finished Jamies treatment walk out from the room. Dan says to the doctors, I have some emergencies need to be dealt with now. Jamie is in your hands now. When Ie back, if anything bad happens to him, I will make the hospital shut down. Maybe its because of Dans strong aura, the doctors wipes his sweat and says, No worry, President William. Dan nods his head, doesnt say anything else, and leave the hospital. Jamie is having a long dream. In her dream, she dreams that she and mother go back to the rented house where they lived when Jamie was a child. Though life is hard, they are free and happy. No need to disguise, no humiliation, and no need to pretend... However, the moment Jamie awakes all the memory before she fainted flushes back. Mothers dying body lying in front of her, and her blood dyes Jamies eyes in red. Jamie realizes that dream is just dream, nothing in dream can exist. The nurse opens the door andes inside, seeing how absent-minded Jamie is, she sighs and says, Miss, the dead has passed away, please take care of yourself. Jamie turns around slowly after she heard what the nurse said, asking, What did you just call me? MiMiss? The nurse answers. However, Jamie bursts intoughter as if she has heard some funny jokes. Jamie thinks of all the things she did for mother, because mother wants it, so she insists to finish, no matter how ridiculous things are. But now, mother was gone, and all the hard work bes useless, no meaning at all. Laughing, then Jamie starts to cry, she cant stop wiping. The nursees forward andforts Jamie, Miss, please calm down. You are pregnant now. For the sake of baby, you cant have any stimtion. Prepregnant? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jamie stops crying and raises her head suddenly, she grasps the nurses hands, What did you just said? Chapter 15 How can a man get pregnant Chapter 15 How can a man get pregnant You...you have been pregnant for a month. The nurse is obvious shocked by Jamie. She takes off Jamies hands, which are grasping her hands carefully, asks, You dont know that? Jamie shakes her head dully. Jamie thinks of that her period hasnte this month, but she doesnt take that seriously, because her period hasnt on time all the time. But now, the nurse tells her that she is pregnant. How can she get pregnant this time, shes just 18 years old, shes still a student. Jamie thinks. You looks young to me, this baby, you are going to keep it or not. Youd better talk with your family and your boyfriend. the nurse says. Family? Boyfriend? What family does she have? The only family has dead in front of her. And her father Jack, always believes that she is a male. If Jack finds out that Jamie has lied to him by disguised all the time, and now with pregnancy, she will be beaten to dead by Jack. As for boyfriend... Jamie thinks of what happened that night, and she is sure that Dan is the babys father. That night was under no protection. Lacking of experience, Jamie didnt take any pill after that night. Who knows that just one night, and Jamie gets the jackpot. Touching her belly softly, Jamie feelsplicated when she thinks about theres a baby inside her, a baby belongs to her and Dan. Jamie gets into dilemma, whether she should keep the baby or not. When Jamie keeps herself in her thought, two casual visitors are outside the wards. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. How lucky Jamie was. Such a big truck ran into him, but he couldn''t even be killed. Jacqueline says. Some nosy person saved him. Catherine answers. It was his luck that allowed him to escape the ident. Jacqueline says in hatred. Catherine and Jacqueline keep talking while they walk towards to Jamies room. When they are about to reach the door, the conversation inside the room makes them stopped. Miss, the first month in pregnancy is the most unsteady month for the baby. Please control your emotion, dont act like what happened before. the nurse reminds. Pregnant? Who is pregnant? Jacqueline looks at Catherine with shock. Isnt this the Jamies room? Just when they are in doubt, Jamies voicees out from the room, Okay, thank you. Its Jamie. Jacqueline is so shocked that she widens her mouth. From the doors crack, she can see that only Jamie and the nurse are inside the room. And the nurse just told Jamie that he is pregnant! But how can a man get pregnant! Chapter 16 Jamie is a woman! Chapter 16 Jamie is a woman! Unless.... Jamie is a woman! Catherine and Jacqueline says simultaneously, then they cover up their mouths quickly. Jacqueline takes out her cellphone in hurry, recording the whole conversation inside the room. Until the nurse is about to leave the room, Catherine and Jacqueline leave quietly. They walk to the staircase corner, Catherine grapes Jacquelines shoulder in both hands, says with uncontroble ecstasy, Did you hear that, Jacqueline? Jamie gets pregnant, Jamie is a woman! All these years, Catherine has held grudges for Adele gave birth the only son for the Moores family. Now, she finds out that Jamie is not a man at all! And Jamie has been disguising as a man to treat the Moores. If Jack finds out about this, theres no way that Jack will let Jamie stays at the house anymore. Nevertheless, Adele is dead. All the family property will belongs to Catherine and Jacqueline, if Jamie is driven out of the family. Catherine and Jacqueline has plotted something together, and go back to the house. Jack was in thepany when he received call from the hospital, about Adele jumped off the building to suicide. Jack never cares about much for Adele,but still, she gave birth a son to him. So, Jack goes back home, and let someone to take care of Adeles funeral. The moment Catherine gets inside the house, she happens to hear that Jack is handling about Adeles funeral. Catherine gives a sign to Jacqueline. Then Jacqueline says, Father, I know you are a nice man who attaches importance to family affection. But someone like Adele, doesnt deserve your kindness. Jack always knows the dislike of Catherine and Jacqueline toward Adele. But now she is dead, its no need for her to care about those little things anymore. You are just a kid that you dont know about such thing. If you have time, you should get in touch with Dan, which is what you really should do. Jack answers. Jacqueline doesnt talk back, but takes out her phone, and ys that sound record she recorded in the hospital. Father, you should listen to this record before you do anything for Adele. Jack listens to the conversation between Jamie and the nurse, when the word--pregnantes our from the speaker, the atmosphere in the house drops to iced cold. Jack stands still dully, he feels like something wrong with his hears, but its Jamies voice. What the hell is going on? Jamie gets pregnant? Stop joking! Jamie is the only son of the Moores family, how can he get pregnant! Father, Jamie has been lying to you the whole time! She disguises herself as a man, which is heard by me and mother in person at the hospital. This is no misunderstanding about this. Jacqueline exins. Catherine says something that makes things be worse, Husband, cant you tell from that? This is a plot set by Adele, to treat our family property. Jacks body shakes, he almost faints to the ground. Though Jack cant bear how timid and useless Jamie is, Jamie is still the only sessor of the Moores family. No matter how useless he is, the future of the Moores family still needs him to seed. Now,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jacqueline tells Jack that Jamie is actually a woman?! How can Jack recept it! Jack is so angry, and he punches his fist to the wall, yells, Go to find Jamie back, I need to find it out by myself! Before Jamie can change the hospital gown, the servants of Jack have brought her back. So, Jamie doesnt have time to wear her bras strip. Though Jamie keeps wearing the bras strip for all these year, her breath grows well. Anyone will know she is a woman by her graceful body shape. Watching Jamie likes this, Jack almost cks out. Jack points to Jamie, scorns, Good for you! Keep lying to me all these years, with your filth mother! Dont swear my mother like this!Jamie shouts. She just lost her mother, under a very difficult time. Her inner disgrace is provoked when Jacks people took her back to the house rudely. At this moment, Jamie doesnt care about her disguising. Mother is dead, and Jamie doesnt need to disguise anymore. How dare you to talk back! Jack is furious. you and your filth mother, set a plot to get the family property. Now you dont fell ashamed when all your plot gets exposed? Shame? What is shame? The only reason I would have done this, its because of you! Jamie argues with anger when she hears Jack is humiliating her mother. Lots of things have happened at the same time, which almost crushes Jamies spirit down. The death of Jamies mother, bes the creak for Jamies breaking down. Jamie yells at Jack angrily, If you have love for my mother, how would she ask me to disguise as a man to gain your love? For all these years, she remembers your promise to her, but you? You only takes her as a y dull! Even when she is so sick, you didnt visit her, not even once! Jamie is leading off all the hares for the pass 18 years. She hates Jack,and everyone else of the Moores family. If you have shared her pity, me and my mother wont havee to where we are today... Jamie cant stop trembling and crying. However, Jack doesnt regard himself wrong, but bes more angrier. How dare you to me me for this? Do you treat me as a father or not? Knees down! Jack shouts at Jamie. Why should I knee down? Have you ever fulfill your job as a father?You cant even tell your child as a man or woman, shame on you! Jamie responses with a sneer. Jack is so angry that his hands keep shaking, he yells, what an ungrateful child! Someone brings me my whip, I need to whip this ungrateful child until she dies. Jacqueline has already prepared Jacks whip, and she hands it to Jack. Jamie cant stop trembling a bit when she sees the whip. She wants to run, but the servants who circle her around makes her failed. Jack uses all his strength to beat Jamie, he beats her so hard that makes Jamie kept rolling over the floor. The hospital uniform bes strips by stripe, and Jamie skin is whipped and bleeds. All the new whips on Jamie, and the loudness of whipping, all show to people that how cruel the master of the Moores family is. Jamie keeps covering her face, huddling herself up, bearing the whips silently. Though she is in great pain, but the physical pain is far less than the mental one. Every whip is like a scissor, bit by bit, cutting off all her rtionship with the Moores family. At this moment, Jamie finally realize how little she means to the Moores, they dont have any feeling for her. Chapter 17 Five years later Chapter 17 Five yearster The only reason why Jack brought her home, was only because she was a son. The second time is when Jack finds out she actually a girl, he wants to beat her until she is dead. Such a heartless person is not worth to be her father, Jamie thinks. Jamie keeps clenching her teeth to bear the pain, she doesnt ask for help or forgive for once. No one knows how long has this whipping continued, until a heavy rain pours out side, only the punishment stops. And Jamie gets throw out from the house under this heavy rain. Rain drops on Jamies injuries, and runs to the ground mixing with blood. Jamie cant hold much longer before she faints, for she already has a weak body. Not far from Jamie, a car slowly drives close to Jamie. The owner of the cares out quickly with an umbre, hugs Jamie into his arms, and brings Jamie into the car. ... Inside the President office of the Williamspany. The assistant hands over Jamies health report to Dan weirdly, President William, this is the health report of Miss...Mr Moore. Dan puts aside the document he is reading, and gets the report. He notices that the assistant is acting weirdly, asks, Is there anything wrong with this report? The assistant touches his nose and answers, It says that ...Mr Moore.... is pregnant. Dan was going to looking through the report, but gets shock after what he has heard, what? The assistant doesnt know how to exin to Dan, after all, this is ridiculous. When the doctor told him that Jamie is actually a girl. He was too surprised to say a word, no mention thatter he found that Jamie is pregnant. Dan doesnt wait the assistant to finish his words, he goes through the report quickly. And he drowns himself into thinks, squeezing hardly on the report. What the hell is going on! Dan shouts. He throws the report to the desk hardly, cant think clearly right now. The report shows the gender of Jamie is female, and with one month pregnancy. And its exactly one month from that night. Now everythinges clear to Dan. Why the camera only recorded down Jamie is the only one carried him into the room? Why Jamie is so slender, so timid in personality, doesnt look like a man at all? Why Dan will have feeling towards Jamie? All the truths are lying in front of Dan. Jamie is the woman he has kept searching for. And this woman has not only lied to him, but also carries his own blood! Dan thinks. Dan stands up and leaves the office in hurry. The assistant follows and says,President William, where are you going? You still have a meetingter! Cancel all my schedule today. Dan says. Dan went to the hospital first, and was told that Jamie has brought back by the Moores. Then, Dan goes to the Moores house in hurry. Due to the heavy rain, Dans car is driven slow. Under the rain, a sliver-whiter car has passed along Dans Maybach. And Dan also passes along with Jamie. No one knows that this passing hasst for 5 years. Sunny day Five yearster, Pennine House in Leeds. Ian baby, you really dont need Mommy to help carrying? A clear voice sounds in the empty hallway, a pair figure of a mother and son stops in front of the door, then they open and doors and walk in. No need! This is what a man should do, no need for your help, Mommy. Ian patiently exins to Jamie again, which he has said thousands times before. Though the voice is sweet, Ian gives a cool impression to others. A handsome pretty boy is carrying bags, big ones and small ones, but his face is tight like an adult. Those big eyes are shinning, together with his pouching little mouth, which earns lots of affection. Haha, you are just a little boy, do you know what the word man means? Jamie cant stopughing when she hears what Ian said. Her eyes are in crescent moon shape because ofughing, bright and dazzling. Ian closes the door,then puts down the luggage, says, A man is like Ian, raise up Mommy well, can be cute and handsome, also can protect Mommy and do all the house works. Jamie is moved by what Ian said, she rushes to hug Ian, rubbing Ians checks, says Its good to have a son, a mother with a son is like having a treasure. Mommy, is a son with a mother is like having a treasure. Ian corrects Jamies mistake, and ssifies the clothes into orders. You are right, then you make dinner tonight. Jamie feels no shame to ask Ian to do house chores, and she kisses Ian on his check. Ian hasn''t adjusted to the time difference, he finally realizes today is Saturday after thinking for a while, Mommy, arent we agree that I do the house chores on Monday,Wednesday and Friday, then your turns are on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday, and random on Sunday? Do you know how much hard work and hardship I have been through just to raise you up? Back to the year... Jamie clenches her clothes with her sad face, trying to talk about the old time. Okay, okay. I know, and I go to cook now. Ian cant bear his mother. Every time if she doesnt want to do something, she will act like this, having a big talk about the old time. Ian is so familiar with this. Jamie happily takes the luggage carrier into the room to sort out after she hears what Ian said. This house is really lovely, neat and clean, All the furniture is bought by her friend--Wendy. Anycking, Jamie can always get it nearby. But all these things arente in for free. Wendy keeps telling Jamie how poor she is before Jamie comes back. Until Jamie promises Wendy for multiple times that she will give back the money to her, this stint Wendy finally stopped her drama. Jamie puts the clothes into the closet piece by piece. When she goes finding for the wash supplies, she realizes that all the wash suppliers were thrown because Ian wants the new one. The house looks more of a home after everything is in position. Jamie goes to Ians room to help sorting out after she finished hers. Ian doesnt have much luggage, besides clothes, is the note book that Jamie bought him. Speaking of Iansputer skill, Jamie feels ashamed of her inferiority. But Jamie doesnt understand what Ian is doing with theputer every day, so Jamie let Ian do what he wants after a while. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Jamie is sorting out Ians clothes, she finds a superman underwear that she bought for Ian long ago, she cant stop herself fromughing. Mommy, its not right to spy on others privacy. wearing a SpongeBob apron, Ian walks into his room with his mouth pouching. The apron was especially made by Jamie for Ian, the size is fixed to Ian. Chapter 18 Interview for C&R designer Chapter 18 Interview for C&R designer Ian feels so non-sensed when he sees his mother giggles over his superman underwear. Its natural and legal that I watch the privacy of my own son, who can say anything about this. Jamie put away the underwear. Smiling treacherously, Jamie keeps thinking that she has to find a way to let Ian to put this on after he showers tonight. Ian trembles a bit for knowing that his mother is up to no good. Just when Ian is thinking, the doorbell rings. Go to see who is at the outside before you open the door, and dont open for strangers, okay? Ian has alreadye to the door, standing on the shoes-case and looking through the peephole when Jamie is saying. Its a woman who stands outside, shoulder-long hair makes her looked neat, health skin with her height, she turns the stiff and ck suit into fashion style. Ian remembers that she is Mommy best friend, Wendy. Ian opens the door. Wendy though is was Jamie who opened the door, so she wanted to hug Jamie, but gets empty. Then she looks down, seeing Ian wear that cute apron, with his hands still on the lock. Those big eyes sshes, watching her still. Ah! Ian. Long time no see, you are still cute. Wendy hugs Ian, and rubs against Ian check with her face. Wendy is the first friend Jamie has met after Jamie went out the country, first one and also the best one. Maybe because they bothe from Leeds, Wendy has taken a lot care of Jamie when they were in Spain. Five years ago, after got thrown into the rain with heavy injuries, Jamie would have died if Chris didnt save her. Chris is Jamie friend from childhood, the young master of the Lockwoods family. Because Jamie has saved Chris when he was drown, thus, they bes good friend. And Chris is the only one,beside Jamies mother, who knows Jamie real gender before Jamies 18 years old. When Jamie was threatened by Dan, Chris was the only one Jamie can think of to borrow money. That day Chris just went back to Leeds, and he heard that Jamie hade back to the Moores family, so he wanted to visit her. Who knows that Chris happened to find Jamie with injuries in the heavy rain. After rescuing Jamie, Chris brought Jamie out of the country with Jamies agreement. Thus, Jamie gave birth the baby, which is why now she has such lovely little Ian stays with her. So d that Jamie feels so lucky that she didnt do the abortion. Jamie hugs Ian over from Wendys arms, touching his head, says, baby Ian, go to cook. Mommy has some catching up to do your aunt Wendy. Ian nods and goes back to the kitchen. Hearing what Jamie said, Wendy cant help toins, Jamie, how can you let such a little child to cook, you are basically extorting child. My own son is willing to cook for me, if you envy, you can give birth a child if you can. Jamie says in gloating. Wendy looks at Jamies figure, says depressing, Fine! You are the one with child, I cant catch up that now. Ian has cooked fours cuisines and one soup, all in family style, but all of them smells nice and delicious. Serving the dishes on the table, Ian just wants to tell Jamie and Wendy that dinner is ready. Before he can say anything, they have rush to the table and sit down. Ian has nothing to say about this, but puts out a chair and sits next to Jamie. Wow, Jamie. Can you lend me Ian for couples days? Its been a long time for me to not have a nice and proper dinner.Wendy says in desperately. So desperate that she wants to take Ian home with her. Eating cant stop your mouth talking! I warn you, Ian is my everything, so even think about taking him away from me. If you want, you can give birth a baby then. Jamie makes joy on Wendy, for she knows clearly that Wendy wont get married before 25 years old. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The next day Standing in front of the C&R building. Jamie looks at this building, the C&R letters are so obvious. Looking from the bottom, makes Jamie a bit dizzy. Jamie holds the address the Wendy gave her, the note gets a bit wrinkle for Jamie squeezes it in nerves. After taking a deep breathe, Jamie ms herself down, looking confidently. She was the top designer in F&Spany when she was in Spain. Interviewing a regr position for designer should be a piece of cake for her. Jamie thinks. With the thought of this, Jamie walks inside to the building. Jamie walks to the front desk, says politely, Hello, Im Jamie. And I made an appointment yesterday for interviewing. The director has told us about this, please follow me, Miss Moore. Thedy in the front desk smiles, leading way for Jamie. Thedy knocks the door of the directors office. After she gets the response, then she says to Jamie, Director is inside, please. Jamie unconsciously bites her lower lip, pushing the doors slowly. The office is cold, making Jamie chilled. Its still spring now, too early for air conditioner. Maybe its some kind of the test, Jamie thinks. Hi, I was the person who... Jamie says in nice and polite manner. But before she can finish her self- introduction, the chair against her suddenly turns around, interrupting her talk. Miss Jamie, right? says the director sitting on the chair. Wearing a pair of sses, supporting his chin by hands stand on the desk straightly, which made him seem gently. I have read your resume, you used to be a designer for F&Spany? He asks. Jamie nods with her browns slightly frowning, answers, Yes, I have been a designer for F&S for two years. I want to know why you will chose ourpany, instead of the F&S. The voice of the director doesnt match his gentle appearance, but cold and alienated. The reason is simply. F&S is in Spain, now Im back to Leeds, naturally, I will need a job in Leeds. And C&R is famous in the fashion industry, so Ie. It doesnt like I choose toe here by quitting on F&S purposely. Jamie answers with truth. This director is much more easier to be dealt with, comparing the peoples in F&S, Jamie thinks. The director is a bit surprised. Usually, the interviewees will say a lots of praise toward C&S, long lasting for least 5 minuets. And she finished already? Have you brought your works today? The director asks casually, which is totally unnecessary. How can someonees for interviewing the designer without her works. Chapter 19 Will I let go of you to let you run away again Chapter 19 Will I let go of you to let you run away again Of course. Jamie answers. Then she takes out the drafts which she draws at her spare time. The director picks up the draft and nces, Jamies skill and ability are full shown from the draft. The director is surprised. Every draft is indeed a piece of good work, with the unique ideas of the designer. Bold style and colors, fierce but also soft, is really rare and high-level in the industry. Based on these works, the director has already decided to hire Jamie. But before that, he needs to report to the President. Cos before Jamie arrived, the President has already told them that he needs to interview the designer by himself this time. No one knows why the President does it this time, because he has never done this before. The director calls to the President office with inner line, then he asks for his assistant, says, Emily, show Miss Jamie to the President office. Ok, director. Emily nods and walks to Jamie. Follow me. Emily says to Jamie. Then she leads to the elevator, pressing down the number, flirting her hair. A strong smell of Channel fragrancees out. Getting inside the elevator, Emily takes out her mirror to fresh up. Through the mirror, she sees Jamie who seems to wear no make up at all. Emily sneers, nowadays, no one will leave the door without make up, this girl is a skillful one for make up. Emily thinks. Knock, Knock. Emily knocks the closed door, flirting says, President, the interviewer has arrived. There is a strict rule on C&R, beside President and his office, no one can get inside the President office without permission, no even those whoes to visit the president. For those visitors, they can only wait in the break room until the President asks for them. Thus, all the women in C&S eager for the presidents favor, getting inside to that holly door. Let her in. a rumble voicees out behind the door. What?! Emily cant believe that the President will let this woman go inside directly, inside the room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jamie doesnt know the rule of C&R. She taps Emilys shoulder, asks, Can I go inside now? Which means Emily is standing on her way. Emily steps aside unwillingly, looking at Jamie with jealousy. She has been working at C&R for almost three years, and she cant get through that door. Howe a silly interview can get inside. Jamie takes a deep breathe, and breaths out slowly. Then she opens the door and walks in. Long time no see, Jamie. Behind the desk, a swivel chair is facing toward a huge french casement, then a familiar face is shown after the chair is turned around. Jamie looks at the face in front of her and her legs are paralyzed.. Its him, Dan William. Jamie turns around and tries to run away, but gets pulled on her wrist. Stepping backward unsteadily, she falls into a pair of arms, a hug with slightly mint smell. Still want to run away? You made it 5 year ago. Now you show yourself to me, dont even think to run away again. Dan says near to Jamie ears, Jamie can feel his breath on her skin, which made her blushed. She doesnt show herself to Dan. Right, its Wendy! Jamie realizes it. No wonder Wendy keeps saying a lot nice words for C&R. Wendy told Jamiest night that she has helped Jamie to send out her resume to the C&R, which made Jamie wonder how thiszy person bes so enthusiastic at that time. It turns out that Emily has sold her out. Let go of me first. Jamie bits her lower lip, and her palms also sweat because of nervous, Let you go? To let you run away again? Dan smiles. Jamie understands him so well, that she knows what hisugh means. Dan is angry. Jamie keeps struggling, but gets held harder by Dan. His arms are like iron, making Jamie felt ufortable. Dan William, let go of me first. I promise that I wont run away this time. Where can I escape when Im on your domain. Jamie doesnt realize that Dan is still bossy, even after 5 years. Noticing the difort of Jamie, Dan let go of her. He keeps watching at Jamie. Jamie left in hurry five years ago. So she wont know that Dan has checked out all her background. So when Jamiees here in female dress, she gets found out by Dan immediately. Dan is more mature than five year ago, but also feels more strange too. But everyone must have changed within five years. Jamie smiles bitterly, which makes Dan nervous and scares about it. Dan let loose his hands against the door, and turns back to his desk, sitting down. Jamie doesnt know what to do next, her face turns a bit reddish. Dan smiles seeing Jamie acting like this, says, Dont youe here for interviewing? Come here. Jamie walks to Dan dully. Standing in front of the desk, Jamie feels like she cant breathe anymore. Jamie is afraid of height. Where have you been for five years? Dan asks when he is typing, looking casually. Jamie looks up with surprised, this question seems has nothing to do with her interviewing. Spain. Jamie answers. Dan stops typing and looks up, watching Jamie. The sunlight shines from behind, as if Dan is glowing. What were you doing in Spain. Dan looks a bit tired, which Jamie has never seen him like this before. But it juststs for a second, then Dan bes cool again. Just working. Jamie lies. When she was giving birth to Ian in Spain, she couldnt go out to work. She couldnt be where she is now, if it wasnt the help from Chris in Spain. Dan knows that Jamie doesnt tell him the truth, but he doesnt angry about this. Looking at Jamie, who hasnt aged a bit for the pass five years, Dan has a misconception that they have never be apart. Why didnt you tell me when you left five years ago, and when did youe back? Dan asks coldly. I didnt have time when I came back the day before yesterday. Jamie answers with her head down. She is afraid of having eye contact. You have learned how to lie during these five years. Dan stands up suddenly and walks in front to Jamie, squeezing her chin to make her looked at him. Biting her low lip, Jamie is about to cry, which makes Dan felt pity. Dan softens his indifference, touching Jamies lips. Thinking about the old time. Chapter 20 Dine with me Chapter 20 Dine with me Thest question, why did youe back? Dan keeps asking. I have eaten enough Spain food. Jamie answers inin. Danughs. Though he knows that she just talked nonsense, it still makes his mood be better. His voice still sounds cold, Come to work tomorrow. Does that means she is hired? Does she get the job through rtionship? Jamie thinks. Despite all these, Jamie is happy. At least, working in C&R is very well-paid. Okay, then I will leave first. Jamie says to Dan. Leave? Dan cant help thinking of the night when he was going to the Moores family for her, but only got the news that Jamie had been driven out. Then he has searched the entire Leeds for her, and how powerless he feels every time when he got no clues about Jamie. Wait. You havente back to Leeds for a long time. I will get you familiar with the surrounding first. Dan pulls Jamie out of the office, and heads to the underground parking. Get in. Dan opens the door of Jamies side and says to her. Jamie gets into the car skillfully. Dan gets inside the car and puts his seat belt on. Seeing Jamie sits still, Dan moves closer to Jamie. Jamie stops breathing for a second, her heart beating fast. When she doesnt know how to react, Dan has helped her put the seat belt on, and drives like nothing has happened. Im such a fool! Jamie thinks, and feels so embarrassed. She just thought that Dan was trying to kiss her. Dan sees Jamies face is blushed, he asks, You feel hot? Ah? No. Jamie turns her head aside, in case Dan finds out her embarrassment. Are you just shy? Dan says in a good mood. Why would I get shy? You are the one who gets shy. Jamie talks back. Dan smiles and drives into the highway, Dont constrain yourself, just be how you were like in the old times. Old times? Jamie confuses. When did she ever get familiar with Dan? Dans face turns gloomily. After Jamie left, Dan has dug up all her background and information. To his surprised, Jamie is the girl who used to live next to him, no wonder he finds her familiar. But clearly, Jamie has already forgotten about him. Where are we going? Jamie asks. The atmosphere gets better for that. Watching the view that goes backwards, Jamie cant recognize where are they. How big change has happened during these five years. Food street. Dan has driven off the highway when he answers Jamie. The speed bes steady after a turn. Food street? How do you know that... Im hungry. Before Jamie can finish her words, her stomach helps finish that. Jamie lower her head in embarrassment. What a shame! She should have ate more than just a piece of bread this morning. How disgraceful she is! Haha. Dan smiles and thenughs. Were here. Dan says and gets out from the car, Jamie follows. The aroma form the dessert shop makes Jamie be hungrier. When the desserts are served to the table. Jamie cant wait digging in. Dan looks at Jamie, noticing that she only focus on eating. Dan gets a bit angry for being ignored. Jamie feels something wrong at the moment. She looks up and sees Dans cold face. Frowning, Jamie thinks, what is he upset about? He wants to eat too? Looking at these delicate desserts, Jamie is hesitating whether she should share them with Dan or not. Finally, she passes the dessert that has already bitten by her to Dan, Do you want some? Dan is at ease, looking how unwilling Jamie is, makes him feel it funny. Still, he has a bite of the desert. The dessert is in small portion, not much left after Dans bite. Jamie eats the rest in hurry, and moves on to the next one. Jamie is so insensitive that she misses the meaningful smile of Dan. Finishes all the desserts, Jamie leans on the seat satisfying. Watching the empty tes, Jamie asks embarrassedly, I ate them all identally, do you need to order more? That is not identally, Jamie just cant stop when she is with foods. No need. Come to dine with me. Dan stands up and walks out. Okay. Jamie follows. Its good to have long leg. It seems that Dan is walking casually, but Jamie has to jog a bit to catch up with Dan. So, Jamie stops catching up to Dan, she is not going to make it anyway. Thus, Jamie walks in her normal speed. When Jamie slows down, Dan slows down also. There is only three steps distance between them. Hes doing this purposely. Jamie thinks. After dinner, Jamie watches her fully stocked stomach gloomily. She wasnt going to eat anything after the dinner, but she still ate the fruit and desserts that served after. Pennines House. Ian keeps watching by the window, he is curious when he sees the ck Bugatti Veyron of Dan. The sky has darken already, the orange street light shines upon Dans face through the cars window. Though Dan says nothing, his aggressive momentum can still be felt. The atmosphere inside the car is a bit embarrassing. Em.. I will go then. Jamie doesnt like embarrassment, so she talks to break the ice. You dont invite me to visit your house? Dan says with a smile. Visit?! Jamie gets nervous. Because Ian is at the house, if Danes visit, her secret will be exposed. Jamie thinks. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No! Jamie says loudly and nervously. Dan looks at Jamie with his lipspressed, unsatisfied and unpleasant. Then Jamie realizes what is going on. When did Dan ever get rejected like this, he must be angry now. Jamie looks down to her thighs, feeling nervous and insecure. No one knows how long has it been. Dan says coldly, get off. Jamie opens the doors and gets off. The second she closed the door, the car rushes out. Jamie looks at the direction that the car disappeared, thinking, havent seen him for few years. He bes harder to understand, turning against people so quick. Hearing the door is opened, Ianes down from the chair that next to the window, and walks to Jamie, Wee home, Mommy. Come on, Ian baby. Jamie says to Ian and kisses him on the cheek. The moment Jamie sees Ian, all her worries go away. How was your day? Are you getting used to the new school? Jamie asks. No bad. How about you, Mommy? Who gave you a lift today? Ian asks with his eyes squinting. Ian knows that Jamie rarely hitchhikes. Whats more, today is her first day for work, she wont hitchhikes some strangers to home.There mush be something he doesnt know, Ian thinks. Chapter 21 Are youl a futiful son Chapter 21 Are youl a futiful son Jamie answers in vague, just a worker. Have you ate yet? Ian knows that Jamie is trying to change the subject, but he doesnt expose her, Already. I will starve to death if I wait for you home to cook. Ian says. Thats right. If Ie homete, then you just cook and eat first, no need to wait for me, okay? Jamie feels d for how Independent Ian is. I know. After all, I cant count on you. Ian nods. Jamie feels embarrassed, she grabs the clothes and heads to the bathroom. Then she thinks of something and goes into Ians room, heading out with Ians clothes and his superman underwear. Mommy, what are you trying to do with my superman underwear? Ian notices that Jamie has found out his hidden underwear, having a bad feeling for what Jamie is going to do. Wash and clean, of course. Jamie picks Ian up, heads to the bathroom together. Ian keeps struggling like its the end of the world. But just in vain. In the early morning next day Jamie is awake by the noise outside. She checks the time, its still early but she cant fall into sleep anymore. So she freshens up and leaves the room. Morning, Ian. Jamie rubs her eyes while she is yawning. Ian is busy cooking in the kitchen, it seems like he is the mother Morning to you too, Mommy. Today is your first day to work, you need to eat more. Ian pours a ss of milk and hands it to Jamie. It seems like that Ian forgets today is Tuesday, so it should be Jamie to do the house chore. In words, Ian gets used to this already. Jamie feels satisfied and warm with Ians breakfast. Get lose, Dan. All she needs is her baby son. Jamie thinks. Your cooking skill bes better. Remember to wash the dishester. Jamie says. Ian almost gets choked by the milk, he says to Jamie, Mommy, how can you do this to me! Haha, this is what a son for. Jamie says shamelessly. How about the dutiful son you said you are going to be? Ian asks. Jamie used to say that she will be a dutiful son, be dutiful to her son. But judging from what happens now, Ian is the dutiful son indeed. I have already forgoten that. Jamie touches her stomach, she has finished a good breakfast. Jamie drops off Ian to the kindergarten, then goes to work in hurry. Though its still early for work, she doesnt want toe across with Dan. After all, they had a dispute yesterday. Jamie? The director walks to Jamie. Morning, Director. Jamie greets with a smile. Then Jamie sees the name tag of the director, Shawn Hall. Shawn wears a sliver-grey color suit today, with tidy hair and a pair of golden edge sses. Nice and gentle manner, it seems like Shawn is easy to get along with. However, Jamie doesnt have good impression on Shawn. Morning, Jamie. Shawn answers, and walks into the elevator with Jamie. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There are only Jamie and Shawn inside the elevator. Jamie doesnt worry whether Shawn will act bad on her. After all, camera monitor is inside. Otherwise, Jamie really wants to go to another elevator. None of them talks during the elevator going up. I heard Emily said that you got into the President office yesterday. Shawn says casually. Jamie feels weird for what Shawn said, taking a nce at Shawn,then she nods and answers, Yes. I have been here for four years. This is the first time that someone else gets inside to the President office beside the assistant. Shawn says. Behind those sses, he has bizarre thinking toward Jamie getting into the office. Actually, there are two peoples who get inside to the office beside Jamie. The two that are known to the wholepany, Bruce Hill and Duke Field, friends of the President. But Jamie is much inferior,paring with them. Why she can get inside to the office. Shawn doesnt understand. Is it? Jamie says. Though Jamie doesnt understand what Shawn means, she doesnt like the taunting tone he is saying, indicating that Jamie is not qualified enough to get inside. But Jamie keeps smiling, doesnt let her thought show on her face. At C&R, the necessary element to survive is absolutely obeying with orders of the president. If you provoke the president, the entirepany will suffer. Shawn says, and the elevator arrives to the destiny. Shawn walks out first and says, Wish you luck. Jamie feels absurd. This person is clearly dislike her, but he still wishes her luck. Jamie cant tell this is a curse or real wish. Walks into the designers office, Jamie finds an empty seat and sits down. A tiny figure girl walks in at 7:50. She is in dull for few second when she sees Jamie. Hi, you must be new one to thepany. Im Nana. The girl says. Hi, Im Jamie Moore. Jamie introduces herself smiling. So crowded in the elevator. Youre so early today, Nana. Oh, who is this beautiful? a tall man walks in, taping his shoulder to get rid of the dust. When he sees Jamie, he is in dull for few second like Nana. She is Jamie, Jamie Moore. Nana says. Jamie smiles, nice and polite. Oh, Beauty Jamie, right. Im Adam Lee. Scratching his head, Adam is shy when Jamie is watching him. Who is the another designer? Jamie asks for there is one empty desk. Adam and Nana looks at each in horror, Its Emily. She is also the assistant of the director. Its said that she is a daughter of some kind ofpany, and she onlyes to C&R for getting close to the president. She is very cocky. You just ignore her. Nana shares her experience with Jamie. Clearly she has badly treated by Emily before. Jamie nods, looking around the office, Are we the only designers of C&R? Of course not! Have you looked into C&R before? Adam doesnt know what to say when he sees Jamie shaking her head. C&R has almost a thousand staffs, but in different floors. We dont have much chance to go to other floor. We have a dozen designers, all in master level. Me and Nana has prepared for long time before we passed the interview. Honestly, How exactly did you get in? Chapter 22 Treat her as she treated me 1 Chapter 22 Treat her as she treated me 1 Adam and Nana look at Jamie with curiosity. Jamie feelscking of confidence at the moment. Though she is well qualified, she still feels like she gets in through rtionship. I sent my resume to thepany, then gets in after the interview of the director and the president. Jamie looks at them innocently. After all, she cant tell them what Dan asked her in the office. Adam and Nana is going to ask further when Emily walks in. Emily wears Chanel one -piece dress, Gi bag and high heels.Walking to her desk arrogantly, she sneers when she sees Jamie, then she sits down. Jamie and Nana looks at each other speechless, shrugging their shoulders. The whole morning, Jamie has been thinking about design. Time for lunch, Emily leaves the office firstly. Nana finally rxes, the devil has gone finally! Jamie, lets have lunch. Sure, where? Jamie turns off herputer and asks. Staff Canteen, of course. Nana holds Jamies arm and walks outside. Nana, will wee across the president in the Canteen? Jamie asks purposely. The president never eats in the Staff Canteen. He always eats at the Royal Hotel across the street. Nana answers. Then she looks at the empty seat of Adams, Adam must be dating now. He really takes love more seriously than friendship. Nana and Jamie walks into the elevator, pressing down the bottom for the Canteens floor. Are you and Adam close? Jamie asks. He and I know each other when we were children, so we grew up together. Back at that time, he followed me all the time. Nana recalls her memory. Jamie watches at the changing number on the elevators screen, also recalls her memory that makes her smile. The Staff Canteen is big, covering the whole floor with many round tables. Though its in day time, the orange lights are still on. Nana and Jamie finds somewhere quiet and sits down for lunch. Peoples in the The peaole in canteen keep talking about Jamie, for Jamie got inside to the president office yesterday. Foods in C&R are really good, they even provide fruit and desserts. However, Jamie would have a better lunch if she is not being discussed by people now. Now Jamie loses her appetite, she cant enjoy the foods at all. Lowing down her head gloomily, and poking the rice in her bowl, Jamie doesnt know what happens in the Canteen until Nana kicks her quietly. Jamie looks up and sees Dan is sitting across. And Nana has already run away because of Dan. Dan puts his arms around his chest, leading one the seat cozily. The elegant and noble temperament of Dan hasnt diminished a bit, even though he just sits there. Pre..president William? Jamie stares at Dan in shock. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nana said that he neveres to the Staff Canteen, what happens now? Dan frowns, looking colder. Jamie is frozen immaterially, she doesnt dare to move at all. All the people have been driven out by Dans assistant, so there are only Jamie and Dan in the Canteen. Chapter 23 Treat her as she treated yme 2 Chapter 23 Treat her as she treated yme 2 From now one, go to the Royal Hotel at the lunch break. Dan watches Jamie for a while. Though he said in cold tone, his eyes show care for Jamie. What for? Jamie asks, but she doesnt expect that Dan will answer. You will suffer the consequences if youete or noe at all. Dan clearly wasnt going to answer Jamies question. He leaves with the assistant after he said what he need to say. Jamie hasnt realized what happened after a while, poking hardly on the rice with her chopsticks. Why she cant shape up herself in front of Dan. Jamie thinks. When Jack goes back to the office, Nana and Adam are both inside beside Emily. Jamie notices that they look at her with curiosity, she asks, Whats the matters? Nana looks at outside quickly, seeing there is no body outside. She gets close to Jamie and asks, Do tell us, why the president came to find you purposely? Are you two already known each other? Adam also looks at Jamie with gossipy eyes. Jamie denies immediately. She doesnt want them think that she can get in C&R because of Dan, which is not good to her, neither to Dan. Of course not. You think too much. The president just looks after the newbie. Jamie turns on her computer, entering passing with poker face. Come on, just stop it! We have never seen the president looking after newbies. Judging from todays situation, you and the president must know each other. Words should be spreading all over the company now. Nana doesnt believe what Jamie just said, but she stops asking. She notices that Jamie doesnt want to discuss about this. Its time for work. Jamie begins to draw and design. Adam and Nana looks at each other, shrugging their shoulder, then goes back to the seat. Though Jamie is not fast at drawing, but new ideas keep showing up in her mind, which makes her devoted herself into work. Oh my god. Im sorry. I was a bit dizzy, and sshes the water identally. Emily says in pretending. Jamie sees that her work bes vague due to the water. Its clear to Jamie that Emily is doing purposely. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. So sorry about this. Im afraid you need to redraw it. Not much time left, you need to workte tonight. Emily looks at Jamie viciously, covering her mouth smiling. Jamie smiles, then she picks up her cup and sshes to Emily. After she sshed Emily. Jamie pretends to be surprised, Oh, Im sorry. My hand is slippery, and sshes the water to you identally. Im afraid you need to redo your make-up. Jamie still acts innocently after she said everything. Witnessing this, Adam and Nana wants tough but dare not, they keep controlling themselves. For all the time, only Emily can trick other, no one has ever tricked her. But today, Emily gets trick from Jamie for the first time. And this is awesome! If it is water, then its better for Emily. But what Jamie sshed to Emily is milk. The milk keeps dripping down from Emilys hair, messing up her blush. One of Emilys fake eyshes alsoes off, Emily looks like a mess right now. How dare you to ssh me with milk! Emily looks at Jamie viciously, raising her hand to p Jamie. There is no way for Jamie to bear it. Jamie has offended Emily already, so she doesnt mind to offend her thoroughly. Chapter 24 I send you home 1 Chapter 24 I send you home 1 Jamie is not someone that anybody can pick on. She steps aside to avoid, then pushes Emily. Emily falls on her face losing bnce. Ah! Emily screams. Adam and Nana cant control themselves anymore, bursting intoughter. Jamie doesnt feel good for paying back, she feels sorry for Emily instead. Emily stands up weaving, clenching her hands hardly. She notices her dress is broken, staring at Jamie, Emily says, I will make you pay for this. Then she leaves the office quickly. Good job, Jamie! Nana looks to Jamie adoring. Thinking of what happened to Emily, Nana feels so good and satisfied. However, Jamie doesnt feel the same. After all, her drawing is ruined. The draft has to be handed over tomorrow morning. Director is very stint about this. How about we stay and help? Looking at the ruined draft, Adam feels pity for that. Its fine. I can handle it. You guys go first after finishing your work. I will finish mine quickly. Jamie says. Really? Are you okay on your own? Nana asks concernedly. Jamie has spent almost the entire day to draw the draft, but it gets ruined by Emily. Really, I can manage on my own. Jamie pulls out a piece of paper, getting ready to start again. Seeing this, Adam and Nana doesnt say anything else to bother Jamie. They leave when its time to leave. The first time when you draft, a great sense of achievement will appear. But when you draft the same thing in second time, all you feel is vapid, and this is exactly how Jamie feels now. Time passes. Jamie calls Ian to let him know that she will bete tonight, then she concentrates on the draft. President, its time to leave. Assistant Zhang puts the documents on Dans desk. Dan rubs his temple and takes a look at the clock, its already 18:30pm. All of CR''s employees should be home from work now, if they don''t work overtime. She must have left as well. Dan thinks. Dan suddenly feels annoyed, then he waves his hand to the assistant. Assistant Zhang nods, leaves the office respectfully. Turning off theputer, Dan leaves his office with his coat. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Night falls, lights in the C&Rpany gradually turn off, only the lights on where Jamie is still lighting. Walking into the elevator, Dan was supposed to go straight to the first floor. But he presses down the 12nd floor unconsciously. Watching the changing numbers, Dans temperament turns from cold to soft. The elevator stops at the 12rd floor, Dan walks out of the elevator and goes to the designers office. Inside the office. Jamie stops drawing and rubs her sore arm. Watching the drafts on the table, she should be able to finish before 9pm with this speed. Cold night, the wind blows inside to the office, chilling Jamie. But Jamie is toozy to close the window, she almost finishes anyway. A coat covers on Jamie, with slight smell of mint. Jamie stops and looks up to see who ising? Its Dan! Dan looks at Jamie with his arms covering around his chest. The moonlight shines on him like a veil, making Dan looked soft. Jamie actually sees gentleness from Dans face. President William Jamie stands up and says dully. Chapter 25 I send you home 2 Chapter 25 I send you home 2 He should leave already, why is he here? Jamie thinks. Dan looks cold again, as if the gentleness before is just an illusion. He looks at the draft on Jamies desk, asks, Havent finished your work? Yes. Jamie stands in awkwardness. She doesnt know where to look at, so she can only looks down to her feet. Dan nces around and finds few papers are in the bin. Those should be the unqualified works, but they seem to be wet. Dan thinks. Continue. Dan says. Jamie takes a look at Dan, and finds him sit on the sofa already. Jamie has doubt, but she needs to finish her draft first. Jamie hasnt started long, then she feels someone is watching her. She knows its Dan, but that makes her felt ufortable, so Jamie looks up to watch back. However, Jamie only sees that Dan is reading the newspaper, his sight seems fixed on it, not her. Jamie frowns with doubt, did she just have illusion? She thinks. Then Jamie focus on the draft again. Dans eyes turns away from the side of the newspaper and looks at Jamie, who is working hard, then there is a light smile on his lips. Maybe its because of the awkward atmosphere, Jamie finishes her draft at 8:30. Tidy up her desk, stretching out. Jamie doesnt know what to do next. Dan is still reading the paper. Jamie want to tell Dan that she is going to leave, but seeing how concentrated Dan is, Jamie is afraid of disturbing him. If Dan gets mad of that, it will be the worst. Thinking of what Shawn said, If you provoke the president, the entirepany will suffer, Jamie doesnt have the gut to talk to Dan. She doesnt know what to do. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dan nces to Jamie, seeing how Jamie is in hesitation. He decides to trick Jamie. Dan doesnt say a word, and he wants to see how long Jamie canst without asking. Its 9pm now. Jamie frowns and looks at Dan. Dan still pretends to read the newspaper. President William, its already 9 o clock. Jamie says. I know. Dan answers and keeps reading. Dont you need to go home? Jamie gets hurried when she sees Dan is still calm and rxed. Of course Dan understands what Jamie means. Is that because someone is waiting her home? Thats why she is in hurried? Dan thinks. Frowning and feeling jealous, Dan puts down the newspaper and walks out the office, Leave now. Jamie feels d, putting her draft into her bag. She follows along. Inside the elevator. Dan leans against the elevator, thinking. Jamie stands behind him and looks at Dan. Smiling bitterly. He is Ians father, but I cant never let him know this secret. Ding. The elevator reaches the first floor. Goodbye, president William. Jamie says to Dan and tries to walk out from the elevator. Dan grabs her wrist and says, I drive you home. Itste now, you cant call a taxi here. Dan says in supplementary. Chapter 26 Daddy?! 1 Chapter 26 Daddy?! 1 Jamie looks at her watch, itste now. So she says, Then thanks a lot, president William. Okay. Dan keeps grabbing Jamies wrist, walking towards to the underground parking lot. Ian witnesses his Mommy is sending back to home in the same car, Ian has so many doubts. Seeing the car is leaving, he keeps watching, and finds that the car is driving in a total opposite way to Pennis House. On the way? How can this be on the way? This person must want something from Mommy. What is really weird is that Mommy takes the hitchhike every time. If they are really just normal coworkers, Mommy wouldnt have epted that. Ian thinks. The second Jamie walks into the house, Ianes down from the window immediately. Holding his hands on the back and walking to Jamie, Mommy. Jamie kisses Ian, putting down her bag on sofa, and getting a drink. Mommy, who is the man that sent you home? Ian puts his hands on the table, and his chin leans above his hands. Jamies hand shakes a bit, watching Ian nervously, Have you seen his face? No. But I know he wants something from you. Ian shakes his head. Jamie relieves, squeezing Ians checks and says, Dont say this ridiculous thing. Itste now, have you taken a shower yet? You need to go to bed now. The school is giving us day off tomorrow. I want to y for a while. Ian says. What kind of school it is, always taking day off. Jamie says. Come on, Ian just went to school for few days. The teachers told us about that. Mommy, you just go to take shower, I have prepared everything you need on the bathroom. Ian says. My baby is the best. What can I do if I live without you. Jamie thinks of Dan. With the thought that if Dan finds out about Ian, Jamie doesnt know that how she will react on this. When Jamie is taking a shower, Ian carries his back-up phone and runs into his room, with door locked. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He finds Wendy on the Wechat list. Ian types, Are you there? Auntie Wendy? Wendy replies quickly, Are you talking to me? Jamie? Ian sends a speechless emoji, and types, Im Ian. Auntie Wendy. No wonder. I just thinks that why Jamie calls me Auntie Wendy. Whats going on, Ian? Do you miss Auntie Wendy? Wendy sends the messages with lots of kissing emoji. Of course, I do. I have some questions want to ask you. Ian sends back. Auntie Wendy knows everything about Mommy. She is the right one for him to ask. Just say it.. I will tell you everything I know. Wendy says. Does Auntie Wendy know any romantic rtionship about Mommy? Ian asks. Romantic rtionship? Wendy stays silent. Does your Mommy know that you are so mature? Wendy thinks. Ian waits for a while, but gets no response from Wendy. Ian knows that there must be something in it. Ian promises that I wont tell Mommy about this. Its a secret between Ian and Auntie Wendy. Please tell me. Ian types with sad emoji. Okay. But this is a secret between us. Wendy gives up. She doesnt want to make Ian cried. In Wendys view, Ian is just a child, doesnt know a thing. But Wendy never thinks deeply that how can a four-year-old child notice so much details, and even can y Wechat. Chapter 27 Daddy 2 Chapter 27 Daddy 2 Ian looks through the information Wendy sent. At the same time, he keeps an eye on the bathroom. After he reads all the information, he deletes then all, then walks out his room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ian is putting back his back-up phone is hiding ce, when someone suddenly says, There is only one truth! , which scares Ian. He turns around, and finds out that its Detective Conan on the TV. Ian presses the pause, and says towards to the bathroom, Mommy, Im tired. I will go to bed first. Okay. Jamie responses. Ian goes to his room quickly and locks the door. Jumping into his bed with his note book. After Ian turns on hisputer, he starts to search Dan William in the inte. All the news and information doesnt have much to look into. Basic information, few photos of Dans without showing his face, and C&Rpany is the original William Company. Beside these, Ian gets nothing. Its very clear that someone has stops and blocked most of the information. Auntie Wendy says Ian looks almost exactly the same with Dan. So, its very possible that Dan is his Daddy. Ian thinks. Daddy?! Its a strange and unfamiliar word to Ian. Ian, opens the door. Mommy cant sleep alone tonight. Jamie s knocking stops Ian from thinking. I can check tomorrow, dont need to go to school anyway. Ian thinks. Then he puts away his note book and opens the door. Jamie looks pity to Ian. She says in regret, I shouldnt watch the Detective Conan, scares the hell out of me. Ian doesnt make anyment for what Jamie said. After all, Jamie says the same thing every time after she watches the show. Ian locks the door and gets into his bed. Jan hugs him like cuddling a cushion. Mommy. Did I reallye out from a watermelon when you tried to cut one? Ian asks in curiosity. Jamie answers in dazed, yes..I even took a picture. Ian doesnt believe at all. But he will find out the truth tomorrow, Ian thinks. The next day. Jamie doesnt get up early like usual, but gets up at almost 9am. Then she freshens up in hurry and goes to work. When Ian is seeing Jamie left, his face is saying I will miss you. But when Jamie leaves, that pity look disappears. Locking the door, Ian takes out his note book and starts to n. Ian types on theputer fast, concentrating on the screen. It doesnt take much time for him to finish his n. Done! Inside the president office. Dan sits behind the desk with an exquisite pen between his fingers. Looking at the distance. President William?President William? Assistant Zhang hands over the documents for Dan to sign after he finishes his report, Shes not suppose to urge Dan, but the documents are emergent. So the assistant has to risk to try. Dan looks at the assistant unpleasantly. Looking through the document, then he signs. Assistant Zhang is scared by the look. But she recovers herself quickly.After all, she has been Dans assistant for eight years, building up some resistant ability already. president William. If there is nothing else you need, then I will leave. the assistant says. Wait. Ask Shawn to bring me the design draft of this week. Dan says suddenly. Chapter 28 Daddy and a son 1 Chapter 28 Daddy and a son 1 Is there anythingg wrong? The assistant asks. Because the president wont take a look at the draft unless the nominated ones. The assistant regrets for asking immediately, lowering down her head, Sorry, president. I shouldnt ask. I will let them bring the draft here. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dan doesnt say a word, waving his hand to let the assistant leave. The office is quiet, only the sound of typing on the keyboards can be heard. Dan keeps looking at the screen, typing fast on the keyboards. Suddenly, he stops, cos all threes computer ckout simultaneously. Seeing the ckout screen, Dan frowning hardly. Suddenly, a few white and fatty bottle gourds appear on the screen. Is theputes getting hacked? Dan thinks. Before Dan figures out what is happening, the camera turns on, and his face is on the screen. Gloomy and frightening. Dan wants to find out who dares to hack hisputer. On the other hand, Ian saves the pictures quickly, and begins to observe. Though the person on the picture looks gloomy, he still looks handsome. His eyes, his nose and his face, is like a grow-up version of me. Ian thinks. What Auntie Wendy said is true. This person is his Daddy! It turns out that Im note out from the watermelon when Mommy was cutting one. Ian is so happy and excited. He keeps typing down words on theputer. Dan keeps working on the hacking, and the screens be normal again. But just in a second, the bottle gourds show on the screen again. This time, the bottle gourds are not all in white, but mixes with the purple one. Kiss Daddy! A purple gourd in the middle of screen is showing the two terrifying words. And the little gourd wears a smile, which makes Dan so furious that he almost squeezes the mouse into pieces. Daddy? Is he going to have an extra son just because someone calls him Daddy? This is the first time that Dan gets provoked like that. Dan starts to fight back. Ian is shocked when he realizes Dan is fighting back. He is certainly my Daddy, hisputer skill is as good as me. Ian thinks. But Im really your son! Ian types these words out of fun. Ian can call him Daddy freely as long as Jamie knows nothing about this. But who he really is cant be found out by Daddy, cos this isnt what Mommy wants. And I have to listen to Mommys order. Ian thinks. Dan sneers when he sees the words. When he is about to reply, someone knocks the door. Come in. Dan says while he stares at theputer. Dan gets replied fast. He could never think that the one who hacks hisputer is only a four years old child, and its his son indeed. President William. It is very ufortable to listen to the cutesy voice. Dan looks up and sees its not Assistant Zhang who hase in, frowning hardly, asks coldly, Who told that you cane in? Its Emily standing in front of Dan. Shawn asks her to bring the drafts to the president office, and she takes the job dly. After she knocked the door, president said e in unexpectedly. So Emily walks in with joy. But now Dan acts like this, which makes Emily a bit nervous and scared. However, Emily still smiles in the most enchanting way, looking at Dan with adoration, The director asks me to bring the draft to you. Get out! Dan says coldly. Beside the assistant, there is only one person who cane inside to his office. And that person can only be Jamie. Chapter 29 Daddy and a son 2 Chapter 29 Daddy and a son 2 President William... Emily says sadly, hoping that Dan will show some pity on her. Dont let me repeat again. Dan says. To maintain her good impression to Dan, Emily decides to leave. Wait. Dan thinks of the draft. Emily turns and walks back in surprise, she knows it! Dan cares her. President William. Emily says. The drafts. Dan says. Emily hands over the draft in hurry. Dan looks through the draft but doesnt see Jamies, he frowns, Missing. What? Emily is too upied at watching Dan to react in time. Dan throws the draft into Emilys face, scolds, This is how you do your job? Emily is too scare to breathe, recalling what Dan said before. Missing? Whose? Jamie! Emily realizes that she took out Jamies work purposely to prevent the president from looking. She thought that the president wont pay much attention on a new staff. Sorry, president. I will go to check right now. the dress Emily wears has deep cor. When she bows down to apologize purposely, her cleavage shows clearly. Dan nce at her coldly and says, Get out!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily is shocked and scared, fleeing in hurry. With the thought that its all because of Jamie, Emilys hatred towards Jamie bes more. The strong perfume lingers in the air, which makes Dan felt disgusting. The second Emily left, Dan also walks out from the office. Ian is a bit sad for doesnt get the reply from Dan. But with the thinking that Dan has to manage the C&Rpany, he must be very busy. Then Ian relieves. President William. Assistant Zhang lowers her head respectfully when she sees Danes out from the office. Go to tidy up the office. I dont want that disgusting smell in the office. Dan says in cold, and then walks into the elevator. Assistant Zhang doesnt know what just happened. She walks into the office, feeling puzzled. The moment she walks into the office, a strong smell of famine perfumees to her. And the assistant goes to open the window in hurry. Danes down the the designers office on the 12rd floor, his eyes fixes on that little woman. Adam finds Dane in firstly, standing up to greet. Dan takes a nce, then frowns. Theres a man in the office? He doesnt greet back to Adam. However, Adam is very excited to see the legend of the C&Rpany. Its his pleasure to see him in flesh. Nana also stands up and greets with a smile, President William. Dan nods. A woman, not a threat. He thinks. Dan walks to Jamie. Seeing Jamie lowering down her head with her hands supporting her chin, which looks like she is dozing. Dan smiles, and looks at Jamie softly. Adam and Nana looks at each other. Both think that there is something between them! Actually, Jamie is not dozing but thinking about ideas, just looks like that she is dozing. Oh, no! Nana thinks. The president is always strict, even harsh. If he finds out Jamie is dozing, Jamie will get fired! I cant let that happens, Nana ising up with an idea. Nana kicks Jamies desk secretly, not too hard, but hard enough to wake Jamie. Jamie is waked by the shaking of her desk. Looking up, she finds Dan is standing in front of her. Jamie cant be more in shock. Dame it! Why is he here? Jamie thinks. Pre..president William. Jamie stands up quickly, lowering down her head. She is afraid to look at Dan. Chapter 30 It’s not fair 1 Chapter 30 Its not fair 1 Does he think that I was dozingt? What should I do now?! Jamie thinks Dan says, Ie for your draft, yours is missing. Adam and Nana who are eavesdropping cant stay m anymore. The presidentes to collect the draft himself? Is that a joke? I already handed it over to the director. Jamie answers. Jamie feels confused. She has already put the draft on the directors desk, and Emily saw it that time. Emily! Jamie frowns, did Emily have something to do with this? Dan sees Jamies face, knowing that something is wrong. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then why does it onlyck of your draft? Emily says suddenly. Maybe someone is ying tricks behind my back. Jamie smiles with a sneer, looking at Emily. So much excuses. Emily talks back. Dan nces through Emily, then he speaks to Adam and Nana, You two, One goes searching the office and finds out Jamies draft. Another one goes to pull out the cameras footage. Yes, president. Adam and Nana acts separately Emilys face turns pale. Jamies draft is still on her desk, and when does the office have camera, why she didnt know about this... Jamie sees how pale Emily looks like, knowing for sure that its her ying tricks. Jamie doesnt have much good feels toward Emily already. Now its even worse. Dan sits on the sofa, ncing Emily coldly from time to time. In the normal time, Emily would have be so excited for Dans attention. But now, she only wants to flee. Found it! Nana found the draft from Emilys office. Jamie finally rxes when she gets back her draft. Luckily, the draft doesnt get destroyed. Do you have anything else want to say? Jamie walks to Emily, staring at her coldly. Who knows if you put the draft on my desk purposely, to set me up? Emily talks back. Emily knows that she cant lose her face to Jamie, especially in front of Dan! Both parties are in stablemate when Adam walks in. He hands the USB disk to Dan, President William. Heres the cameras footage. Dan takes the USB dish, standing up and walking to Jamiesputer. Dont y it! Emily suddenly screams. She knows that when the footage is yed, her lies will be exposed. What? Feels guilty? Nana says mockingly. Biting her lips, Emily lowers her head, doesnt speak at all. If I dont remember ,wrongly, your father is one of the boarding member of the Kent Company? Dan sits on Jamies seat, taping the desk with his fingers. Dan changes the subject so fast, even Jamie cant follow up at first. Ye...Yes. Emily is confused, she doesnt understand why he talks about this suddenly. Good. Cancel all the cooperation with the Kent Company from now. Dan says. Hearing this, Emily looks at Dan unbelievably. President William. I dont understand. The reason why you do this is just because I hid Jamies draft? Its not fair! Emily points to Jamie, saying angrily. Even Jamie is shocked too. Is Dan defending for her? When can you question my decision? Dan says with a cold smile. Fair? What is fair? Jamie is the standard of fairness! Dan thinks. Emily lost, not only to Jamie, but also to the stubborn protection, which Dan gives to Jamie. Chapter 31 It’s not fair 2 Chapter 31 Its not fair 2 Nana looks at Dan adorably. Wow! The president is so manly. She feels a butterfly is flying on her stomach. Okay, I know. Emily turns around and leaves the office desperately. Dan doesnt fire Emily. From his view. Those who pick on Jamie, cant be easily let go. The office remains in silence until Dan says, the draft. Jamie hands over her draft with a smile. She is always confident toward her design. However, Dan turns more and more gloomy when he looks through the draft. Follow me. Dan says expressionlessly and leaves the office. Jamie follows Dan to the president office, asks, Is there anything wrong with my design? President William? The inspiration of these designs alles from her life and experiences, they shouldnt have much problems. Jamie thinks. Dan turns on his back-upputer, taping on it for a while, then he turns the screen to Jamie with concern that is hard to notice. These are the clothes designed by F&S, Miss R. Dan says. Designs on the screen are all Jamies work when she was in F&S. Though only small amount of them, every women in fashion circle crazy for them. After all, its a dream to every woman that wearing clothes designed by Miss R is the most happiness thing in the world. Jamie looks at Dan with confusion. You know better than me of what a designer scares the most. If your design is on the market, F&S wont take it easily about this. Dan says. He doesnt care about the F&S Company, but he cares about Jamies fame. Copy and giary are the most scared things for designers. He means that Im a copy cat? Jamie really wants tough. So, Im copying from myself? Jamie thinks. If Im telling you that Im actually Miss R? Jamie looks at Dan calmly. Then I believe you. Dan smiles. Comparing to giarize, Dan believes that Jamie is the Miss R. Jamie is surprised for how easy Dan believe in her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Have you visited the Moore yet? Dan closes the note book, and opens the others. No. Jamie answers. She doesnt understand why he suddenly brings up the Moore. Tomorrow is the anniversary of the Moores Company, and I need a femalepanion. Dan says. What Dan said is clear, you go with me. Okay. Jamie answers. Jamies heart is beating fast now. She really wants to p herself, why are you still shy? You already have a baby with him! Jamie thinks. Also, to prevent the same thing from happening. From now on, you hand over your draft directly to me. It seems like that Dan is looking after for Jamie, but he actually wants an excuse to see Jamie everyday. What? Jamie shocks, and her face turns reddish. That means she has to see him everyday? Jamie thinks. Dan smiles, Why your face blushes? No! Im not. Jamie feels embarrassing and talks back. Dan turns from smiling toughing. Watching Dan like this, which makes Jamie be more embarrassing. She wants to find a hole and hide herself in it. If you keepughing like that, I will throw you out from here! Jamie says fiercely. Chapter 32 Your privilege 1 Chapter 32 Your privilege 1 Dan isnt angry about this, butughs more happily, You dont need to be constrained in front of me. This is your privilege. The night of the anniversary celebration of the Moore Company. The Royal Hotel is boisterous. The party almost begins, and almost all guests arrived. Suddenly, the door is opened, attracting all attentions. A heaven-made match appears. The man wears hand-made Italian ck suit with great body shape and dazzling eyes. His facial structure is perfect, liking a sculpture. The natural born elegance and royals beams from the man, though he is barely standing there. Peoples all recognize the man is Dan. In Leeds, Dan is the representative of wealth, power and appearance. Naturally, Jamie who stands next to Dan, gets lots of attention too. Not only because she is beautiful, but she is the first femalepanion apanying Dan to asion like this in the pass five years. Jamie today wears an ice-blue shoulder-less full-dress. The ice-blue makes Jamies skin white and smooth like milk. Up-doing her hair, with couples pearls as decoration, Jamie attracts all the attention of the male guests. Dan suddenly regrets bring Jamie here. Looking at Jamies standard smiling, Dan even finds that ufortable, put away your false smile. Jamie frowns and looks at Dan with confusion. Isnt he asked me to keep smiling? Whats going on with him now? Jamie thinks. Anyways, Jamie puts away her smile. Her face almost goes numb because of keeping smiling. Jack Moore walks to Dan in hurry, President William. Its been a long time. Dan feels Jamie got a bit nervous, looking at Jack, Do you still remember thisdy, president Moore. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jack always wants to tter Dan and leaves him a good impression. Now, Dan asks actively, which surprised Jack a lot. She looks familiar, may I know whose daughter is she? Clearly Jack doesnt recognize Jamie. Dan looks at Jack in cold, smiling sneeringly. Your memory severs you well, president William. You cant even recognize your own daughter. Dan says loudly, peoples around him hear clearly. What kind of loser he is, cant even recognize his own daughter. People around look at Jack with a bit despite. Jack stares at Jamie in shock. After all, Jamie was disguised as a man five years ago. Now without the disguises, Jack couldnt recognize her out at the first ce. Jack says, Jamie, you left five years ago without a word. No calls, no letters for us, I can barely recognize you. Jamie feels nothing for what Jack said but ridiculous. The whipping from five years ago has cut off all their rtionship already. Dad. A woman dresses in red walks toward here with her mother, wearing a proper smile, from where Jamie reads arrogant. Its Mia and her mother Celina. Jamie has met them once many years ago, theyre also the mistress and love child of Jacks. Back to the years in Spain, Jamie heard some news about the Moore family from Chris. Chapter 33 Your privilege 2 Chapter 33 Your privilege 2 After Jamie left the country, Jacqueline got Aids because of her sexual rtionship. And the whole upper ss knew about this. It was a huge scan to the Moore family. Jack gave up on Jacqueline directly. Jacqueline passed away later, and Catherine couldnt deal with this and got mental problems, abandoning into the hospital. After that, Jack has brought Mia home, and married Celina. Jamie has nothing to say with them. She and Dan goes aside when others are focusing on Mia and Celina. In Pennies House. Ian sits on the sofa. He keeps giggling and eating chips while he looks at his note book. A micro-camera is inserted in Jamies ne by Ian, so Ian can see clearly what happens on the party. So, how his Daddy gets mad for others men looks at Mommy, Ian sees that clearly too. Daddy is really care about Mommy, Ian thinks. Runs out of chips, Ian is going to get more. Doesnt want to miss any show, Dan goes in hurry. Without notice, he steps on the empty bottle, and falls on his stomach. Ian stands up from the ground and wants to go to the kitchen. But he feels something weird around his chest, so he drags out the ne underneath his clothes. Jamie gave the ne to Ian when he was three, its said the Jamies mother gave it to Jamie, which means a lots to Jamie. Watching the ne broken into two parts, Ian feels remorse. Jamie told Ian before that the ne can protect him, which is important to Ian and Jamie, but now Ian broken it. When Ian is thinking about how to fix the ne, he finds out that the ne is empty inside, and something is in it. Ian breaks the pendant, a copsible ring and a note are hidden inside. The ring is ck with patterns, caring a letter, N. Ian surprises, is this a secret ring? Then Ian opens the note. A series numbers written on it, looks like a cell phone number, and an address is attaching. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Ian is trying to call that number, Jamie gets into troubles. Holding Jamie and a tray full of food, Dan heads to the corner. President William. Its been a long time. Mia smiles flirting and walks toward to Dan. She looks at Dan eagerly, but looks at Jamie with jealousy and despite. Dan frowns a bit, doesnt even look at Mia. Mia feels embarrassing for a second. But then, she walks to another side of Dan, and touches Dan from time to time without getting noticed. President William, I miss you so much. Why you dont reach out for me? Mia says in the tone that makes Jamies gooses bump up. Dan looks around Jamie, and then smiles to Mia suddenly. Mia shocks and then turns exciting, her heart beating fast also. Is he just smiled to me? Mia thinks. Jamie happens to see Dan smiling to Mia, and she feels sad about it. But she keeps smiling, acting like everything is okay. Chapter 34 I Won’t spare you easily 1 Chapter 34 I Wont spare you easily 1 Smile fading away, Dan is sneering. But Mia is already all over herself. She walks to Jamie, and says despising, Brother, no. Sister, its been a long time. You look exactly the same. Just with different gender, everything else, especially your personality, doesnt change a bit. Thats true. Unlike someone, no matter how she changes, it doesnt help at all. Jamie says with a bit sly smile. Mia looks at Jamie viciously, she is so angry that she squeezes the wine ss so hard. However, because Dan is here, Mia isnt dare to trick Jamie. Mia walks closer to Jamie with her wine, her legs suddenly bend and she falls upfront. The wine aims to Jamie, while Mia herself aims to Dan. Jamie sneers. So ssic, Mia. Willing to do anything just to trick her. Jamie thinks. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before Jamie reacts to this, Dan has already pulled her into his arm. Jamie can only see his jaw when she looks up. And she feels that her heart stops beating for a second. What Mia is nning failed, she ends up falling on the ground in a weird way. It looks like that she has a terrible fall. No one dares to help Mia. After all, Mia was trying to trick Dans femalepanion. Helping Mia means up-against with Dan. Jack and Celina doesnt know what happens. But seeing Mia failed, they help her up. Mias forehead is bleeding, looking like a mess. Celina sees how hard her daughter failed, but Jamie keeps safe and sound. She points at Jamie and swears, I know nothing good will happen once youe back. How dare you to trick your sister? You are such a heartless person. What people says is true. A child without her mothers guidance, acts no good. The party turns into silence. Clearly everyone is enjoying to watch the little drama. Jamies face turns pale, and looks at the ground. No one wants what she is thinking right now. But Dan has already taped down Celinas hand, Watch your mouth. Youre not qualified enough to judge. If your daughter had been raised like you, I''m afraid she would have gone long time ago. Celina is so mad that her body is shaking. She doesnt dare to do anything to Dan. So she is going to lease her anger to Jamie. Mia is so happy when she sees that her mother is going to p Jamie. Stop! Jack shouts. After all, Jamiees with Dan. If Celina really ps Jamie, which is pping Dan equally. But Celina is too mad to listen to Jack, she is still going to p Jamie. With anger and furious, Dan kicks Celina hardly. So hard that Celina cant even stand on her feet. Jamie doesnt realize that Dan will hit the Moores for her. So does Mia. Mia could never think that Dan will hit her mother for Jamie. Dan doesnt care about what others will think, looking cold to the Moores, The Moore family, its really something. Jack alerts, is Dan going to?! Without thinking, Jack runs to Celina and ps her right in her face, Jamie is a child of our Moore family. You are the hostess of the family. How can you acts so mean. Go to apologize to Jamie. By acting like this, firstly, Jack wants to ease Dans anger. Secondly, Jack implies that Jamie is also one of the Moore family. If Dan turns against the Moore family, he is equally turning against with Jamie. Chapter 35 I Won’t spare you easily 2 Chapter 35 I Wont spare you easily 2 Mia is confused. She didnt think that Jack will hit her mother. Isnt Jamie the one who responsible for all of these? Ah! I would rather die than apologize to that bitch! Celina was pped on the public, feeling so injustice already. How could she apologize to Jamie. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jack was just acting back then, but now he really wants to p Celina, this silly woman. Jamie has no interest in watching their internal drama, she tells Dan, I will go to use thedy room. Ill go with you. Dan says immediately. Jamies face turns from pale to blush, stares at Dan, Why will I need a man to apany me to the lady room!? I will be back soon! Then she turns around and lefts. Leaving Dan alone angrily. Inside thedy room. Jamie freshens up in front of the mirror. Mia shows up behind Jamies back suddenly. The silly thing you have done before was spread all over the upper ss. How dare you toe back? Mia holds her arms around her chest, looking at Jamie arrogantly with her chin. What do you want to say? Jamie says. Mia walks closer to Jamie, Just because Brother William treats you nice, doesnt mean that he likes you. You can go check how many scandals I have with him for all these years. Brother William? So intimate. Why dont you call him like this in front of him? I bet youre not dare to do so. So, youre not special to him. Jamie talks back with her chin holding high. Mia gets exposed on her weak spot, her arrogant disguise falls apart. You and your mother are the same, both of you enjoy to get man that is already spoken for. Why do you think your mother jumped off the building? Out of shame! Jacqueline just said something about your mother, and she was too weak to handle then she jumped. How ridiculous she was! What are you saying? Jacqueline has something to do with mothers death? Jamie cant believe any of these. She grabs Mias arm, Tell me what happened exactly. Mia sneers, Your mother was already burnt into dust, you still want to revenge for her? Jamie feels hurt badly by Mias words. Mothers death is always a trauma to Jamie. She cant bear others still talking bad about mother after she dead. With furious, Jamie ps Mia hardly. This is for your words came out without thinking. Jamie says in cold. Then she ps Mia again with her right hand, This, is for you talking bad toward my mother. If you keep trying to cross my bottom line, I wont let go of you easily. Jamie is so fiercely, just like a queen. Ian watches all through the Micro-camera, he apuse to Jamie in excitement. Well done! Mommy. Ian thinks. Then, Ian presses down a bottom, smiling trickily. Suddenly, color fluid shes out from Jamies ne, spraying directly to Mia. Jamie looks down to her ne, she doesnt understand why the ne will sh out fluid. Chapter 36 I don’t need your concern 1 Chapter 36 I dont need your concern 1 Jamie realizes its Ians work. Cant help to praise Ian in her mind. Ah! Mia covers her eyes, while she bends down screaming. She finds her way to the hand basin, and waters her eyes, to decrease some pain. Watering for a long time, Mias eyes recovers from pain. Looking up to the mirror, Mia finds herself still covered the fluid on her face. So ridiculous that cant see what her original face was. Mia keeps hitting the ground with her feet, she wants to drag Jamie from outside and beats her. However, Jamie already went back to party. When Jamie goes back to the party. Lots of peoples are dancing on the dance floor. Looking around, Jamie finds Dan sitting at the corner, and she goes to him unconsciously Dan tapes the seat that next to him, indicating Jamie to sit down. Maybe because of the light, Dan looks so soft and gentle. Jamie has hesitated for few second before she sits down. She cant help smiling when she thinks of Mia at thedy room back at the time. But the smile disappears when Jamie thinks of the death of her mother. Dan keeps observing her, but he still says nothing. No one knows is it because Dan doesnt know what to say, or doesnt feel the need to say. Jamie. Jack calls her when Jamie is thinking. Jamie takes a look at him, asks coldly, What do you want? Dan looks at Jack warning, which makes Jack scared. Jack asks carefully, Can I speak to you in private? Jamie looks at Dan, seeing Dan is okay with this. Then she goes with Jack. Jamie silently sits across Jack in a room. Looking at Jack with no facial expression, just like watches at a stranger. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jack doesnt care the rudeness of Jamie, says kindly, All the families have missed you for the pass years, worrying about you. But seeing that you are doing great now, Im very happy for you... By the way, How have you been through all these years? Dont need to bother about this. Jamie answers. Jamie,es back and lives with us. Jack still says kindly. Im fine living outside, why would I move back? Jamie answers. No matter how good you lives in outside, it cantpare to home. And what if you get into dangerous situation? Jack says nervously like he actually cares about Jamie. Jamie really wants tough out loud. She sees so many people that lie without preparing, but its the first time that she sees someone who lies to cover his bad acting. Dont you find yourself ridiculous by saying all these? When you threw me out the door five years ago, has you ever thought about me being death or living? Now you say these fancy words to me, dont you know what is shame? Jamie spits all the things she wants to say long time ago. Jack is a bit embarrassing, says to Jamie with slight anger, this is the attitude you said to your father? Have I said anything wrong? Or you arent dare enough to admit what you have done? So now you turn angry out of shame? Jamie turns around and leaves, leaving Jack with an angry face himself. Goes back to the party, Jamie can see many women around Dan from afar. Beside those women, there are also two men sit aside. Jamie finds them familiar, but cant think of who they are exactly. When Jamie sees a scantily d woman sticking herself to Dan, she wants to pull her away from Dan. Chapter 37 I don’t need your concern 2 Chapter 37 I dont need your concern 2 Jamie walks through the dance floor slowly, and Dan sees Jamie. Seeing Jamie covers her stomach and bends down ufortably, Dan runs to Jamie hurriedly. And the woman who sticks herself to Dan is thrown out to the ground. Dan carries Jamie in his arms and leaves. Bruce Hill spots how viciously Mia looks at Jamie, there will be a good show in the future, Bruce thinks. Actually, Jamie just presents being uncountable, she didnt know that Dan would take that so seriously. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Outside the building, Dan carefully puts Jamie down in the passenger seat. Put this on your belly first. Dan grabs the heating pad, and ces it on Jamie lower belly. Its very ufortable to have the heating pad in summer time. Jamie frowns and casts it aside. What happened? Dan asks. Just when Jamie is going to tell Dan that shes fine, she feels her periode. Jamie covers her belly hard, frowning because of the pain. Dan thinks that Jamie has eaten something wrong. Thus he gets into the driver seat in hurry, says, Ill take you to the hospital. Dont. Im fine. Jamies face is so pale, but she still tries to stop Dan. Dan looks through her face carefully, smiling taunting, Can you stop pretending youre okay for a second? Suddenly, Dan thinks of something. Then he starts the car, and leaves the Royal Hotel. Jamie covers her belly, thinking that she will need to ask Ian to make her some brown sugar water. Soon, Jamie is having too much pain to have any strength. Its even difficult for her to open her eyes. The car stopped. Jamie can feel that Dan gets off the car. Later, Jamie hears that the door of her side is opened. Get off. Dan says. Jamie hardly opens her eyes, and gets off the car supporting on Dan. Walking towards the restroom of the supermarket, Dan hands something to Jamie. Jamie opens it and finds it is sanitary towel. Jamie feels embarrassing. Then she goes to the restroom lowering her head. Jamie finds Dan leans against the wall smoking when shees out. She gets b a bit distracted. Jamie remembers that Dan rarely smokes, unless he is in bad mood. Then, what makes him felt bad right now? Jamie thinks. Seeing Jamie, Dan snuffs out the cigarette quickly, says to Jamie with a smile, lets go. Jamie though Dan is going to send her home, so she follows Dan back into the car. Jamie finally rxes her body after she used restroom, then she falls into sleep quickly. Chapter 38 Waste of time 1 Chapter 38 Waste of time 1 When Jamie wakes up, she finds herself on the bed. Getting out of bed and looking outside from the window, she knows that here is Dans estate. Back to bed, Jamie finds a ss of brown sugar water on the bedside table. Then Jamie starts to drink it. Suddenly the door opens, Jamie looks up and sees Dans caring sight. Jamie puts down the ss cup, thinking that is she drunk Dans brown sugar water? Watching Daning closer, Jamie hands out the cup and says, I didnt mean to drink your brown sugar water. If youre mad about this, you can deduct this from my wage. Its just a cup of sugar water, how much can I worth? Jamie thinks. Dan is confused by what Jamie said. Cos the brown sugar is prepared for her. And she thinks that... Dan hides his smiling from Jamie, then says, The chef works in here is the best in the entire Leeds. You sure that you can pay for this? Jamie really wants to swear, howe she is too poor to pay a ss of brown sugar water! Right on this moment, someone knocks the door, and Dan says, Come in. Then the housekeeper walks in with a ss of hot brown sugar water, looking at Jamie kindly, says, Awake, Miss Moore. Have you feel better now? Drink this, you will feel better. Jamie nces at Dan confusedly, then looks at the housekeeper and asks, isnt this for President William? Jamie was going to call him Dan, but thinks of the rtionship theyre in right now, she thinks President William will be better. The housekeeper finds it funny, but still exins to Jamie, the young master asks me to prepare for you specially. You talks too much. You can leave now. Dan sees Jamie smiling, ans feels a bit embarrassing The housekeeper doesnt spoke anything else. Shaking his head withughing, then leaves the room. Holding the ss, Jamie looks at Dan with embarrassment What are you looking at? Drink it. Dan says and goes into the closet. Drinking up the water, Jamie feels better. Then she puts away the ss and stretch. Jamie finds that Dan has alreadye out from the closet, and sits on the sofa. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Turning against Jamie, Dan has a white towel around his neck, and a hand leaning on the sofa, looking at some ce. Watching this, Jamie feels like that Dan is a great picture though he just sits there quietly. After a while, Jamie notices that is already 2 am in the early morning. She lies back to bed again, getting sleepy. Thank you, brother William. Knowing its Dan in front of her, all the thankse out when Jamie is sleepy, including the words brother William. Dan is shocked, then happy. This is how Jamie called him when they were children. Staying for a long time, Dan kisses Jamie forehand and leaves. The second morning, Jamie awakes by the need of going to the bathroom. When Danes in and sees no one on the bed, frowning. Then he finds the bathroom is closed and he leaves. Chapter 39 Waste of time 2 Chapter 39 Waste of time 2 When Jamie goes out from the bathroom, Dan just takes something to the room. Seeing Jamie stands with her bare feet, Dan is a bit unpleasant, Have you slept enough? Go get change. Jamie gets what Dan hands over, which are clothes and fresh up supply. Thank you. Jamie says, then turns back to the bathroom. Having a good bath in the tub, Jamie is ready to shower. Then she finds that the clothes are the newest design of the C&R, which makes her shocked and dull for a while. Its already 8 o clock when Jamie gets out from the bathroom. Dan is watching TV, and doesnt notice Jamie. Jamie is a bit anxious. Full her bonus of full attendance, Jamie walks to Dan and asks, President William. Thank you for taking care of me. Can I go back home now? Its better that Jamie hasnt asked that question. Dan frowns and angry when he hears. She can go to work directly, why she would need to go home first? Is she really having someone at her house? Your condition is not well. Just stay here. Dan puts down the remote control and walks out. Jamie stops Dan with anger, But Im feeling much better. No need to waste time in here. Waste of time? So staying in here is a waste of time? Dan turns coldly. If you insist to leave, then you dont need toe to work tomorrow. Dans works is like a knife stabbing into Jamies heart. Jamie stops breathing, biting her lower lip hardly, asks carefully, Can I call in sick? Dan leaves directly. But Jamie rxes when she hears Dan makes a sound for yes. After Dan left, Jamie closes the door in hurry. She looks through the room, and finally finds a back-up phone. She calls to home immediately. Inside the house, Ian hears the phone is ringing when he is going to leave for school. Ian, its Mommy. Jamies voice is low, but sounds good. Ian rests assured. It seems like that Daddy has taken good care of Mommy. Mommy, you hasnte home for the whole night. Are you having rtionship with someone behind my back? Jamie shocks, and thinks that Ian is really mature for his age. Answers, Of course not. You think too much, Ian. Haha. Im a fool if I believe you. Ian thinks. Talking to Ian for a while, then Jamie hangs up. Just when she tries to delete the record, someone is knocking the door. She puts the phone back to its original ce in hurry, and sees the housekeeper walks in with a tray. Are you feeling better today, Miss Moore? This is the brown sugar water, you can drink it after the breakfast. The housekeeper puts down the tray in front of Jamies desk. Jamie smiles at her, Thank you. Mrs Lin. Just call me Auntie Lin is fine. The housekeeper says. The porridge is full of aroma, making Jamie be more hungry. Eating up the porridge and drinking up the water, Jamie asks carefully, Auntie Lin, Can I go outside for a walk? To get some fresh air. Of course. Just treat yourself at home. Auntie Line smiles bigger. Dan has never brought a woman home before, Jamie is the first one. So she must be special for Dan, naturally no restriction for her of course. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The estate is big. Jamie walks to the gate after a while. When she puts her hands on the gate and tries to push, Jamie feels someone ising behind. So she draws back hers hands and turns around. Chapter 40 Catch 250 fish 1 Chapter 40 Catch 250 fish 1 The man behind Jamie wears a pair of sunsses, which covers 2/3 of his face. Good facial structure, gives out the sign that strangers donte closer. Jamie recognizes that he is Derek William, who worked as Dans bodyguard before. Jamie used to see him once or twice. Jamie gets exciting when she sees Derek, which gives a chill to Derek. Im boring, and I see there is a pond. Lets have apetition, the one who lose must get punished. Derek feels speechless. But he nods in the end. Its just a fishing, she cant push him into the pond as punishment, right? Two of them go to the pond, and gets ready to fish. The sunset shines upon the pond, making it looked orange. What a beautiful scene. However, Jamie is not in a good mood. Dereks bucket is full of big fish, but hers only has one tiny finger long fish. Jamie turns more and more anxious. To turn around the situation, Jamie hase up with an idea. Jamie looks to the sky to estimate the time, and Dan should be home soon. Jamie sneaks around to Derek, who is focusing in fishing. Then she empties Dereks bucket all at once. pping her hands acts like nothing happened. Jamie says, President William. When Dan is walking toward here. Jamie looks down and pretends to be submissive, which Derek cant say anything about it. I heard that you guys are havingpetition. Dan puts his hands into his pockets, watching Jamie who just tricked Derek. Yes, we are. Jamie nods, smiling happily. Then who win? Dan asks with a smile. You can see in person, president William. This is my bucket, and that one is Derek. Jamie points to the buckets and says. Miss Moore, I lost. Before Dan speaks, Derek lowers his head and says to Jamie. Then you just prepare for the punishment! Derek. Jamie blinks her eyes and says. Yes. Derek has a bad feeling. Dan sinks into every smile of Jamie. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He has to say, this Jamie in front of him is much more alive and attractive. Dan smiles natually, too.. Rx. I wont give you a hard time. You just need to catch 250 fish. Jamie smiles trickily Hearing the sarcasm number of 250, Derek falls apart mentally. Is that a recognition in disguise that he is a fool? Derek, donte to meet me until you finish. Dan ignores Derek, holding Jamies hands to the estate. Jamie is gloating and then finds her hand held by Dan. Smile fades away, all she has is scare. What have she done! She tricked the right hand of Dan. And Dan is not going to tolerate that. She has crossed the line. Jamie thinks. Jamie lowers her head remorsefully. It seems that Jamie bes a little girl when she is with Dan. Why are you lowering your head? Come here and eat. Dan is in a good mood. All the gloomy atmosphere has been swept out. Peoples in the estate all feel warm. Jamie still stands on the same ground dully, until Auntie Lin pushes her a bit. Give an eye sight to Jamie, which indicates her to go over there and sits. Then, Jamie walks toward to the chair and sits. Chapter 41 Catch 250 fish 2 Chapter 41 Catch 250 fish 2 The dinning table is long. Dan sits on one hand, and Jamie sits next to his right. Two of them are close to each other, Jamie can even smile the mint fragrance from Dan, which makes her face blushed. Jamie secretly takes a look at Dan. Suddenly, Ians face shows up, the face that shares much simrity with Dan. What is Ian doing right now? Ian calls the number he found on the note when Jamie is not home these days. While he is calling, he keeps working on his note book. The second the phone is picked up, but gets hung up immediately. Ian looks at the darken screen with doubt. Ian turns to the note book, working for a long time but with tiny information. Ian puts together all the information and finds that the address is an old estate on the western suburbs. Rarely people knows about this ce. It seems like this person works so hard to hide those people. Ian closes the note book and walks outside. Child, this ce is not safe. Why are you alone? Where is your mother? The driver asks out of concern. My mommy and Daddy wille here soon. Im just a child. Cante here alone, its too dangerous. Luckily, my Daddy is friend of the police. With his protection, Im not afraid. Ian sits at the back seat and says calmly. His innocent words makes the driverughed, and also let the driver believe him. And the driver doesnt ask anymore. Uncle, heres the money. Ian pays the driver with 100 even, then opens the door and gets off the car. Watching the taxi leaving, Ian finds his way to the old estate. Walks through the dense woods, Ian spots the old estate. No woods cover around the old estate, which makes it looked wild. But Ian still finds out the trace of someone is living here. Taping off the dust on his clothes, Ian walks to the old estate with his hands on the pockets. Squeaking, Ian pushes off the gate. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Those who are hiding in the second floor can not believe what they have seen in the camera. How come a little child will be here! Ian looks around with innocence, which makes those in the second floor rxed. But when they look to the screen again, they find that the child disappears! All of them are in shock. Then, they keep searching for the monitors of others ces, but still fail to find the child. They all treat the situation seriously now, and in the stage of alert. They keep searching through the camera carefully. Before they confirm that Ianes alone, they wont risk to go outside. Chapter 42 No need to thank me 1 Chapter 42 No need to thank me 1 When peoples are focusing on one specific thing, they tend to miss other things. Like what happens now. You guys are really silly. I have been waiting here for so long, and none of you notice me. Ian speaks, which makes them turned back. Ian shakes left to right with one finger, smiling trickily, which is full of defiance. There are five persons standing in front of Ian, four males and one female. The room is dark, Ian can only see their face relying on the light from the screens. They are all in the age of twenty something, wearing casually. The only female, Night 7, walks to Ian. Looking Ian with smile and half squat, says, Hi, Kid. Big sister has many candies here, why wont youe and eat some with me? Ian looks at her in despite, Auntie, you smile so fake. Its immoral to treat child with candy. Night 7 feels speechless, counting her age in mind. Shes only 23 years old! Auntie?! This child has a bad mouth. Others also feel speechless about this. Youre not cute at all. Night 7 squeezes Ians cheek, and a sight of fierce shows in her eyes. And her hand moves to Ians neck slowly. Ian still smile peacefully, but he already knew what Night 7 is doing. Auntie, dont even think of killing me. N stops with surprise. Such a small child but with great courage, others child would have wet their pants already. But this child is so calm, he doesnt afraid at all. What do you mean? Little bunny. Night 7 doesnt know his name, just calls him this out of his cuteness. Besides, Ians face is like a cute little bun. Ian blinks his eyes with shock, Auntie, you know my name. Sometime, Jamie calls Ian bunny if she wants kiss. Ian knows who they are, but he doesnt scare. Mommy is the one to be med, she gave birth a bold son. Ian thinks. I can call you Bunny, right? Your cheek is really soft. Night 7 keeps squeezing his cheek. The more she looks at Ian, the more she likes him. Thats what my mommy says. She loves to squeeze my cheek. Ian gets away his cool face, looking so cute and adorable. It seems like Bunny you love your mommy so much. Night 7 has drown herself into Ians cuteness. The others are watching this speechlessly. Whats going on here? You should have finished that boy, why you guys are chatting now? They thinks. Of course. My mommy is the most beautiful and kindest woman in the world. Ian says with proud. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Night 7 still wants to says something, but gets interrupted by Night.1. Night.1 says with warning, Seven, stop. Night 7 stops teasing Ian unpleasantly. Ian stops smiling and looks up to them, which makes him a bit upset. But for Ians height, he can only look up to these peoples. Ian bows gently, First, I want to introduce myself. My name is Ian Moore, and my nickname is Bunny. And Ie for the secret ring. Chapter 43 No need to thank me 2 Chapter 43 No need to thank me 2 Five of them look intense now. Before they wouldnt take Ian as a threat. But now, they thinks differently. How can a normal four years old child, has such great observation and boldness. Ian puts on the secret ring, which makes everyone on spot shocked. They all know what the secret ring means. They put their loyalty to the one with the secret ring. This is the faith for the Gilbert family. Where did you get the ring? Night.1 looks at Ian, and asks seriously. This is given from my grandma to my mommy. And my grandma is the daughter of the Gilbert family, Adele Gilbert. - Inside the dinning room of Dans estate- Jamie is busy eating, and only the sound of the tableware bumping with each other can be heard. Derek walks in with total wet, bows respectfully and says, Young master, Miss Moore. I have fished 250 heads of fishes. Miss Moore can go to check them out. Jamie looks up and smiles to Derek trickily, Thats no need. I trust you. No need to thank me for this. Derek stalemates on spot. Dans tightens up his hands with fork and knife. Squinting his eyes and looking at Jamie, an anger shows out. He is looking at his cheated wife. As if. Dan thinks. Ding... A clear noise is made from tableware. Jamie looks to Dan, but only sees Dan with his cold face. I will make my departure now. Derek knows something is wrong. I really gets tricked by this little devil Jamie. Derek thinks. Dan doesnt speak a word, but he keeps looking at Jamie silently. Though Dan is angry, he doesnt release the anger to Jamie. After all, there is nothing between Jamie and Derek. But that doesnt mean that Dan is feeling better now. When the boss doesnt feel good, others wont be at ease. Jamie is too nervous to know where should she looks at or ces her hands. She is afraid that the eyes contact with Dan will crush her into ashes. This growth up version of Ian is not cute at all, staring at people out of no reason. Jamie thinks. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You can leave tomorrow. Dan speaks coldly. Jamie feels empty suddenly, and her smile vanishes. But with the thought of Ian, who is waiting her at home with his cute little face, Jamie gets cured immediately. Thank you, president William. Jamie nods submissively. 0524. Dan suddenly says. Before Jamie figures out what Dan is saying, Dan exins, its the password of the estate. 0524. This is Jamies birthday. But what Jamie doesnt know, is why Dan will use her birthday as the password of the estate. The second day- Jamie keeps yawning on the way when she leaves Dans estate and goes back to her apartment. When Jamie is back to her ce, Ian is still sleeping. So Jamie prepares the breakfast for Ian, and then goes to work. In front of the C&R Company, Jamie covers her mouth and yawns. Suddenly she finds that peoples around her are gossiping about her. Jamie looks over herself to see whats wrong. Since her dress is in ck today, so even though her period leaks out, no one should have noticed that. So, what exactly are those peoples looking at. Jamie goes back to the office. The moment she sits down, Emily makes a sneer from nose. Chapter 44 Seduce the president 1 Chapter 44 Seduce the president 1 Nana whispers to Jamie, Jamie, I dont know whether I should tell you or not. These two days... Jamie doesnt know that everyone in C&R knows that Dan has brought her to his personal estate. Though the fact has been twisted by Emily, but Jamie doesnt angry about this, not at all. Just her pencil breaks into two parts for some reasons. From Nanas view, Jamie doesnt angry at all, cos she keeps smiling. How dare you, Jamie. The estate of the president, someone like you, is not deserved to get inside. Those who dont know the truth, they will think that you seduce the president shamelessly. Emily putted down the mirror, then walks to Jamie and says. Those who dont know the truth, will believe that you just back from the toilet. Oh my god, that sour smell... Jamie fans with her hand purposely, bouncing back Emilys words. Emily embarrasses, because she just came back from the toilet. But all she can smells is the her Channel perfume. When Emily hears the suppressingugh from Nana, then she knows that she is tricked, says resentfully, What are you gloating at? You really think that the President interests in you? People like you, its not thing but like public transportation. Everyone can ride on it if they pay. Jamie smiles coldly, and stands up suddenly, It seems like you have plenty experiences already, right? People can ride on you only if they have money. How cheap you are! I am priceless. If you are so capable, you can ask the president to take you home; if you are so capable, you can go seducing the president. If you cant, then you stop barking in front of me. I was scared by dog when I was child, I cant bear to be scared again. Jamie shrugs her shoulder innocently, but her smile bes more slyly. Nana cant hold herself anymore, she runs out of the office, and bursts intoughter. Emily is so angry that her face is twitching. And she raises her hand to p Jamie. Jamie grabs Emilys hand easily, and she ps back to Emily. Pua The sound is clear and loud. Adam who is watching the show hides behind theputer, his shoulder twitching. Clearly he isughing secretly. Jamie let go Emilys hand, and Emily falls to the ground on her bottom. Emily hasnt recovered from what just happened. Emily is crying for the pain on her face. Her brain is messing, and cant think of anything about fighting back. Emily, your make-up all messed up. Do you need my help? Jamie says happily. Jamie, you...you bitch! Emily is so angry, but she doesnt dare to fight back. Its obvious that that pping has scared Emily. I wont give someone hard time easily. Unless someone keeps messing up with me, then I wont be kind anymore. Jamie gets close to Emily and stares at her coldly, which makes Emily thrilled. Jamie goes back to her seat, and puts all her hair behind her shoulders. Then she starts working, like nothing has happened before. Adam looks up and finds that Emily has gone. Jamie wins the battle. Emily assigns many tasks to Jamie by using her position. Jamie has to work extra hours for that.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 45 Seduce the president 2 Chapter 45 Seduce the president 2 Jamie wants to finish as early as she can, then she can go home to apany Ian. Jamie is hungry, and her stomach has made noise to demonstrate that. Slightly taping her stomach, you can keep making noises, I wont treat you with foods. Jamie thinks. After a long while, Jamie stops typing and stretches. She grabs her mug next to herputer and tries to drink it, but the milk inside was cold already. So She puts it back gloomily. Jamie cant bear the hunger anymore. Just when she tries to order food delivery, the offices door is opened with loudly noise. Then,Dan walks to Jamie coldly, and pulls Jamie out of her seat. Before Jamie finds out what is happening, she is in the elevator with Dan. Jamie doesnt dare to ask what is this for. She just let Dan leads her. But Jamie feels crazy inside, cos its almost the working hour after the lunch time. Is he ying hooky with his own staff? To Jamies surprise, Dan takes her to the Royal Hotel. Jamie can smell how delicious the food is. No! Jamie, can you have higher aim? ! Jamie squints her eyes. There is no better aim than getting a full stomach. All Jamie can think about is food, so she doesnt notice how unpleasant Dan is. Dan snaps his fingers, then the waiter walks in. After he served everything on the table, the waiter leaves the room as quickly as he can. It seems that Dan gives him quite a scare. Eat. Dan pushes the dishes to Jamie. President William. Whats going on? Dan is too fierce, which made Jamie felt ufortable, so Jamie asks. Dan nces at Jamiezily, doesnt answer her question. But he starts to eat. Jamie finally understands whats going on. She forgot that she has to eat with Dan everyday, so the boss came to catch her himself. With such a fierce boss, Jamie cant bear for long. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jamie loses her appetite quickly. After all, you need a good mood to have appetite. Thats all? You used to annoy me to eat with you. Dan says with a bit teasing, which made Jamie angry. You must be forgetting something, president William. You are the one needs me to eat with you. Is it ridiculous for what you just said? Jamie talks back consciously. Dan smiles, then stands up suddenly. Strangling Jamies neck with aggressive, Im afraid that you also forgot something. It only takes me few second to strangle you to die. Jamie knows that if Dan wants to strangle her to die, then there is no way she can escape from this. Jamie shouldnt have provoked him, but it seems like that she just did. Jamie is a bit afraid. But her eyes still looks strong and stubborn. Though Jamie is scared, she wont show it, especially not in front of him. Dan clenches his lips, which seems like that he is enduring something hardly. Then, he slowly gets closer to Jamies ear, and slightly bites that cute little earlobe of Jamie, It has been five years already. When do you return me for what you owe me already? Teasing! This is teasing! Jamie trembles a bit. Out of nowhere, she thinks of the night when she had sex with Dan. She didnt realize that she still remembers that night clearly, even after five years. Chapter 46 I don’t owe you anything 1 Chapter 46 I dont owe you anything 1 Jamie, Jamie. Youre really helpless. Jamie thinks. I dont owe you anything. Jamie pushes away Dan, and her face is all reddish. Dan takes a few steps back and sits back to the chair. Looking at Jamie, he says, Jamie, now youre back. Then you better keep this in mind. You belonged to me five years ago, and you still are. And your name will appear next to mine eventually. If you still want to run away, then you can try. I will catch you back no matter how far you run. Dan speaks slowly, which shows how serious he is right now. What Dan said has reminded Jamie of the night five years ago. Dan keeps in good shape. Though he is sitting, Jamie can still his great figure underneath the clothes. Its no hard to tell that Dan works out a lot. Looking at Dan, Jamie cant think straight right now. Dan William. Is that mean you want to marry me? Jamie blurts. The whole room turns into silence, which made Jamie realized what she has said. Oh My God! What did she just say?! Is that mean you want to marry me? If she said to another person, she will says strongly, Is there anyone beside me dare to marry you? Im your only option. But the person now is Dan... Jamie thinks. Jamie feels like she cant breathe anymore. Dan keeps taping the desk rhythmically, which makes Jamie felt very nervous. Jamie keeps watching at Dan, she doesnt dare to move a bit. If he tries to struggle me again, I will run for good. Jamie thinks. Marry you? Dan says with a sneer, and looks at Jamie coldly. Jamie wants to look at somewhere else, but she fails to do so. The coldness in Dans eyes is like knife piercing through her heart. So cold that makes Jamie felt disappointed. Jamie, he doesnt want to marry you at all, and you are sad about it, right? Jamie thinks. She looks down slowly, and sits still on the chair without any energy. Is there any option for you beside marry me? Dan smiles. It seems like Jamie doesnt refuse the idea of marrying him. Jamie looks up with surprise, and she realizes that she is tricked by Dan. You are too confident about yourself. Jamie says. Ignoring the slightly happiness in her heart, Jamie feels desperate. How can she marry to Dan? Because of him, Ian nearly failed toe to the world. If he knows Ians existence the consequence will be horrible... You didnt look through the contract, right. Dan ys his phone and lets Jamie to sit. Contract? Jamie nks for a second. Is he mean the one that signed when she works for the C&R? Jamie thinks. Is there any problems? Jamie sits down and grabs the juice. She is quiet thirsty, so she keeps drinking. You didnt know the seventh regtion of the contract? Do you still remember the amount of the penalty? Dan says in low voice, but its like a huge stone crushed on Jamies heart. The seventh regtion of the contract! Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luckily Jamie has a good memory, so she rethinks of it quickly. It says, Any staff quits without the permission of management group, needs to pay one million pound as the penalty. Oh My God! Jamies mouth keeps twitching. She didnt feel anything wrong with the regtion that time, but until now, she knows that she is set up by Dan. Jamie really wants to release her anger to Dan. But she has to tolerant it. On the weekend, Jamie and Ian goes shopping. After a while, Jamie needs to use the toilet, she wants to take Ian inside with her. But Ian refuses, and insists to wait outside. Jamie stops forcing him. After all, Jamie knows that Ian wont be gone off with strangers. But, she, on the other hand... Anyway, Jamie doesnt worry at all. Chapter 47 I don’t owe you anything 2 Chapter 47 I dont owe you anything 2 Ian walks to the Cake shop when he sees Jamie goes inside the toilet. The second Jamie has gone inside the toilet, her cell phone rings, which scares her a bit. Hello? Jamie answers the phone. Go to the Cake Shop you were just passing by in 10 minutes. Dan says in hismanding tone. Jamie doesnt care about what Dan said. She hangs up after she said goodbye to Dan. Dan cant believe that. This little woman hung up on him! Dan has the familiar feeling again, the sense of frustration. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However,paring with the submissive action, Dan prefers the way Jamie acts right now. No pretending in front of him. And this is Jamie, the only Jamie. Ian walks inside the Cake Shop and orders. After he finishes the order, Ian sits across to Dan, who is ying his phone at the moment. Lifting up his cap, Ian stares at that nearly identical face curiously. Getting more and more exciting, this is the first time that Ian sees his father. If its possible, he really wants to know how is that feel by held in Daddys arms. Dan notices someone is sitting across him, and he looks up unpleasantly. When he sees the mini version of him, he surprises. You..you are? staring at Ians face, Dan stutters. If he doesnt know himself well, he will believe that its his own son sitting across him. Wait, Jamie was pregnant when she left five years ago!! How old are you? Child. Dan is expecting that this is his son. Five or six years old. Ian picks a piece of cake and eats, pretending to think. He cant tell the truth, what if Daddy suspects Mommy. Ian thinks. The age doesnt match. Jamie left five years ago. However, Dan doesnt give up. After all, this face is so identical with his. Its basically the mini version of Dan. How are the odds of this? And also let hime across this? Then whats your mothers name? Dan says softly and kindly. So soft that his voice sounds a bit stiff. Maybe because he never meet child this small before. Deep down his heart, Dan keeps exciting and expecting. Ian makes up a random name. And Dan loses his hope. How about your father? Dan keeps asking. I dont have father. My mommy said that I came out from a watermelon. Ian answers innocently. Child from single family. Though he looks like me, he is not... He is not my son. Dan thinks. Hey, handsome guy, do you feel like Im your son because we look so simr. Ian asks naughtily. If Jamie finds out that he calls his own father as handsome guy, she will beat Ians ass. Dan is a bit surprised for the child sitting in front of him. Hes only five or six years old, but he already know how to observe and pay attention to others action and words? Now youre thinking. Whose child is it, right? So clever. Ian takes a bit of the dessert. He is so cute that people who sees him will want to cuddle him. It turns out that minds connection really exists between father and son. Ian thinks. Dan feels bad. Its not good to be seen through by someone else, especially not by a child. Takes a zip of the lemon juice, the sweet and sour taste makes Dan frowned. The lemon juice is for Jamie. Only she likes the taste that sweetness and sourness mixes together. Dan thinks. Chapter 48 Call me Bunny Chapter 48 Call me Bunny Handsome, you will have wrinkles if you frown too much. Ian tells Dan. Is daddy in a bad mood? He looks ugly when he frowns, like an old witch. Ian says in his mind. This is manliness. Little kid like you wont understand. Dan says teasingly with a smile. He feels like his mood has turned better already. Im not little kid. I have a name. Ian says with a bit unpleasantness. What is your name? Dan asks with interest. You can call me bunny. Ian holds up his chin proudly. He really likes his nickname, because it is named by mommy. Dan looks at Ians soft little face, which looks like a little bun. How is that feels like... Out of reason, Dan reaches out his finger and pokes Ians face, which surprises Ian a lot. Soft and bouncy, an unknown feeling appears out of no where, which also drowns over Dan. If this is my child, i will give him all my love and the best thing in the world. Dan thinks. This is the first time that Dan wants to have his own child with Jamie. Handsome, are you taking advantage from me? Ian suppresses his eager that he wants to rush inside Dans arms and calls him daddy. Ian keeps blinking his eyes and smiling, which makes him looked like Dan even more. Dan stops and withdraw his finger, you think too much. I dont interest in child. Is that mean you actually interest in man? Ian smile trickily. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Its better to interest in man than you. Dan calmly talks back. Though his words will easily make misunderstanding, Dan doesnt care at all. Round one, Dan wins. Ian praises his daddy in mind. Daddy is so doughty, he and Mommy is indeed the perfect match. Though Im still small now, i will grow up as a big handsome boy. Dont underestimate me. Ian says seriously. His daddy is so handsome, how can his son not be like this. Its possible that you grow up in the way that is a total departure from your youth cuteness. Dan cant help to tease Ian. Ian nods his head, I see. So you was ugly in your childhood. But you has grown up in the way that is a total departure from your childhood, and thats why youre handsome now. Dans mouth keeps twitching. He doesnt need to grow up in departure to be handsome. Wait... Did he say childhood? Dan is in a daze. As if the time has travelled back, this boy in front of him looks exactly the same with him in childhood. Ian doesnt know what Dan is thinking. Looking outside from the window, Ian sees that Jamie is looking for him hurriedly. Handsome, I need to go home now. See you next time. Ian waves to say goodbye and leaves the Cake Shop quickly. Dan watches the little figure running out from his sight, feeling disappointed. Mommy! Ian jumps out behind Jamie, and tapes her hand. Jamie nearly falls on the ground for being scared. After she finds her bnce again, she gives a slight p on Ians bottom, where have you been? How dare you to keep your Mommy waiting. Ian cooperates by an ow and rubs his little bottom. Though it doesnt in pain, it gets a bit numb, I just goes to buy the dessert you like. Ian takes out the dessert he prepared already, with a cute smile that his teeth are shown. Jamies eyes are sparkling, she gets the dessert and kisses Ian on his cheek, you are the best. Ian smiles. Mommy is such a foodie, she can be easily fooled as long as there is food. After having a dinner at restaurant, Jamie and Ian goes back home. Bunny, go and prepare some fruit. Were going to watch a movie tonight. Jamie sits on the sofa, and tells Ian to do things. Jamie, that guy is calling!Jamie,that guy is calling!Jamie,why dont you pick up the phone! The horrible rings tone scares Jamie, and the remote control nearly falls to the ground. Jamie picks up and ces the phone near her ear. Thinking that when did Ian change her ring tone, Jamie doesnt see that its Dans number on the screen. Hello, who is it? Jamie asks. Meet me on the old ce in half an hour. Pass 30 minutes, bonus decreases by half. Then hangs up. Jamie is in a daze. Is this calling from Dan? Looking through the dial record, it was Dan calling. Jamie takes a look at the clock. Its already 7pm. Should I go or not? Jamie keeps thinking. Wait! Bonus?! Bunny!Mommy has something to do. You stay at home and shower first. Jamie changes shoes and leaves quickly. Ian leans against the wall, and takes a bit of the watermelon, smiling trickily. Judging form the speed, it must be Mommys boss, his Daddy. Ian thinks. For the bonus, Jamie makes it to the old ce in short time. Its not the food street, but the harbor park in Leeds. Jamie hasnt been here for many years. But the park doesnt change much. It should be crowed with peoples at night. But Jamie sees no on all the way she walks in. Jamie looks around for a long time, but she doesnt see Dan. Knock- A clear sound stops Jamie. Jamie squints her eyes and follows the sound, and she finds a vague figure with familiar body shape, lying on the grass. That isnt the big boss, right? Jamie thinks. Walks close to that man, Jamie looks at him carefully. Its Dan. Dan is lying on the grass, with many empty bottles scaring around. Dan? Are you okay? Jamie pats his face slightly. Its clearly that Dan is drunk, because Jamie can feel the hotness of his face. Dan opens his eyes hardly, and reaches out his hands to touch Jamie s face, when he knows its Jamie with him. Dan murmurs, little Jamie. Jamie is shocked. What did he just call her? Little Jamie? Why you forget about me? Dan touches Jamies face gentle,and looks at her dimly. Jamie feels like her heart is being stabbed, hurting hardly. She bites her lower lips, and avoids eyes contact with Dan, Youre drunk. I will send you home. Jamie tries to pull Dan up by dragging his hands. But Dan pulls Jamie down with sudden force. Before Jamie realizes what happened, Dan is on top of her and kisses her. Jamies brain bes nk immediately. Though Dan is drunk, his kiss is so gentle that makes Jamie drown herself into it. Chapter 49 How she dares to bite him Chapter 49 How she dares to bite him Suddenly, she reminds of something and then she bites him hardly on the lip. Then she pushes him away and sits on the grass with hard breath. Dan William lies motionless on the ground. No matter how hard Jamie Moore pushes, he has no action. Jamie Moore is startled. She reaches out to probe his nose, and she relieves when she finds he is still alive. She stands up and looks around and then says, "Derek William, I know that you''re here." Derek William walks out from the darkness. He still dresses in ck as before, and the cold breath around him made people dare not approach, "Miss Jamie." "Take your young master back. Remember, don''t say that I''ve been here tonight." Jamie Moore points at the Dan William who lies on the ground as if he is asleep. Take him back? Derek William looks at Dan William who lies on the ground sympathetically, and finally he nods. The next morning- In the manor, as soon as Dan William sits up from bed with his hand on the temple, Cindy Swift opens the door and walks in. "Master, are you wake up? It''s better to have a sobering tea." Cindy Swift puts the tea aside and says respectfully. "You could put it here." "Okay." Cindy Swift bows her head and goes out with the tray. After washing, Dan William walks out in his bathrobe and sits on the sofa. His long fingers rub the bitten part of his lower lip. His face was not good. "Derek William." He calls. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Derek William walks out from the dark and nods respectfully, "Young master." "Where did I gost night?" Who bites himst night? He remembers that he stays at the Coastal Parkst night. Does he go to the entertainment clubter? Does he even find someone else? "Young master, you went to the Coastal Parkst night. Then you were drunk and you stayed with Miss Jamie." Derek William says truthfully. He has no secret in front of Dan William, so he ignores Jamie Moores words directly. Stayed with Jamie Moore? Suddenly, Dan William reminds that he calls Jamie Moorest night, so it seems thatst night is not an illusion. "What did you see?" Dan William'' feel a little bit rxed. Derek William tells all the truth he sees, but suddenly he finds that Dan William''s face bes dark again, so he quickly shuts up. Dan William rubs the wound on his lip carefully, but then he smiles. Does this girl be so brave? How she dares to bite him? Does she even Let Derek William bring him back? Its good. Its really good! In front of the CR building, a beautiful figurees down from a Rolls Royce. That person is Mia Moore. Mia Moore walks into Cr, but she doesnt enter the elevator directly. Instead, she runs to the front desk. When she learns that Jamie Moore is on the 12th floor of thepany, she turns around and enters the elevator. In the office, Nana Banks asks for a week''s leave for illness. Adam lee also asks a weeks leave for taking care of Nana Banks at her home. Emily Lin also wanders around Shawn Hall these days and she seldomes back to the office. At the most of the time, there is only Jamie Moore in the big office. At this time, Jamie Moore is listening to the song with headphones. She ys the pencil with his fingers, and she is very leisure andfortable. When Mia Moore walks into the door, she immediately sees Jamie Moore who is listening the song. She presses her lips, and then walks to Jamie Moore with high-heeled shoes. Crack. Mia Moore ps the documents on the table heavily. The sound is loud.Jamie Moore looks up and she is shocked when she finds the person in front of her is Mia Moore. "What are you doing here?" Jamie Moore takes the earphone off and puts it back in the drawer, and she arranges the documents by the way. "Dont you know what I am doing here?" Mia Moore looks downs and sneers at Jamie Moore with her hand around her arms. "You are so funny. First, you are not my boss. Second, you are not my mother. How should I know what you are going to do?" Jamie Moore nces at her, and says in a slow speed. Mia Moore sneers. No matter how long it takes, she never wins Jamie Moore when she quarrels with her. "How could youpare your mom with me? Who are you? You are just fake daughter of the Family Moore. Do you think you can look as good as before?" "Oh? Aren''t you something? " Jamie Moore smiles and she is in a good mood. "Of course, Im sure that Im something! Mia Moore retorts at once. "It turns out that Miss Mia is something. Tut tut. It''s really hot news." Jamie Moore says the two words Miss Mia hardly. If Mia Moore wants to quarrel with Jamie Moore, Mia Moore will be loser at any time. Only then does Mia Moore realize that she has been trapped by Jamie Moores words, and then her face bes blue and white. "You are the thing!" Mia Moore feels disgust when she sees Jamie Moores face, thus she waves her hands toward Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore easily sps her wrist and smiles, "you''ve known that you can''t get good from me, and you stille to find trouble with me. Are there something wrong with your brain? Is the Moore family so poor that they don''t even have the money to treat you? " "You! Don''t forget that yourst name is Moore! " Mia Moore jumps from Jamie Moore, and then she kicks the stomach of Jamie Moore hardly. Jamie Moore dodges, but her thigh is still kicked by Mia Moore. Jamie Moore feels speechless. Why does women like to use force to solve problems now? Emily Lin does such, and so does Mia Moore. In the end, the fight ends with Mia Moore going to Dan William''s office angrily with a bad face. Jamie Moore ps her hands and then goes to the bathroom to wash her hands, while Mia Moore pushes the door of Dan William''s office straightly and shouts, "Brother Dan!" Dan William frowns, and he answers coldly . Mia Moore suddenly feels a little better. She does what Jamie Moore did before, and walks to Dan William to show her grievance and says, "Brother Dan, Im beaten by your staff just now." "Oh? It seems that my staff does not beat you hard since you still could run." Dan William does not look up and he still reviews the document on the table. "Brother Dan, please look at my face. It has turned red. How can I see others in the future?" Mia Moore raises her voice and she even knocks at the desk, and she points at her red swollen face. She deliberately doesnt tell Dan William who beats her, and she just want to let Dan William quit Jamie Moore in a muddle. Compared with dealing with Jamie Moore, this way is more easy. Dan William puts down his pen and raises his headzily. When he sees Mia Moore''s swollen and ugly face, he sneers, "How could my staff beat you when she sees your face. Isnt she afraid that she will leave something bad in her mind." Mia Moore''s face turns red suddenly. Dan Williams words just like some knives stabs hardly on Mia Moores heart, and the blood drips to the ground. "Miss Mia, don''t forget to pay for the medicine if my employee is injured." Dan William lowers his head and continues to read the documents. Dan Williams words make Mia Moore feel more painful. Even she is beaten by Jamie Moore, she never has such feeling. "Do you know who hit me?" Dan William does not answer her. Mia Moore says with his gnashing teeth, Jamie Moore! Suddenly, Dan William raises his head and frowns and then he asks, "You say that it''s Jamie Moore who hit you?" Mia Moore nods her head hardly. Seeing that the eyesight of Dan William fall on her face, she feels a little happy. However, Dan William just sneers. He leans on the soft cushion, and says with a smile around the corner of his mouth, "Mia Moore, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that youin in front of me when you are beat by Jamie Moore. Chapter 50 Jamie Moore is my taboo Chapter 50 Jamie Moore is my taboo Mia Moore is shocked. "I allow you to go in and out of Cr freely, and allow the Family Moore to do whatever they want in their country, but..." Dan William pauses, and then he says with cold voice, "Jamie Moore is my taboo. Don''t say that you forget it." "In my eyes, Jamie Moore is always right. Even though she is wrong, she is right." Mia Moore doesn''t know how she get out of the CR building by Secretary Sam. She wants to run in and ask questions, but she is stopped by the guard at the door. Then Secretary Sam suddenly turns around and he says with a smile, "I''m sorry, Miss Moore, you''re on the CR cklist. You can''t enter the CR building for half a step in the future." Mia Moore opens her eyes in horror, and now she begins to regret that she had found trouble with Jamie Moore in the ce of Dan William? Jamie Moore doesnt know all of this. She is applying the ointment at the moment. After applying the ointment on the neck, she wants to apply the ointment on her leg, and at this moment, the door of the office is opened again. Jamie Moore is speechless. How could Mia Mooree back again? When she sees the man clearly, her movements stopped abruptly. Dan William puts his hands in his trouser pockets. Seeing that she is applying the ointment, he frowns and says, "Are you hurt?" Hearing his words, Jamie Moore presses her lips. "Give it to me." Dan William sits down opposite her. He takes the ointment and cotton swab in her hand, and he is prepared to apply the medicine for her. Jamie Moores delicate face blushes. Fortunately, Dan William looks down and he could not see anything. "You are as weak as before." Dan William presses hard on Jamie Moores bruised wound as he says. "Ah!" Jamie Moore also cries. Oh, my god. Are there any resentment and hatred between them. Does he murder her? "She also does not get anything good from me." Jamie Moore feels so painful that she almost wants to catch Dan Williams ck hair. Dan William snorts. He suddenly feels that the me- put Mia Moore on the CR cklist is too light. As for the Family Moore, since Jamie Moore doesn''t care anymore, he doesn''t have to be polite. "Ah! Dan William, are you going to kill me? " Jamie Moore feels very painful. She has lost her usual calm and indifferent image, and now she is a bit of loveliness. Jamie Moore is so painful that she could not bear anymore. She strangles the neck of Dan William, and she does not want to give up. Beside, she even grabs his hair by the way. It feels good. Dan William stops and he looks at the lovely look of Jamie Moore, then his eyes gradually be deep and bright. Although his strength is not strong, the position of pressing is absolutely the most painful. The aim is to make her remember that no matter how miserable the other side is, she can''t let the other side take any advantage. Only when she remembers the pain, she will not touchter. After venting, Jamie Moore realizes that what she had done. She quick stands up and looks at Dan William. Bonus! She reads it in her heart. Then she raises a familiar smirk, "Thank you for caring about you subordinates and applying the ointment for me, Mr. Dan. I won''t bother Mr. Danter." Care for subordinates? Don''t bother him? Dan William suddenly frowns. When he sees Secretary Sam who is ready to walk into the door, he face is cold. Does she want to get rid of him? This is impossible! Dan William smiles meaningfully. He stands up and clean his clothes, and then he walks to Jamie Moore with a smile. He touches Jamie Moores face gently and then says, "Honey, I will go first, don''t miss me too much." Looking at Jamie Moore, who is a little stiff, the eyesight of Secretary Sam is full of gossip. It suddenly urred to her that the interview of designers is always conducted by Shawn Hall, but this time, the president does it by himself. It seems that they has an unusual rtionship. What''s more, she has been a general secretary for so long time, and she has never seen the president talk to anyone so indulgently. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore with satisfaction. Then he puts puts his hands in his pockets and walks out of the office handsomely and arrogantly. Secretary Sam follows him quickly. She even looks at Jamie Moore carefully before leaving. Then Jamie Moore realizes that Dan William is making a y, and his purpose is obvious! ... At about eight o''clock in the evening, Jamie Moorees back to the apartment. She walks into the room lightly, and she tries not to make a sound, and walks into the room lightly. Crack. The light in the living room suddenly turns on. Jamie Moore turns back quickly. She is relieved when she sees the person is Ian Moore. "Boy, don''t you want to frighten your mommy to death by staying up sote?" Jamie Moore walks to Ian Moore and grabs Ian Moores face. Ian Moore takes Jamie Moores hand away and looks at her in disgust, "Mommy, your courage is so small. You are scared by me in such a way. Or what''s wrong with mommy today? You dare not let me know." Ian Moore looks at Jamie Moore carefully. When he sees bruises on Jamie Moores neck and calf, his eyes sh sharply. Who did this? "Go, what can Mommy do? You little aunt find trouble with me." Ian Moore thinks with his head askew, and then he reminds that it''s Mia Moore! It''s the woman who bullies his mother at the partyst time. At that time, he sprays ayer of colorful super glue on her face. "Mommy is ready to take a bath, you should go to bed early." Jamie Moore kneads Ian Moores soft hair and then she steps into the bathroom. Ian Moore enters his room, and locks the door, then he takes out hisptop. After a long time, he slowly closes theputer, and he smiles badly. The next day, almost all the entertainment sections in C country are upied by Mia Moore. Even if you look at them carelessly, you can see several big characters written in bold on them. "Miss Mia wanders around the party club, and it seems that she has a rtionship with someone?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. There are also some super clear photos attached below. With the no code, you can recognize that Mia Moore is the woman on the new. Mia Moore is famous in country C because of Dan William. In the past five years, no matter where she goes, she has always been the focus of attention. She can even be seen at some banquet where Dan William appears. However, the whole country C also knows that Dan William has always loved a woman and he will only marry her. It is said that Dan William treats Mia Moore differently because she is simr to that woman. But today, it''s reveals that Miss Mia wanders in the party club? It is a heavy blow for both Mia Moore and the Family Moore. In a short time, the stock of the Family Moore fall to stop directly. Jack Moore almost fails to get his breath. "Mr. Dan usually treats you very well. You hurry up to beg him. If you can''t make sure of it, you won''t come back! " In the office, Jack Moore is very angry and he almost take something to hit Mia Moore. Mia Moore huddles in Celina Swift''s arms. Her face is full of tears, and she looks sad and pitiful. Its the first for her to go to such ce. How could she catch by the the media? And Dan William even doesnt press the news for her! Mia Moore feels cold when she reminds that she she has been pulled into cklist by Dan William. Chapter 51 You have such a good daughter Chapter 51 You have such a good daughter Is he avenging her? Does he want her loss all of the reputation? "Mia, you''d better go to find Mr. Dan as soon as possible. Now only he can help us." Celina Swift is very angry, "Mia, how can you go to such a ce?" "Mom, can I not go?" Mia Moore is afraid when she thinks the attitude of Dan William yesterday. The man could not help her. He only loves Jamie Moore. "Unfilial daughter!" Jack Moore is so angry that he picks up the pen on the desk and smashes it toward Mia Moore. "Oh, what are you doing? This is our own daughter! " Celina Swift quickly blocks the flying pen and res at Jack Moore. "You have such a good daughter! Now she grows up, and she even do such things. If we don''t remedy it as soon as possible, the Family Moore will be destroyed in her hands sooner orter!" Celina Swift is afraid and then she says, "Is thing so serious?" "Cant you watch the thing by yourself? I tell you the truth. It won''t be long before we have to sleep on the big road if things continue in such a state! " A figure suddenly shes in Jack Moores mind. His eyes be bright, and it seems that he reminds of something. "Mia, you should ask for help from Dan William." Celina Swift turns around and begins to persuade Mia Moore. Mia Moore is so afraid. Now she even cant enter the Cr building. How could she ask for help from Dan William? "No, I have found the solution." Jack Moore calms down suddenly and then he raises his hand to make a phone call. Celina Swift and Mia Moore all looks up and it seems that they have found the Savior. Jamie Moore is washing her face in the bathroom. Unexpectedly, she receives a phone call from Jack Moore. She frowns softly: how can he have her own number? As soon as Jamie Moore answers the phone, she hears that Jack Moore request her to let Dan William to hold down the new about Mia Moore. Jack Moore says in a threaten and beg way, which make Jamie Moore feel very angry. "What''s the matter with me? Did I eat yours or use yours? " Jamie Moore sneers and the she hangs up the phone. Suddenly, she finds this feeling of venting seems very good. When Jamie Moore back to the office, she searches the news immediately. She easily sees the new of Mia Moore. "Tut tut Tut, she''s really unlucky. She may make trouble with someone else. She''s so miserable." Jamie Moore slides the mouse and reads the following lines of small words. Sheughs. You deserve to be punished since you make trouble with me. Ian Moore, who is in ss, sneezes suddenly. he rubs his nose gently, which almost break other girls heart. Dongdongdong. There is a knock at the door. Jamie Moore is excited. It''s not easy. There''s a knock at the door atst. Jamie Moore press the shortcut key to return to the desktop and then she looks at the door and says "pleasee in". The man whoes in is Secretary Sam. She smiles at Jamie Moore with a funny look. "Jamie Moore, the president asked you toe to his office." Dan William? Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she smiles, "OK." This is the first time that Jamie Moore has stepped into the office of Dan William this week. Recently, she has no design draft to show Dan William, so there are not many opportunities for them to meet each other. "Mr. Dan." Secretary Sam calls respectfully. "A cup of coffee, and a cup of juice." Dan William brushes his name on the document and then gives orders. Secretary Sam is shocked, juice? Do I have to buy it now? "Yes." "Have you heard about Mia Moore?" Dan William puts down his pen. He askszily with his elbows on the table and hands folded under chin. "I have heard that." Jamie Moore looks at him doubtfully. Is it him? "If it is me, she would have been worse off." Dan William has yet to find out who did it, but this man should have a great influence. Otherwise, how can he avoid all people to make such a sensational news overnight? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jamie Moore nods, and she thinks about how to help the Family Moore in her heart. If the Family Moore disappears, where can she find the secret ring? "I can help the Family Moore, but you have to promise me a condition." Dan William says with shinning in his eyes. "Conditions?" Jamie Moore presses her lips. As long as she talks about the condition with him, she will loss every time. It''s not aw. It''s her experience. She has been cheat for many times. Dan William leans back in his chair and says, "If you live in the manor for one time every week, I''ll put down this matter." "Mr. Dan, I have rented an apartment." The implication is that I have a ce to live. If Wendy hears this, I''m sure she''ll beat me to death. Dont I know the meaning of this words! Dan William''s face is still calm, but he feels depress in his heart. How can this woman''s EQ be so low? "You just have to say the answer." "I agree!" Dan William shows a smile of sess. In this way, they will meet each other more. He will not afraid that she will run away. Although Jamie Moore agrees, she is still worried about what to do with Ian Moore when she is not at home. Dan William continue to smile. In addition to being stern to her at the beginning, or murderous to her, in fact, at the most of the time, he is always smiles at her. Bah, it''s a gentle smile that say something bad to her. "Mr. Dan, can I ask you a question?" Jamie Moore asks hesitantly. Dan Williams eyes be dark, and he nods. "What do you do if your woman gives birth to your child outside?" Jamie Moore asks nervously. She expects his answer and at the same time she is afraid. Dan William does not expect that Jamie Moore will ask such things five yearster. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore and says, "How, do you want to give me a baby?" He only has one woman , that is Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore naturally understands what he meant, and her face turns red suddenly. "Dan William, do you have face?" Jamie Moore runs out after finishing her words. Looking at Jamie Moores back, Dan William smiles. He reminds the baby he meets in the cake shop that day. His heart is full of expectation. Will Jamie Moore and his children be so lovely in the future. But Jamie Moore does not know. Jamie Moore''s re-entry into the CEO''s office has once again sweeps through the female biology of CR. If it isn''t for the fact that there is a director on Jamie Moore''s floor, everyone would have to break their heads to see who Jamie Moore is. "Jamie, have you see the news? Mia Moore is in the headlines! " Wendy calls Jamie Moore. Wendy always speaks in a loud way, which make Jamie Moore feel a little overwhelmed. "Can''t you calm down, Wendy." Jamie Moore rubs his aching ears and feels speechless. Wendy shows no care about this. "By the way, why haven''t you been in touch with me for so long? Are you fall in love with someone?" Jamie jokes. "Who tells you that? There is no man in the world that can make me willingly give birth to a monkey for him. " Wendy says with all her heart. But Jamie Moore knows that there is a man in Wendy''s heart, but the man does not know that Wendy likes him. A careless girl likes a man who is silent and indifferent like a stone. Jamie feels the greatness of love. As a good friend, Jamie Moore must do something. After chatting for a while, they hang up the phone. Then Jamie Moore finds the phone number five years ago in the mobile phone address book. She doesnt know if he had changed the number. Chapter 52 Long time no see Chapter 52 Long time no see With the attitude of trying, Jamie Moore dials the phone, and a few secondster, the phone is connected. In the evening, the entertainment of city a is called the territory of aristocratic. Only rich people wille here to be the losers. In fact, the reason that Jamie Mooree here is the request of people she wants to meets. Fortunately, she doesn''t have to treat her, otherwise she will certainly unhappy to do this. "Jamie Moore, shall we go back?" Wendy says shyly, and she holds Jamie Moores arm tightly. Jamie Moore knows that she is shy, thus she pats Wendys head and says, "It''s OK, I''m here! Don''t you want to see him?" Only that people could make her best friend be a cute girl in a sh. "But..." Wendy is still a little afraid. Now she is different from her unusual image, and she is more feminine. But Jamie Moore does not give her any chance to retreat. She takes her directly and drags her to the appointed ce. Jamie Moore opens the door and drags Wendy to walk into the room. But when Jamie Moore sees the proud man who is sitting on the sofa, the smile on her face suddenly changes. "Ah, Jamie Moore ising." Bruce Hill puts down the microphone. He smiles when he sees Jamie Moore standing in the door. Following Bruce Hills eyes, Dan William sees Jamie Moore suddenly, and he also sees Wendy standing beside Jamie Moore. Wendy looks around shyly, and finally she sees the figure on the sofa. Duke Field. He gives people a sense of inexplicable security. Although there is no expression on his face, he is on Wendys heart. She has loved her from high school to now. Bruce Hill and Duke Field are the elders of Jamie Moore and Wendy. Because Wendy loves Duke Field, so Jamie Moore also know them. "Brother Bruce Hill and brother Duke Field, long time no see." Jamie Moore smiles at them." She ignores Dan William directly. She only knows that they are good friends and ssmates when she returns home. But Dan William is busy in managing thepany and he seldom goes to school, so Jamie Moore doesnt know him. Looking at Duke Field who sitting beside Dan William, she feels a sense of disappointment. How could her good friend like such an ice cube. If that person is Bruce Hill, the thing will be much simpler. Bruce Hill just wants to give Jamie Moore a hug. Suddenly, Dan William coughs. He stops immediately. Oh, my God, he almost kills himself. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Wendy." Bruce Hill takes Wendys hand and touches her hair.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Since that he cant touch Jamie Moores hair, he could touch Wendys hair. But Bruce Hill doesnt know that a pair of eyes is staring zt him. "Brother Bruce Hill, long time no see." Wendy has know them for a long time, so they are familiar with each other. "Duke Field, brother Dan William, long time no see." Wendy says hello to Duke Field. She nces at Duke Filed for several times, and then she redraws her eyesight. Dan William nods faintly, and his eyes always fall on Jamie Moore, who is smiling and treacherous. What does this woman do at this time? Jamie Moore feels angry with Bruce Hill. Its nothing that he brings Duke Filed here. But how he brings Dan William here. After thinking for a while, she has no idea. After all, this three men always stay together. How could he be so careless? Jamie Moore pulls Wendy to sit beside Duke Filed. Wendy sits close to Duke Filed and she is next to Wendy. Bruce Hill looks at Dan William, and then he walks to Jamie Moore and says, "Jamie, this is my ce, you can only sit there." He points to the position beside Dan William. It seems that he is afraid, but he is very happy. Jamie Moore presses her lips. She clearly remembers that Bruce Hill is sitting on the left side of Dan William''s left hands when shees in. Bruce, how dare you to calcte me? I will let you cant find the directionter. Jamie Moore smiles and then sits down beside Dan William. Feeling that the eyesight of Dan William moves away, Bruce Hill feels very happy. The atmosphere in the box is a little quiet. No one speak, and the atmosphere is suddenly embarrassed. So Bruce Hill stands up and says, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s y games." After finishing this words, he takes a deck of cards out and then puts on the table, "The rules are the same as before. People who draw the same suit must do the request of the people who draw the same suit. They can''t object. If they object, they will be fined for three drinks." The aim that Bruce Hille here is to make Dan William and Jamie Moore more close. And he doesnt know that Wendy loves Duke Filed. Looking at the Duke Filed who sitting beside her, Wendy breath heavily, and her heart beating hardly. "Then I''lle first." Bruce Hill takes the lead in drawing one and looks at them. Dan William draws out a picture at will, and he has no expression after ncing at it. Duke Filed even does not look at it, and he puts the card to the other side. Bruce Hill is speechless, can you give me some face? Wendy chooses the cards for several seconds, and then she takes one card. She can''t be careless. If she draws the same suit with someone, she will be punished by Bruce Hill heavily. "Fortunately, my card is trump card. Hurry up." Bruce Hill''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he looks at other people. Dan William and Duke Filed opens the card, and it is spade five and plum ten respectively. As for Jamie Moore and Wendy, one is diamond one and the other is plum five. Duke Filed and Wendy are the same! Wendy is nervous, and she doesnt know where she could watch. The card in her hands are just like a hot potato. And the temperature is very high. Bruce Hill looks at each other, and then he snaps his fingers and says, "We are all acquaintances. So Duke Filed, please kiss Wendy!" Jamie Mooreughs. She looks at this two people, and she praises Bruce Hill in her heart. "Go, you are such a naughty man." Duke Filed says, which make Wendy''s heart beat. "Can''t you afford to y this? Wendy does mind. You are a man, and you cant be in such a way. Bruce Hill looks at Duke Filed and he pretends to be disgusted. Duke Filed looks at Wendy, and then he kisses her. This kiss is different from what the kiss should be. Its soft and slowly. His lips is very hot which is different from his character. "You are bullying me, arent you? Can this be considered as a hot kiss?" Bruce Hill looks Duke Filed who just finishes kiss. He despises this kind of kiss which has no technical content at all. "If you have experience, you could do it." Duke Field says carelessly. Wendy is shy for Duke Fileds kiss, but this sentence make Wendys heart fell to hell. In fact, it''s just a game. She should not think more. Jamie Moore looks at Wendy who is thinking more about the thing happened right now, and then she signs. Secret love is doomed to be a very painful thing. "You should not mind it, Wendy. It''s just a game." Duke Filed quickly turns to exin to Wendy. But he does not know that his exnation, which he really thinks is kind to Wendy, seems to verify the idea just appears in Wendys heart. Chapter 53 Metamorphosis is rampant Chapter 53 Metamorphosis is rampant It''s really just a game. "It doesn''t matter, Duke Filed. I don''t care about that." Wendy smiles at him, but the smile is pale and bitter in the light. Duke Filed nods slightly. Bruce Hill shuffles the cards and he asks everyone to continue to y. This time, he is not the trump card and he draws red six. Jamie Moore looks at the card in her hand, and then she presses her lips. She looks at Dan William quietly, and then her eyes be bright. Trump card? She quickly grabs the card in Dan William''s hand and then shoves it into her own hand. Without ant hesitation, she puts the card on the table and says, "I''m sorry, I''m the trump card!" Dan William is surprised, he smiles and then he puts the card s on the table. Unfortunately, Duke Filed and Bruce Hill also have the same card at this time. "Jamie, I have see all the thing. Its you that catch the card in Dan Williams hand!" Bruce Hill points at Jamie Moore angrily. "Who tells you that? Can anyone prove it? " Jamie Moore stares at him with a straight face. "They can prove it. Brother, Duke Filed, do all of you see the process? Bruce Hill says excitedly. He will never let Jamie Moore treat with him by trump card! Jamie Moore suddenly feels sad. She looks at Dan William and she is worried. She only hopes that Dan William could hope her. Dan William leans back. He is smoking and he nces at Duke Filed and says, "No." These two words stand for his position. Jamie Moore relieves, and she blinks and smiles.Atst, Jamie Moore was relieved and gave a mischievous wink, which made himugh. The delicate face is full of smile. She is very beautiful and her eyes is full of star. She has a small nose and she is very beautiful. She has a well-shaped lips. Other people will be very happy when they see the smile of Jamie Moore. Duke Filed helplessly shakes his head and he looks at Bruce Hill with an expression of "Why are you so stupid". A man will help his wife. Do you want Dan William help you? Why are you so stupid? "I also see nothing." Duke Filed says. Bruce Hill''s face suddenly be dark. How can this brother stab him at the critical moment. Jamie Moore proudly raises her eyebrows. After thinking for a while, she says, "Please go outside and find a post and then kiss it. At the same time, you should says something sweet to the post, and the time is five minutes!" What? Bruce Hill is shocked suddenly. This way tell others that Miss. Duke has no girl friend, and he even cant y with a woman. Is he lonely and empty enough to find a pir to vent? "Brother..." Bruce Hill looks at Dan William pitifully. It means that if you dont help me, I will die. Dan William wrung out the cigarette end and then says with a smile, "My dear man, Im a man, and I will do everything to make up since Im loser." Bruce Hill stands up angrily and says, "Am I a child?" Then he opens the door and then leaves. Five minutester, the door of the box is opened. Bruce Hill walks in with a bruised face. He walks in and looks around. It seems that he doesnt find anything, and then he walks out with a colored spray in his hand. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the thing changed, Dan William and Duke Filed stands up and walks out hurriedly. Then Jamie Moore and Wendy also walks out immediately. Bruce Hill is very angry. He is Mr. Hill. Its nothing that he kisses a pir and says sweet words to pir. But suddenly a woman runs out to fight and kick him, and she even scolds him as a great pervert! Is there have such a handsome pervert?! Bruce Hill cant bear it . thus when he walks in, he takes the spray out and walks out. "Do you still want to beat by me? It seems that you are handsome man. How can you be such a freak? " The woman is a pretty girl, but her temper is not good. Seeing that Bruce Hill walks toward her, she sneers. There are all kind of people in these years. She never sees a man who kisses a pir and he even says sweet words to the pir. She is Anna Pork. She has seen many people. If she has note here today, she would not have known that there is such a wonderful person in the world. This man holds the pir and kisses the pir. And he even says sweet words to the pir. Does this man send by Toby? "Have you ever seen such a handsome pervert? You are a dead woman. I will give you some punishment! " There are several cuts on Bruce Hill''s face with color. His face turns ck and she even wants to beat Anna Pork. "Do you want to give me some punishment? OK, I think I dont get enough punishment. How do you want to punish me?" Anna Pork points at her beautiful and then she nces at Bruce Hill. In these days, perverts are really rampant. "You!" Bruce Hill cant stand it. When Dan William goes to there, they see Bruce Hill put the spray toward Anna Pork. Anna Pork does not expect that he would do this. She is spray with colorful gas before he gets his sense. Suddenly, a thinyer of solid covers Anna Porks face. All of her body are full of solid. She losses his momentum suddenly. "You are pervert!" Anna Pork roars. And then she kicks Bruce Hill heavily. Jamie Moore appreciates her and then she says in her heart-she does a good job. Few girls in their country dare to treat these rich young masters like this. Wendy looks at Jamie Moore, but there is a strange feeling in her heart. It seems that there are the same person. "Wow! You dare to kick me! Believe it or not, I will throw you out now...Ah! Bad woman, where are you going to kick? You should take away your pig''s hoof. Do you know who I am? "Ah!" Bruce Hill roars. If he could hit a woman, the dead woman would have been thrown out. Hearing the noise, Manageres over and checks it. But as soon as he wants to stop it, he is stopped by Duke Hill. He wants to see Bruce Hill in such a state. Its so wonderful. "Enough." Dan William stops the talk between them. The king''s momentum is very strong, and people will afraid of this truly. Even Anna Pork, who wants to fight and kick Bruce Hill, stops subconsciously. She looks at Dan William, and she could not help shivering. This man is really terrible. His eyes are sharp and his breath is cold. Anna Pork feels that his breath is manipted. "Hello,dy, if she does anything disrespectful to you, please tell us, and we can teach him a lesson for you." Duke Filed pulls Bruce Hill who squats on the corner, and says lightly. Do something bad to herself? Anna Pork is shocked. Except that he kisses the pir and says something sweet to pir, he almost does nothing bad to her. So what about her? Anna Pork immediately frowns regretfully. Dan William see all of these clearly. "If you can''t give us a satisfactory answer, we canpletely use you of intentionally hurting people." Dan William says lightly. Chapter 54 How about kissing skills from Dan William? Chapter 54 How about kissing skills from Dan William? Bruce Hill has never been beaten by other people since he is born in the word, and now he is beaten by a woman. Bruce Hill must have lost all of his pride. Anna Pork''s face suddenly turns white. She never excepts that she would make such a big trouble because of her impulse. After all, it seems that all of these people have a strong family background. She just returns back to China for the first day, and she has such a bad luck! When she feels helpless, a soft voicees, "I''m sorry, everyone, my naughty sister causes such a big disaster. Please forgive her." Anna Pork bes happy suddenly and then she looks at the direction where the voicees. A slender figurees slowly from the corner. Then a man, dresses in a white suit and wears ck shiny leather shoe, appears. He exudes an elegant and sunny temperament. He just like a little sun, and other people even could feel the warm sunshine on his body even if he doesnt smile. He looks very handsome, and he just likes the t model in the magazine. His body is full of unique charm luster. He is so handsome that we even could use extremely beautiful to describe him. At the first sight of this man, Jamie Moore subconsciously feels that she is familiar with the man. But she has never seen this man. "Brother!" Anna Pork jumps into John Pork''s arms happily. John Pork rubs her hair and looks at Dan William who is standing in front of him, and his eyes shines slightly. Dan William feels the hostility from John Pork. His eyes are cold. "There is nothing to forgive someone, and she just needs to apologize to us." Duke Filed stares at John Pork for a few seconds. Then Bruce Hill also nods. At the critical moment, he won''t be fooling around. Anna Pork looks at John Pork with a reluctant expression. But even so, she still pretends to be calm and walks to Bruce Hill, "I''m really sorry just now. I''m sorry." Bruce Hill has a dark face. His mood does not be good for Anna Porks apology. Anyone can see the unwillingness on his face. "You dont need to do that. You should take her out of my sight quickly." Bruce Hillughs sarcastically. He looks at Anna Pork as if he is looking at a patient who has not taken medicine. Today, he has gained a lot of insight. Beautiful women are not necessarilydies, and they maybe are shrews. Anna Pork puffs up her cheeks angrily. She wants to say something, but she is pulled away by John Pork, so she has no choice but to give up. "Thank you so much." John Pork smiles gracefully and pulls Anna Pork away. When he passes Jamie Moore, the smile on her face seems to be big suddenly. Its just like sunshine, which make people feel warm. Jamie Moore is shocked suddenly. She turns around to look at Anna Pork and John Pork, and watches them walks away. I''m so familiar with this man. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Brother, don''t you know that man is a big pervert? Why should I apologize?" Anna Pork holds John Porks arm, and she feels sad. "Why are you so naughty? I just leaves for a while, and you will be gone." John Pork fondly pinches Anna Pork''s nose, and his voice flows like water, which seems to be different from the voice right now. Although his voice is still soft and warm, the voice is different from the voice right now. "Brother, have you found her now?" Anna Pork looks at John Pork curiously and then asks. She knows that John Pork loves a person. When she is in Ennd, her brother is often dazed by a picture of a woman and he often leaves early andes backte, so Anna Pork concludes that her brother loves someone. She just doesnt know who has so much charm that could catch her brothers heart. Anna Pork nods softly, "Well." "That''s very kind. When can I go to see her?" "Sometime in the future..." As they walks away, they voice also be farther and farther away. Backing to the box, Bruce Hill pretends that nothing has happened. He still eats and drinks like an innocent person. He looks heartless as if the person who has just been beaten up is someone else, not him at all. But Jamie Moore and other people all know that it is not Bruce Hill who tries to be heartless. In fact, he is heartless truly. It''s really easy to live like that. Dan William is very lucky tonight. And he can get the trump card every time. Jamie Moore acts fast. She catches the trump card of Dan William every time. Bruce Hill is miserable all night, but the ce is only in this box. If Bruce Hill meets this woman one day, he cant bear it. But this time, Bruce Hill bes smart. If Jamie Moores request is too difficult, he will punish himself by drinking three sses of wine. Even people have a good drinking capacity, he cant bear it. In Jamie Moores eyes, Bruce Hill is really stupid. If he punishes himself with three cups in the first set, or he turns around a few times outside, instead of holding a post and hugging it, he would not be beaten so badly. "Come! Continue! I don''t believe Im so bad tonight! " Bruce Hill obviously drinks too much. He takes a card casually and ps it on the table without looking. Trump card! "Hahahaha, I know that I will have a good lucky. Hurry up, you guys. Hurry up!"Bruce Hillughs proudly and then he points at the man opposite him, and he smiles loudly. Jamie Moore presses her lips. Seeing the card that is put on the table by Dan William, she prays in her heart. She wishes that she would not be so unlucky. She is shocked when she puts the cards on the table. Why does she has such a bad lucky? And could she even buy a big Lotto with this fate? Spade two! She has spade eight in her hand. And she has the same color with Dan William. Its true that every dog has its day. This words suddenly appears in Jamie Moores mind. She only hopes that Bruce Hill will never ask her to kiss a tree on the street, and says something sweet to the tree... How about kissing skills from Dan William? Seeing that Jamie Moore and Dan William has the card of the same color, his eyes be bright suddenly. Jamie Moore chokes. She reminds of the kiss from Dan William that night, and then she presses her lips, "Just so so." Hearing this word, Dan Williams face turns dark, and he stares at Jamie Moore angrily. Duke Filed stays away from Dan William. But in this way, he is much more closer to Wendy. Wendy even could smell the good smell of Cologne on Duke Fileds body, and her face turns red instantly. "In these five years, who do you miss most between us?" Bruce Hill continues to ask. Although he drinks a lot, he could still feel the fierce eyes of Dan William. He seems to be killed by Dan William by his eyesight, thus he dares not ask too much. Wendy also looks at Jamie Moore curiously. As her best friend, she knows that the answer is Dan William naturally. But five years has passed, will the answer be the same as before? Dan William carries a ss of wine in his hand. His face has no expression. He looks at Jamie Moore who is in thinking, and he feels very worries. Chapter 55 Do you like kissing others? Chapter 55 Do you like kissing others? "Actually, what I miss most is the chestnut cake in grapefruit street." Under the expectant eyes of several people, Jamie Moore slowly says an answer that surprised everyone. Chestnut cake? All people are shocked, and they all looks at Dan William silently. Dan William''s fingers holds the wine ss tightly, and the joints even be white. The unpredictable expression make Bruce Hill fall back directly. He thinks that if he is dizzy, Dan William will do nothing to him. Jamie Moore only feels cold around her. Its cold and sharp. She holds her arm subconsciously. Fortunately, Dan William does not do anything bad to her. The party doesn''t end until after 11 o''clock. Bruce Hill pretends that he is drunk and he does not open his eyes. He is naturally shoved into the car by Duke Filed, and then he take Wendy to home by the way. In fact, the direction of his home is not at the direction of him. But he wants to create more opportunity for Jamie Moore and Dan William to get alone. ck Bugatti Weaver shuttles through the streets of the city. Jamie sits quietly in the front passenger seat. The atmosphere in the car is very stiff. The cool wind keeps blowing in from the half-opened window. Jamie Moore, who drinks a lot of wine, is clear now. The side face of Dan William is reflected in the mirror. Jamie Moore doesnt know what he is thinking. He puts his elbows on the side of the window, and his fingers are slightly bent against his chin. Jamie Moore knows that Dan William will have this action when he is in a bad mood. He is unhappy. Looking at the sight outside the window, Jamie Moore losses her mind for a moment. He looks like Brother Dan in memory. When she is a child, she lives in the rich area for a while. She vaguely remembers that when she meets Brother Dan for the first time, she is still young. But she has learned how to run. At that time, she really likes to eat sweet and greasy things, especially chestnut cake. At that time, her mother would bring her some chestnut cakes every day from that pastry shop in grapefruit street. Jack Moorees to see them asionally. He seems to love her mother, but in fact, the rtionship of them has been broken. But at that time, she doesnt know all of this. She is just illegitimate daughter, and her mother is just a junior. She still remembers that in order to catch up with a Samoye, she identally drops the chestnut cake on the ground and the chestnut cake rolls to the next door. She quickly stands up, and she wants to pick the cake up. Suddenly. A little boy with fat hands picks the cake up. Little Jamie Moore looks up and she sees that the little boy is looking at the chestnut cake carefully. Little Jamie Moore, who likes chestnut cake like life, is in a hurry. She bites his hand hardly, and then the chestnut cake fall to the ground. Little Jamie does not pick it up, and she even steps on it hardly. She is small at that time, and of course her strength would not be so strong. "You are bad, and you are so bad!" Little Jamie make a face at the little boy, then she runs home with her short leg. Since then, Little Jamie has been running to the next room with her chestnut cake when her mother is not at home every day. Then she will leave two dirty fingerprints on his clothes, and she will eat all the chestnut cakes in front of him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jamie Moore lowers her head. She doesnt know that her memories are gradually intertwined with the man. "Brother, chestnut cake." She murmurs. Squeak -- Jamie Moore lunges forward reflexively. Fortunately, he does not hit because he is wearing his seat belt. "What''s the matter?" Jamie Moore turns her head to look at Dan William who stops the car on the street. He parks the car beside the road. His whole face is gloomy, and he narrows his ck eyes dangerously. "Do you remember of something?" Dan William looses his hands on the steering wheel. He unbuckles his seat belt, and then approaches Jamie Moore slowly. His voice is a little low because he drinks wine, but it is more sexy. Jamie Moore sits to the side of the seat. She is a little confused about his approach. The doubts shes in his eyes. "Are you brother Dan?" "You remember chestnut cake, don''t you remember me?" Dan William approaches to her. The warm breath sprays on her face, which is very attractive. "What do you want to do?" Jamie Moore bits her lower lip, and she opens her eyes widely. Dan William presses his lips, and then he says, "what do I want to do? I just want to prove it. " After finishing his words, he kisses Jamie Moore immediately. Jamie Moore stares at him incredulously. Its the second time that he kisses her hardly. Does he like kissing others hardly?! Dan William holds her face, which makes her unable to break away. Her long eyshes vibrate gently on her face. Dan William looks at her attentively and seriously, and it seems that she is his rare treasure. Rare treasure? Jamie Moore doesnt know why she has such idea. She just feels a little dizzy in his mind, which is just like a circle of whirlpool. The more he sees, the more dizzy he be. The temperature in the car rises slowly. After a long time, Dan William lets go of Jamies hand. Chapter 56 Where are you taking me? Chapter 56 Where are you taking me? Jamie Moore leans on the door of the car, but she is nervous. Its just like she has run a thousand meters. Her face is red, and she is a little shy. "Are you sure my kissing skill is just so so?" Dan William holds his chin with the back of his hand, and his ck eyes are shining brightly. He looks at Jamie Moorezily. "Just so so! The fact is worsen than this! " Jamie Moore roars angrily at him. Its clear that he just wants to feel her up! Why does he need to prove this from her? "Do you want to try again?" Dan William is very patient, and she is just like teasing a cat. But a cat also has a temper. Hearing this, Jamie Moore opens the door and goes out, and then ms the door loudly. "Try it by yourself! Im not avable! " Jamie Moore says clearly. Then she walks forward. Although the front is also a road, she still feels deste when she just walks by the side. But she should finish what she choose. Jamie Moore won''tpromise so easily. "It''s not safe here at night. You can think what the news says." Dan William drives beside Jamie Moore and scares her deliberately. Jamie Moore shakes her body, and then the words a devil who will throw corpse on the road appears on her mind. "Since you are not afraid, I will go." Dan William speeds up and then return to the road. Its veryte at the moment, and Joe Mo could only see himself on the road. Jamie Moore snobs her red noses. Suddenly, she is a little scared. And then she holds her arms tightly and walks forward slowly. But she never think that Dan William will leave her alone. She''s just an asshole! Her little baby is more cute! After walking for a while, Jamie Moore feels that her legs are ache, but she still walk out of here. There are no cars passing by except trees and weeds. A drip of rain fall on the tip of her nose. Jamie Moore looks up and looks at the sky. More and more raindrops fall down, so she has to run and hide under a tree. As soon as she runs to the tree, the rain be heavily. She has drunk some wine before, and now she is caught in the rain and wind. Thus she can not bear it, so she squats on the wet ground. Jamie Moore buries her face between her knees,and her eyes are full of misty, and the pain in her brain left her has no way to think other thing. Dan William is just trying to scare Jamie Moore. If she is scared, she would call himter. But he hasn''t receive her call for a long time. When the car is about to get on the highway, it rains, which make the night be more gloomy. Dan William immediately turns around and drives back. He speeds up and shows no care to the slippery of the road. Damn it, how could he make such a low-level mistake? If there anything happens to Jamie Moore... Dan William is very nervous and his hands which is holing the steering wheel be white. The car return to the ce where he put Jamie Moore down. Dan William looks at the road carefully, but Jamie Moores figure is not the night, and he could not find her anywhere. Dan William opens the door. He shows no care the rain and he walks to the road and finds Jamie Moore carefully. "Jamie Moore!" Suddenly, Jamie Moore seems to hear someone is calling her. Although he is very tired, she still raises her eyes and heads. "Jamie Moore!" This sound is clearer than before. But Jamie Moore thinks that this is his hallucination, so she does not answer him. "Jamie Moore! If you hear my voice, please answer me!" Dan William walks closer to the ce where Jamie Moore stays. He is very nervous in his heart. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Time seems go back to the day when Jamie Moore leaves. When she leaves five years ago suddenly, he finds all the ce where she would be, but he fails. Now he is regret. If he does not leaves her alone, what will the thing be? Dan William? Jamie Moore opens her eyes. Seeing the figure under the true, she tries all his efforts to stands up. She scolds. It lucky that she is not away from the ce she gets off, otherwise, her legs will break. "I''m here!" Jamie Moore says loudly with a strong nasal voice. Although the sound is very loud, it is also brushed off by the rain. It lucky that Dan William still capture the subtle sound. "Jamie Moore?" Dan William is happy, and then he strides to the source of the voice. The figure under the tree is Jamie Moore. Looking at the Dan William who walks to her in the rain, Jamie Moore is grievance. Then she grabs Dan Williams clothes, and says fiercely, "If you leave me next time, I will castrate you!" Although the voice is hoarse, but she still has a good spirit. Dan William relieves. He puts the hands on Jamie Moores forehead, the temperature is higher than the temperature of his body. "You have got a fever." Dan William frowns. He looks at Jamie Moore who has a red face, then he picks her up. And then he walks to the direction of the car. Dan William covers Jamie Moore with his suit coat. Then he walks to the door and puts Jamie Moore on the back seat. Then he takes her wet coat off and puts it aside, and then he covers Jamie Moore with a nket. "Where are you taking me?" Jamie Moore squints. Although she fells ufortable, she still has conscious, thus she asks. "Go to your house." Dan William says lightly as he starts the engine. What?! Jamie Moore sit up suddenly with an open eye. Go to her house? The Family Moore or my small apartment? Jamie Moore swallows. She feels that her throat is very dry. "Apartment." The speed is very fast, but Dan William drives very smoothly. The nearest ce from here is Jamie Moore''s apartment. Otherwise, his first choice will be the manor. Jamie Moores heart is suddenly raised. If they go back to the apartment, will Ian Moore find this? It''s too dangerous! She touches her pocket, and then takes the cell phone out. She sends a message to the spare cell phone at home quickly. "Honey, mommy has something to do tonight. You''ll stay with your aunt Wendy for one night first." There is an expression behind it. Jamie Moore is really confused. It''s almost early in the morning. Is it good to ask Ian goes to the house of Wendy? Ian Moore keeps silent when he receives the message. Mommy wants to take somebody home, thus she asks him to live in Wendys house for one night. After all, in the past, no matter what happens to Jamie Moore, she never asks him to go the house of others. Besides, it''s already 12 o''clock. Ian Moore puts theptop on his leg down, and then turns it off. Then he puts theptop on his backpack, and then he puts his own things in the living room and bathroom into the room, and then locks the door. After doing all this, Ian Moore walks to the porch and reces his leather shoes. He holds the key in his hand and whistles, and then he walks out of the apartment in a handsome way. Chapter 57 She has a high fever Chapter 57 She has a high fever Wendy''s apartment is not far from here, so Ian Moore can get there by walking for ten minutes. Although Ian Moore walks alone on the road, he is not afraid. The reason is that Night.1 and his partners will protect him in the dark, so he never avoids the problem of safety. When arrives at the Wendys apartment, Ian Moore walks into the elevator. As soon as Ian Moore walks into the elevator, Duke Filed just gets out of the elevator. Ian Moore presses the key of the elevator and then watches the door close slowly. Duke Filed seems to remind of something, then he looks back. He sees the face of Ian Moore before the door is closed. He is shocked that the phone in his hand almost fall down to the ground. Duke Filed is shocked. The child he sees right now is too familiar... It seems that he has seen that child somewhere... Ian Moore grabs the belt on both sides of his chest. He looks at the number on the elevator, and then the elevator stops on the eleventh floor. He has heard from mommy that Aunt Wendy is also the daughter of a rich group. Shees out to work without telling her family, but she lives in a good ce. Only Wendy lives in this floor. When the elevator is opened, he will reach the house of Wendy. Ian Moore takes out the key and opens the door, and then he walks in. "Why?" Wendyes out when she hears the sound. Then she find the person is Ian Moore. "Ian, now its sote, why do youe here? Dont you afraid that you mommy will beat you?" Wendy jumps over to holds Ian Moore, and she rubs his little face happily. "It''s mommy who let babye here. Aunt Wendy, you must take care of me." Ian Moore blinks his big eyes and then looks at her pitifully. Wendy pinches Ian Moore''s face painfully. "Of course, aunt Wendy will keeps you. There is no problem that you live here for a long time." Wendy likes Ian Moore very much. She even wants to have one baby. But when she thinks of Duke Filed, who has a cold character, she sighs. "But Ian, why have you slept sote? Hasnt Your mommye back? Wendy looks at the clock on the wall, and then she asks in disbelief. Isn''t the child going to sleep very early? Besides, if Jamie Moore goes home, she doesn''t need to let Ian Mooree to her. The fact maybe Jamie Moore needs to take someone back, and she cant let this people know the existence of Ian Moore. Dan William. There is no one but him. Wendy looks at Ian Moore pitifully, and then she scolds Dan William in her heart. Even if he doesnt know the fact, if he doesnt break Jamie''s heart, how could Ian Moore not see his father? Ian Moore blinks his big eyed for a few times quickly, and then says, "Im asleep, but I am woken up by mommy." I''m sorry, Mommy. I need to use you as a shield. The ck Bugatti velon stops downstairs at Jamie Moores apartment. The light fades as time goes on, and soon it be dark. Dan William picks Jamie Moore up, who is lying in the back seat, and the walks towards the apartment. "Which floor do you live?" Dan William walks into the elevator and asks. Jamie Moore says without opening her eyes, "Seventh floor." Dan William presses the button, and then the elevator goes up. In the silent elevator, only Jamie Moores long and heavy breath could be heard. She leans on the chest of Dan William. Dan Williams heart beats steadily and strongly. Jamie Moore stays under the rain for several minutes, thus her clothes are a little wet. She feels morefortable after leaning on the cheat of Jamie Moore. Ding the elevator stops at the seventh floor, and then Dan William walks out of the elevator. He walks into the house of Jamie Moore ording to Jamie Moores introduction. He turns on the switch on the wall, and the interior suddenly lights up like daylight. Dan William nces at the interior decoration. Its decorated by warm colors, and it seems very warm. Things are ced randomly but not disorderly. There are two pillows on the soft, which could catch peoples eyes. This makes Dan William reminds that the little baby he meets in the cake shop. That little baby leaves two dolls, which are the same as this one. Jamie Moore looks around nervously, and she relieves when she finds Ian Moore is not here. It''s just like being attacked suddenly. If Dan William sees Ian Moore, she may cant get out of this room alive today... "Do you have a thermometer?" Dan William puts her on the sofa. He asks after he nces at the two pillows on the sofa. "Yes, the thermometer is in the drawer on the right under the table." Jamie Moore puts his head on the soft pillow. Her hair is still wet, so the pillow soon is soaked by water. Hearing this, Dan William squats down and looks for the thermometer under the table in front of the sofa. He soon finds it. He puts the thermometer in Jamie Moore''s ear for a while, and then it shows that its thirty-eight five. She really has a fever. He takes out his cell phone to dial a number and put it in his ear. "Hello, it''s me...Now you shoulde to Pennies House. immediately. The room is on the seventh floor...I don''t care what you''re doing with your wife. You must have to be there in 15 minutes! " Finishing these words. He throws the phone to the table, and he even rubs the hair of Jamie Moores wet hair. Jamie Moore closes her eyes. Even though she is not in a good state, she still could not fall asleep. If she is careless, Dan William may find of something. Looking at Jamie Moore who lies on the sofa, and then he puts the pillow aside. Then he walks into the bathroom. Fortunately, the edge of the sofa is soft. Jamie Moore relieves, and she even thinks that he is going to murder her. After a while, Dan Williames out of the bathroom. He holds a clean white towel in his hand. He wears a white shirt on his body. Because the clothes is wet, so its pasted on his body. It could be seen that he owns a lean body, and people even could see the six abdominal muscles under the clothes. The scene even could make people blood. Jamie Moore squints at Dan William. Dan William only picks her up, and puts the white towel on her head. Dan William does it softly, and wipes the water on her hair. Jamie Moore is shocked, and she lets him wipe her hair. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. asionally, his fingertips would pass gently through her hair and across her scalp, which makes her shiver like an electric attacked her. It seems that she has not own such a moment for a long time. Jamie Moores face is red. Its caused by the high temperature of the fever. Her beautiful eyes are full of water. Although her lips are dry, its still full of slight red, which make other people cant move their eyes. "Why are you so nice to me?" In a trance, Jamie Moore asks what she thinks in her heart. The smile on Dan Moores mouths be stiff, and then he says, Jamie Moore, you cant do anything and you are really stupid, Jamie Moore feels very angry. Jamie Moore opens her eyes widely. Is she stupid? If she is stupid, why does he take her as the employee of the Cr. ...What is she thinking? Who is stupid? When the doorbell rings, Dan William puts the towel between his arms and walks out to open the door. Jim ter stands outside the door. He looks a bit messy, and he even does not tie his shoces well. He holds a medicine chest in his right hand and there are even some rain on his golden hair. Chapter 58 Let me take care of you Chapter 58 Let me take care of you "Young master, am Ite?" Jim ter raises his ss on the bridge of his nose. Dan William nods lightly, and then he turns around and walks into the room. Jim ter follows Dan William hurriedly. Jim ter is Dan William''s personal doctor. He is responsible for Dan William''s health problems. Every month, he will go to the manor to check his health. In case of emergency, he is also on call. But Jim ter doesnt expect that Dan William would call him in the middle of the night. He is still making love with his wife. Receiving his phone, he dresses his clothes and rushes to the address that Dan William says. Its the first time that Dr. ter has been called outside the manor as a doctor. ter is an Englishman, but its the first time that he goes out without tying his shoes. He takes Jamie Moore''s temperature and then begins to dispense the medicine. "This is an external application. If we put it on the forehead, people will reduce the fever. This is for internal use. There is introduction on it." Jim ter could not speak thenguage of C country well, but he tries all his effort to say the words, which make Jamie Moore almostugh. Its really full of funny. After Jim ter leaves, Dan William picks up the anti fever sticker and looks at it for a few seconds. He tears it up, and then he lifts Jamie Moores coat up, and puts the the anti fever sticker on Jamie Moores stomach. Jamie Moore is shocked. How could he stick it on her stomach? "Dan William, you posts it on the wrong position..." Jamie Moore takes a ss of water to drink, then she feels that the anti fever sticker is posted on the wrong position. She feels speechless. "Huh?"Dan William picks up the bottle that ter puts down. He is looking at the directions on it. "This should be stick on the forehead rather than stomach." Jamie Moore presses her lips. It''s not used for stomachache. Why do you put the anti fever sticker on my stomach? Dan Williams hands which are holding the medicine bottle be stiff, and his face also be stiff, then--- He tears the anti fever sticker up from Jamie Moores stomach, and then he puts it on Jamie Moores forehead. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Click. The anti fever sticker is put on the head of Jamie Moore steadily. Jamie Moore closes her eyes subconsciously, and she feels that her heart has copsed. Its right. This man even could not distinguish between salt and sugar. How could he know where should the anti fever sticker be stick? Dan William divides the medicine well and then hands it to Jamie Moore in the bottle cap, "Take it." Looking at the pills with different colors in the bottle cap, Jamie Moore swallows saliva. Is it OK to eat them? She is not worried about Dr. ter''s ability, but she is worried about Dan William deeply... Jamie Moore takes the bottle cap, and then she sniffs her nose. She cant breath well, which is very ufortable. Every time Jamie Moore has a fever,Jamie Moore will ignore everything, though she hates eating medicine directly. Keeping good health is important than everything. There is no exception in this time. Maybe it''s because of the power of medicine, Jamie Moore feels more tired than before. She looks at the ceiling, but she closes her eyes slightly. Now the breath is more smooth than before. Soon, she falls into sleep. Seeing that Jamie Moore falls asleep, Dan William stands up, and then he walks to the middle of the room of Jamie Moore and Ian Moore. He walks to the door of Ian Moores room, and she tries to open the door, but then she finds the door is locked. Thus he walks to the door of Jamie Moores room and he opens the door easily. He takes a quilt out from Jamie Moore''s room, and then he puts it on Jamie Moore. He lifts Jamie Moores head gently, and then puts a pillow below Jamie Moores head. After doing all this, Dan William sits on the spot. He puts his elbows on the edge of the sofa, and looks at the sleep face of Jamie Moore. There is only the sound of clock leaves in the room,which gives other people an illusion of good time. When she is a child, she disappears suddenly. Five years ago, she appears in a hurry and then she disappears suddenly, which make him not sure that if she loves him or not. He sighs softly, then he measures the temperature on her white neck. Its not so hot. Its a sign of fever abatement. Half an hourter, he tears the anti fever sticker off and then throws it into the garbage can. He stands up and stares at her for a few seconds. Then He takes out his mobile phone. He turns on the camera function, and selects the angle and then takes a picture. Jamie Moore on the picture is as beautiful as the spirit. Although it''s just a side face, she almost integrates herself into the painting. Suddenly, he is a little flustered. The eyesight in his ck eyes changed suddenly. He puts his mobile phone back in his pocket, then he picks Jamie Moore up and walks into Jamie Moores room. After tucks her in well, Dan William turns around and leaves. In the next day, Jamie Moore, who is sleeping, feels hotter and hotter. She lifts her feet, and then she kicks the soft cover to one side. She turns over and continues to sleep, but she still feels hot. Jamie Moore gets up from the bed. She is still in a confuse mood, but her brain is clear now. Dan William is not here. It seems that he has leaves. Jamie Moore stretches. Then she looks at the time. Its ten o''clock!! Suddenly, Jamie Moore stops worried. She does not rush to wash and then rush to work. Instead, she walks into the washroom slowly. She takes a shower and changes a clothes. Its almost eleven o''clock when shees out. Shees out as she wipes her hair with a towel. Suddenly, the sounde from the outside. Jamie Moore stops her action, and then she walks out with the towel in her hand. Hasnt Dan William leaves the house? Jamie Moore walks out and she finds that the sounde from the kitchen. When she is about to walk into the chicken, Cindy Swiftes out. "Miss Jamie, you''re awake. You can have lunch now." Cindy Swiftes out with a big porcin bowl. Seeing Jamie Moore, she says with a smile. "Cindy Swift, why are you here?"Jamie Moore asks. "Young master tells me that you are ill and he asks me to take care of you." Cindy Swift arranges the dishes and chopsticks for her. Then she takes out medicine bottle that Dan William gives her, and she divides the medicine well and hands it to Jamie Moore, "Miss Jamie, are you better than before? You should have lunch first and take the medicer." Jamie Moore nods. She lowers her head and no one could see the emotion of her, "Im much better than before, thank you, Cindy Swift." "You should thanks young master." Cindy Swift quickly says something good of Dan William, "Young master let you to have rest at home. And you could go to work when you are well." "I see." Jamie Moore does not catch anything sweet from these word. Instead, she has some bitterness in her heart. If she could see Dan William when she wakes up, she would not be so ufortable even if he says that she is stupid. Chapter 59 You shall wait for me! Chapter 59 You shall wait for me! Cindy Swift cooks porridge for her especially. Porridge is made with herbs. Cindy Swift''s cooking skill is always good, so there will be no bitterness in it. Jamie Moore eats all breakfast happily with the heart of satiety. The sense of loss in her heart disappears suddenly, and she touches her stomach happily. In fact, as a foodie, Jamie Moore is happy. Whats more, no matter how much she eats, she never bes fat. So she never treats her stomach badly before eating. "Miss Jamie, I''ll go back now and I wille back at dinner." Cindy Swift picks her bag up and then walks to the outside. Jamie Moore says quickly, "Cindy Swift, I''m much better now, and you dont need toe here at night." If Cindy Swift stilles in the evening, Ian Moore has to stay at Wendys house all the time. Is it too crucial for Ian Moore? This is absolutely not! "But young master..." "Don''t worry, Cindy Swift, and I''ll take good care of myself." Jamie Moore smiles at her and then she swallows all the medicine in front of her. Seeing this, Cindy Swift is willing to go back at ease. As soon as Cindy Swift leaves, Jamie calls Wendy hurriedly. Knowing that Ian Moore is at school and Wendy doesnt ravage himst night, she immediately relieves. She needs to go to a ce since she has nothing to do this afternoon. Jamie Moore just does thing ording to her heart. After changing the clothes, she goes upstairs and takes a taxi. The taxi leaves after knowing the destination. Then another car which has been parked downstairs at Jamie Moore''s apartment follows immediately. In the vi of the Moore Family. After thepany experiences the crisis, Celina Swift and Mia Moore are more haggard than before. It''s said that Dan William puts the matter down, thus the media roars again. It''s the first time that Dan William does this for another woman. Those who have gradually alienated the Moore Familye back again. So Jack Moore is very busy now. However, what surprises others is that Dan William cancels the cooperation with the Moore Family next day after he suppresses this matter for the Moore Family. No one knows the reason, and no one dares to doubt Dan William''s callousness and changeability. He can give you some sweetness in thest second and he also can send you to hell in the next second. Even so, those people dare not to make trouble with the Moore Family anymore. Who knows if Dan William will cooperate with the Moore Family again in the next second? Celina Swift and Mia Moore are frightened by Jack Moore''s roaring that day. In addition, although this event is suppressed by Dan William, people outside are still crazy about the gossip. Although the news is suppressed, the mouth of those people is the best and fastestmunicator, thus Celina Swift and Mia Moore dares not go outside. It seems that some people are smashing thing outside. Celina Swift and Mia Moore are lying on the soft with mask on their face. Hearing the sound, they open their eyes. They want to ask somebody to look at it, but then they find servants had been driven away by Mia Moore. "Stop. Go out to see what''s going on." In order that thest few servants are not driven away by Mia Moore, Celina Swift asks Mia Moore to have a look. "There is nothing to see out, and I don''t want to go." Mia Moore pats the mask that she had just put on. She decides that she will never go out only when the thing is solved. But ording to the current situation, it will take at least one or two months to dissipate the impact of this event, that is to say, she will not be able to go out for at least two months. "If the thief sneaks in, you will lose all the treasures." Celina Swift pokes Mia Moores head, and then she washes the mask and walks out. Mia Moore rolls her eyes to her mother. How could the security here be so bad? Recently, Mia Moore is in a bad mood. She will get angry when she encounters a little bit of small things. Besides, no one could let her vent now. Even if she wants to go out to find troubles with Jamie Moore, she minds the scornful and ironic eyes of other people! All these are given by Jamie Moore. It''s better not to let her see her again, or she will kill her! "Ah! You little bitch! Hearing Celina Swifts screaming voice, Mia Moore shivers. She opens her eyes, and washes the mask on her face, and then she walks out. "Are there any thieves? God! "Mia Moore walks to the courtyard. She opens her eyes widely after she finishes this word. She could not believe what she sees. The whole courtyard is in a mess, and everywhere is damaged. If there is something remains good, its the high chair that Jamie Moore sits and the table in front of her. Jamie Moore? "Why are you here?!" Mia Moore walks toward Jamie Moore angrily. Jamie Moore sits in the flower garden next to the swimming pool, thus if Mia Moore wants to walk to her, she must goes around the swimming pool. When she walks in the flower garden, her feet are covered with mud, and she feels more anger than before. Jamie Moore sits there with a calm expression. Her hands are stained with mud, and she washes the mud with the water which is used to make tea. Celina Swift is half kneeling in the mud and she is like a drowned mouse. She wants to plot against Jamie Moore, but Jamie Moore aware what she wants to do and blocks her back. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Who allows you to walk into my house? You are bitch, get out of here! You are not wee here!" Celina Swift, who lies on the ground, shouts at Jamie Moore. "This is my ce. Why can''t Ie in?" Jamie Moore takes out a paper towel to dry the water stains on her hands. She looks at Celina Swift, who kneels in front of her and who wants to stand up but cant, and then Jamie Moore raises her delicate chin and she is as proud as a queen. Celina Swift''s legs are so weak that she could hardly stand. Her haggard face is almost purple. Mia Moore walks in the mudboriously. The wet mud is all stained on her slippers. Its so dirty that we even could not see the original appearance of the slipper. Mia Moore is so angry that she wishes to push Jamie Moore into the swimming pool at once, but now she could only stand in the mud, and she cant move forward or retreat. "Ah!! Jamie More! You wait for me!" Mia Moore shouts with hate. She is very angry now. She wants to take her slippers off, but she cant bear the mud stains on her feet. "Well, I''m waiting for you. You cane here quickly. I can''t wait now." Jamie Moore ps her hands and says. She even picks up a set of tea cups on the table which she is not pleased, and then she throws those tea cups into the swimming pool. To be exactly, those tea cups falls on the edge of the swimming pool which makes a clear sound of breaking. "Ah! My cup!" Mia Moore feels painful. She brings it back from abroad. There are only three sets in the whole A City. She has been proud of it for a long time, but now it''s all broken. This hurt her hardly! Jamie Moore presses her lips and then a smile appears in her face. She stands up, and grabs the high chair that she had just sits, and then she hit it on the ground hardly. The high chair falls on the ground and then breaks into two parts. "Jamie Moore, stop! I ask somebody to make this chair especially!" Mia Moore is so angry that her whole body is shivering. She has walks to the flower garden, or it should be said that she has walked to the middle of the mud. Seeing that all her treasures are smashed by Jamie Moore, she is very angry. Chapter 60 Does he belong to you? Chapter 60 Does he belong to you? "Stop? How can I stop now?" Jamie Moore smiles. Now she looks like a devil. She kicks the table aside. The table rolls in the mud, and several marks adds on it. Mia Moore is very angry. She walks to Jamie Moore. Her feet are very sore, but she still looks at Jamie Moore as if she could chop Jamie Moore up. But Jamie Moore doesn''t think it''s enough. She throws all the things that can be thrown to the swimming pool. Some of them are even stained with mud. Roses and the branches of the tree also fall in to the swimming pool. The scene is really disgusting. "You could try it again! You Daddy will fix you when hees back!" Celina Swift looks at Jamie Moore with hateful eyes. She wishes that she could pierce a few holes in Jamie Moore''s face. Jamie Moore walks to her, and then she squats down and looks at Celina Swift. Jamie Moore holds the dedicate ne on Celina Swifts neck, and then she pulls it off, and says, "So, this ne doesnt belongs to you. Is itfortable to wear it?" Celina Swift''s face turns pale. She knows that Jamie Moore means this ne is her mother--Adele Gilberts ne. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Celina Swifts heart jumps abruptly. "Can''t you understand? Mia Moore, how could shee out now since your mother is suffering Alzheimers? Its OK that you dont treat yourself since you are ill. But now your mother is ill, how cant you take your mother to the hospital and treat her? Jamie Moore looks up and says to Mia Moore. She says all of this in a way that could make other people angry. "Bitch! Who are you scolding? I dont suffer Alzheimer''s!" Celina Swift is very angry, and her face is haggard as if she is several years old than before. "Don''t becent, Jamie Moore! Don''t you depend on Dan William? You are not Dan Williams wife, and now its too early to say the result!" Mia Moore raises her face, and she is sure that she will win. "Mrs. Dan? Mia Moore, are you kidding with me? If you can be Mrs. Dan, you will get that position in the past five years that Im not here. I''m backing now. Why do you think that you have the chance?" About thest sentence, Jamie Moore is not very sure. But she could not care so much because she wants to make Mia Moore angry. Mia Moore smiles suddenly, and she walks to Jamie Moore closely. Her feet are covered with mud, but it does not affect the smile on her face. "Do you know the truth? Brother Dan has been my man in the past five years when you are not here. Don''t be naive, Jamie Moore." "Whats your meaning?" Jamie Moore frowns. She presses her lips and her heart jumps quickly. "Whats the meaning? It means that your Brother Dan can''t stand loneliness, so he has made love with me..." Mia Moore covers her mouth and smiles coyly. Mia Moores word makes other people thinks more. Jamie Moores face bes stiff. She looks at Jamie Moore who stands in front of her, and she tries to find ws on her face. However, there is only proud on her face. It seems that this thing is true. No, maybe it''s true. "So? You are good at talking, right? Now you know that Brother Dan has been my man, do you feel sad? Jamie Moore, do you think you are only woman who can stay with him? With so many beauties, why does he just wait for you?" Mia Moore presses her lips, and her face is full of disdain. Jamie Moore narrows her eyes. She feels more and more sad, and the feeling of sad cant be ignored in her heart. "Does he belong to you? Mia Moore, you think too high of yourself. Dan William doesn''t want to put the label--his woman on you. Why do you think he''s your man?" Even if Jamie Moore feels not good in her heart, she is unwilling to beughed by others. Even Dan William leaves her alone in the morning. Even though she loses, she also wants to lose in a proud way. "You are such a woman. It''s really too hard for Brother Dan to stay with you." Jamie Moore looks at Mia Moore as she says. Seeing that Mia Moores face is covered by mud, Jamie Moore smiles, and then she walks away. Mia Moore''s mood is bad. Jamie Moore is really good at talking. "Jamie Moore, stop now!" Mia Moore wants to walks, but she has been stood in situ for a long time, thus the mud on her feet is stained with the mud on the ground and one jumped forward. She tries to walks, but she cant. And then she falls on the ground like a turtle. Seeing that Jamie Moore walks into the vi, Celina Swift pulls Mia Moores clothes immediately and says, Mia, are you sure that you have made love with Dan William? Mia Moore''s forehead has be red, and then tears fall from her eyes. And then she says, Make love? If that is true, I''ll wake up with a smile!" "Then why do you say that just now?!" Celina Swift has rejoiced too soon. "I just want to piss Jamie Moore off!" But Jamie Moore does not get angry, and instead, she gets angry. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Celina Swift signs, and then she reminds that where is Jamie Moore? Jamie Moore walks into the vi. She is quite familiar with the vi. She walks to the second floor and then walks into the room of Adele Gilbert. The furnishings inside are the same as before. No one cleans the room, but the room is not very dirty. Jamie Moore walks into the room and then locks the door, and then she looks for the thing she needs. She thinks that she can find something, but finally she finds nothing. She knows from her mother''s relics that she is not Jack Moore''s child. She knows from the picture that Chris Lockwood is actually her brother. Mother mentions secret precept in her relics, so its very important. Jamie Moore squats on the ground and she thinks for a while. She has looked for every ce in the room, but she still can''t find it. If Jamie Moore knows Ian Moore has found that secret precept, and Ian Moore even finds the killing organization which originally owns ten people but now only owns five people, she will beat his little ass. He is really a naughty boy. If he takes the ring out early, she will not take risk in doing this thing. If Jamie Moore knows all of this before, the identity of her and Chris Lockwood who is still in the French will be revealed. In this way, things will be much more troublesome. Jamie Moore knows Adele Gilberts story in youth well, because Adele Gilbert likes to sit on the swing with Jamie Moore and tell these stories to Jamie. Jamie Moore never reads storybooks oric books from the age of three. She is more interested in her mothers story. Maybe this is the reason why Jamie Moore is so different. When Jamie Moore losses herself in thinking, she suddenly hears a sound--click. The door is locked by someone. Jamie Moore stands up immediately, and then she walks to the door. Its true that the door is locked from the outside. No one will do this except Celina Swift and Mia Moore! "Ask the housekeeper to catch some mice and put them in!" Jamie Moore rolls her eyes when she hears Celina Swifts words. Jamie Moore has her own n, so she is not in a hurry to settle ounts with them. Jamie Moore sits by the door and waits for the housekeeper to bring the mouse. Chapter 61 I will kill all of you! Chapter 61 I will kill all of you! If she is afraid of mice, how can she be called Jamie Moore. "Madam, there are too few mice in the house, so I only catch four mice." Soon, the housekeeper puts the mice in a bag and then he hands it to Celina Swift. When Celina Swift sees these ck things, she jumps away immediately. "Why do you hand it to me? Put it in the bag quickly." Celina Swift jumps away and orders the housekeeper to put the mice into the room. The housekeeper doesnt know that Jamie Moore is in the room. But he knows that the master doesnt allow anyone to do bad thing to the room of the first madam, thus he says, Madam, this... What? I am responsible for everything!" Celina Swift covers her nose and says. Mia Moore dares not walk close to them. The mice are the biggest enemy of the women, especially for the smell of the mouse. Its too terrible! Hearing Celina Swifts words, the housekeeper opens the door and puts the mice into the room, and then he closes the door quickly. "You stay at here. Do not let any mousees out. Are you clear?" After finishing the words, Celina Swift leaves with Mia Moore, and she is preparing to take a bath. Jamie Moore also acts quickly. As soon as the housekeeper throws the bag in, she jumps over and grabs the bag. Those ck mice can''t get out of the bag and they can only jump in the bag. Since you like mice so much, I''ll let you enjoy itter. Jamie Moore looks around the room, and then she walks to the dresser with the bag in her hand. She puts the jewelry that Adele Gilbert loved most and some small things in the bag. What leaves behind is some jewelry that Adele Gilbert doesnt like. Other people will never find that Jamie Moore take something away. In this way, with the thing that is going to happen, Jamie Moore is sure that Jack Moore will never find any clues. The housekeeper stays at the door for a while, and then he wants to go to toilet. Since the door is locked, nothing will be happened he thinks. Thus he goes to the toilets immediately. After taking a bath and changing new clothes, Celina Swift and Mia Moore feel veryfortable. They walk to the door of Adele Gilberts room slowly, but they dont hear any screaming they want. "Where is housekeeper? Does she leave away? Mia Moore twists the lock on the door and frowns. "Don''t worry. The door is locked. She cant leave now. She must have fainted for fear." Celina Swift is not worried about the situation inside at all. She doesnt believe that four mice cant beat Jamie Moore. Mia Moore nods, Shall we go in to have a look?" Jamie Moore is eager to see the situation of Jamie Moore. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Celina Swift holds the broom in her hands. She opens the crack shakily, but she finds that the room is very quiet. Thus she opens the door slowly, and she finds its very dark in the room. Mia Moore follows behind Celina Swift. She is afraid that mice wille out at any time. Seeing Mia Moore and Celina Swift walks into the room, Jamie Moore, who stands behind the door, is very happy. She never thinks they are so stupid, and they even walk into the room so quickly. Thus she says sorry to Adele Gilbert in her heart. Jamie Moore walks to the outside. She puts the bag into the room and closes the door quickly. "Ah!! Mom, Im beaten by something!" Mia Moore screams, "Mom, is it a mouse?" "Mouse, where is the mouse? Don''t be afraid. Ah! My shoes!" Celina Swift also screams, and she is not better than Mia Moore. "Mom, turn on the light. These mice are biting me! "Ah!" Things all falls on the ground and causes aloud sound. Then Mia Moore screams, and some fragile objects continue to fall on the ground and cause loud sound. "Where is Jamie Moore? It must is her idea!" "Mom, I cant open the door! Ah! Dead mouse, Im going to kill you!" "Don''t pull my hair! Don''t step on me!" Hearing the sound from the inside, Jamie Moore smiles, and then she walks toward the outside. When the housekeeperes back, he does not think too much after hearing the sound in the room. He takes the cotton out and then put it in his ear... After walking out of the vi of the Moore Family, Jamie Moore walks to the William Family. Jamie Moore is in a trance when she sees the William Family from her position. Compared with the change of the Moore Family, the William Family has no change at all. Everything is the same as five years ago. The only difference is that no one lives in it now. After handing the Cr and the William Family to Dan William, Dan Williams parents begin to travel all over the word. Jamie Moore thinks she is happier than Dan William. Because she has mother. However, Dan William is always alone. She signs slightly. After reminding of Mia Moores words, Jamie Moore leaves away in a few minutes. If Jamie Moore wants to take a taxi, she needs to walk out of the vi area. Its still early now, thus Jamie Moore is not in a hurry. She walks slowly on the road. She is the only one who walks on the road, and there even is a car behind her. The car stops outside the Moore Family until Jamiees out. Seeing that Jamie Moore is alone, he stops the car in front of the Jamie Moore and then he rolls down the window. "Hello." A handsome face appears in the window. It seems that his smile is full of sunshine, which is very warm. Jamie Moore is a little shocked, and she doesnt recognize him, "Who are you?" The smile on Hoosons face bes stiff. Then he introduces himself to Jamie Moore, "My name is Hooson. We have met each other in the entertainment club that day." After thinking for a while, Jamie Moore reminds that she has met this person that day. She even thinks she is very familiar with this man, My name is Jamie Moore. Why are you here?" Jamie Moore feels that Hooson looks like one of her friend, so Jamie Moore''s attitude towards him is not as cold as that of strangers. Thus she asks naturally. His temperament is almost the same as one of her friends, and the only difference is his appearance. She reminds that her friend never calls her since she returns back. Is he too busy? "Ie here to find a friend. Its so lucky that I meet you. Im so sorry that day." Hooson smiles, which is very approachable. Jamie Moore knows what he says is the thing of beating Bruce Hill that day. Thus she says, If youre sorry for the thing, you should not say sorry to me. After all, it''s not me who is beaten by your sister." Hooson never expects that Jamie Moore would say that. Because the ordinary people will say Nothing, don''t care about this". But its seems that her words is more candid and true. Chapter 62 Who allows you walk into this house! Chapter 62 Who allows you walk into this house! "Where are you going? I can send you to the ce." "No, my home is not far from here." Jamie Moore shakes her head. She is not very familiar with him, so she will not take a ride. As Ian Moore says, Jamie Moore doesn''t take everyone''s ride. "It''s not safe for you to go back alone. Besides, am I like a bad person?" Hooson thinks that does he be ugly? Otherwise, how can a woman refuse him? Jamie Moore stares at him for a few seconds, and finally she says, "If the bad guys show themselves at a nce, there is no need for police in the world." N?velDrama.Org ? content. So, handsome is not the key points. She has seen many handsome men. Her brother Dan is a domineering handsome man, and her brother is a charming handsome man, and she has a male friend who is a gentle handsome man. If she does not have a strong self-control, she really wants to ask him something. Do youck a boyfriend? Its the first time that Hooson questions his appearance. Does he look like a bad person? Atst, Jamie Moore pats the shoulder of Hooson, and then she says earnestly, "I think you are qualified, so, do you want me to introduce some handsome guys to you? I can introduce all kind of handsome guys to you." "They''re all good-looking guys." Hooson looks very embarrasses, and then he says angrily, Im a straight man! What does she think he is? Gay? Hooson never thinks that he will be treated as gay by others one day! Where does he look like a gay? Jamie Moore looks at Hooson and then she nods, I know. then she leaves with smile. Hooson who leaves behind feels very embarrasses. Its not good to exin to Jamie Moore, but its also not good to not exin to this to Jamie Moore. This feeling just like that he had admitted he is a gay. But who can prove that he is a normal man! ... At the dinner table, Jamie Moore has prepared everything well. She can eat as soon as Ian Moore walks out. She feels very ufortable when she cant eat the loving food cooked by Ian Moore. "Mommy, we can eat now." Ian Moorees out with the soup and then he puts it on the table. His soft face is full of satisfaction. It seems that the unpleasant feeling that he was treated as a pillow by Wendy last night all disappears. "Honey, you are so kind." Jamie Moore kisses Ian Moore and leaves some saliva on his face, and then Jamie Moore begins to eat. Ian Moores face turns dark, and he looks at Jamie Moore with disgust. "Its saliva, baby has a habit of cleanliness." Jamie Moore is chopped by a piece of eggnt which is put in her mouth just now. Ian Moore has no choice but to give a ss of water to her, and then he sits back to his own ce. "Baby can''t be fond of cleaning, or if mommy kisses youter, there is always saliva on your face. Jamie Moore cries in his heart. Dan William is fond of cleaning, she never expects that her son is also fond of cleaning. How can she kiss her baby like that in the future? Ian Moore wrinkles his lovely little nose, and puts a chicken leg in the Jamie Moores bowl, "Mommy, you''d better kiss the chicken leg." "..." The atmosphere between Jamie Moore and Ian Moore is very good, but the atmosphere in the Moore Family is very bad. Celina Swift and Mia Moore sits on the soft with their hair in disorder, and their expensive clothes are all scratched by rats. Jack Moore is checking the things in Adele Gilberts room at the moment. ... Celina Swift and Mia Moore sit on the sofa in still. They are afraid that Jack Moore will smash the mice to themter. "Bastard!" Jack Moore''s angry voicees from the second floor, which make Celina Swift and Mia Moore tremble. Mia Moore leans against Celina Swift and she is shivering. She is just frightened by the mouse, but now she still has to bear Jack Moore''s anger. She is so scared that she wants to cry. However, now she looks very funny because her face is very dirty now. "I have told all of you that no one could enter that room. Who allows you to walk into that room? Jack Moore walks upstairs with anger. The room of Adele Gilbert is in a mess, and the furniture is also scratched. Now he doesnt know if something has missed in the room. Now the whole room is in a mess. How can he find any clues from the room? Celina Swift dares not say that its Jamie Moore who puts the mice into room, and her aim is to revenge them. Thus she could not say anything. Jack Moore is so angry that he even wants to beat her. "Dad, don''t be angry. We''ll go and get it right now." Mia Moore says pitifully. But its of no use at all. The resentment in her eyes is more than anything. She doesnt understand why Jack Moore still keeps this thing since that woman has died for a long time. Is there still love between them? What Mia Moore hates most about Adele Gilbert and Jamie Moore is that since they have no rtion with the Moore Family, but they are more threatening than before. "Get them at the right position? Shut up now! From now on, you two stay in the room. No one is allowed toe out without my permission!" Jack Moore leaves after finishing his words. Jack Moore walks into the room of Adele Gilbert. Seeing the mess in the room, he sighs. Then he walks out and goes to the study room. He turns on theputer and sends an overseas email quickly. But he doesnt get a reply. Thus he turns off theputer, and leans on the chair without speaking. Chris Lockwood receives the email as soon as Jack Moore sends it. He copies it to Ian Moore immediately. At the moment, Jamie Moore and Ian Moore just took a bath. Ian Moore is forced to wear underwear with sponge baby on it by Jamie Moore, thus Ian Moore walks out with an embarrass expression. Jamie Moore walks out as she wipes her hair. She also wears pajamas with sponge baby on it. Most of her clothes are the same as Ian Moores. If Jamie Moore buys a lovely dress with a pattern printed on it, then Ian Moore will surely have the clothes with small size. This is the habit of them. If one of them has one thing, the other also needs to have one. Ian Moore walks out with two cups of milks in his hand. He hands one to Jamie Moore and then he walks to sit on the sofa. He turns on theptop and then he receives the email sends by Chris Lockwood, and he opens it curiously. "Mommy,e here to see it. That old man has ideas on you. Ian Moore waves to Jamie Moore. Looking at the contents of the email, Ian Moores eyes are full of anger. Jamie Moore walks to Ian Moore and looks at the email. There are only a few lines on it. The main idea is that the old man asks Chris Lockwood to persuade Jamie Moore to return the ring back. Otherwise, Chris Lockwood will suffer some bad things. Jack Moore is very good at calcting. He will never use that person until he must use him. At the critical moment, that person can bring the dying back to life. What''s more, he wants to use Jamie Moore to find those people. His ambition is obvious. "He thinks too much." Jamie Moore sits on the sofa and takes a sip of milk. She doesnt pay any attention to these words. As Chris Lockwood can''te to C country, Jack Moore also can''t find Chris Lockwood, so Jack Moore can only find troubles with Jamie Moore. Chapter 63 Can we discuss something? Chapter 63 Can we discuss something? The next day, Jamie Moore goes to work as usual. Nana Banks feels better today, so shees back to work today. Jamie Moore walks in front of two people who are looking at each other. Jamie Moore takes the design manuscript in her hands and she looks at them curiously for a few moments. Now the eyesight of them is different. Is it the so called love caused by illness? Jamie Moore denies this idea as soon as it appears in her mind. If love can be arose by this, Dan William, who is the same as the wood, will never cause any spark of love. No, it should be said that there is no love arose between Dan William and her. But as for Mia Moore, there should be love between them. Jamie Moore ignores Nana Banks and Adam Lee who are showing love to each other, and she walks out of the office. She never expects that she will meet Emily Lin, who has not make any trouble with her for several days. It seems that Emily Lin also does not expect to meet Jamie Moore. She is shocked for a while, and then she returns to normal quickly. Emily Lin touches her newly-made hair, and her body is full of the smell of perfume. And she still makes a heavy mark-up. But no matter how she puts on makeup, people still can see the thick ck circles under her eyes. "Its too terrible." Its very strange, because Emily Lin doesnt make a sarcastic remark to Jamie Moore. She just leaves a sentence--Its terrible, and then she walks away. Jamie Moore blinks and then she touches her nose. It seems that she even can ward off evil spirits. In the office of the president, Jamie Moore walks in after knocking the door. The room is full of the smell of peppermint, which could wash the heavy perfume on Emily Lins body away immediately. Jamie Moore sniffs her nose and she smells carefully. Then she finds its the smell of Dan Williams body. Dan William stands in front of the huge ss window, and Jamie Moore can only see his back. It seems that he is talking with someone. He speaks in English. His voice is full of maic. He speaks English very well. Jamie Moore can understand what he says. After all, she is not the little girl who will have a headache when hearing English. And there will be on one who will say she is stupid on one hand, and trante it to her patiently on the other hand when she can understand the English she hears. Jamie Moore suddenly feels very cold. She puts the document down and she is prepared to leave. But she is called by Dan William, "Wait for a moment." Jamie Moore turns around. She sees that Dan William points at the sofa and orders her to sit there. Then Dan William turns around and continues to talk on the phone. Jamie Moore presses her lips and then she walks to sit on sofa. Five minutester, Dan William hangs up. He walks to the sofa with the design manuscript in his hand. Then he sits on the sofa and looks at the design manuscript. He is just like a picture, and people will feel very happy when looks at him. "Have you prepared the design manuscript for the nomination meeting?" Dan William looks at these design manuscripts and then he asks unintentionally. "No." Jamie replies. Although there is no limit for the subject, content and requirements of the nomination meeting, its more difficult for this. Whats more, she does not know what to draw. Dan William looks at the design manuscript with appreciation. He knows that she is very talent in this aspect, but now he is surprised that she is much better than before. To be honest, none of the designers in thispetition will be her opponent. After watching the design manuscript of her, people will never forget it. Other people cant simte the style of her. "I''ll have a partyter. Youe with me!" Dan William orders and he doesn''t give Jamie Moore any chance to refuse. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After talking about business, its the time for having lunch, thus Dan William takes Jamie Moore to the restaurant opposite thepany. "Mr. Dan. Can we discuss something?" Hearing that they have to have lunch on the 19th floor, Jamie Moore is very anxious. "No." Of course, Dan William knows what Jamie Moore is afraid of. But this time, he doesn''t want her to be so afraid of heights. The most effective way is to attack poison with poison. Suddenly, Jamie Moore is more dizzy than before. Her hand bes white and she doesnt look well. But Dan William is determined to have lunch with her on the 19th floor at this time. Dan William will never give up even if she begs. "The floor is solid. Let''s go." Dan William says. Then he takes her hand and walks into the elevator. Dan William holds her hand tightly after he feels the cold temperature from her hand. He takes her hand quietly. The reason he asks other people to change the solid floor here is that he wants to have lunch with her today. But he has to force her to go there. God knows the reason. Even though Jamie Moore doesnt want, its her job after all. She knows that Dan William is strict with the ability and attitude of his staffs. This is the time to prove her ability. Moreover, even if she wants to go back now, she has no chance. The elevator has reached the 19th floor. "Hello, Mr. Dan. Pleasee with me." The waiter, who has been waiting by the elevator, reaches forward and says respectfully. Dan William nods, and he stills holds Jamie Moores hand in his hand. Jamie Moore relieves. She looks down at the floor. At least the floor isn''t made of ss. As long as she doesn''t look around, she will have no problem. The open-air restaurant is not on the top floor of Star, but it is located in a special position. It stretches across from the indoor restaurant. Originally, the floor and wall are all ss. No matter from which angle, you can enjoy a beautiful scene. However, in recent years, its been rectified by Dan William. So the floor turns into the white marble floor, and the wall is still made of ss, which does not affect the guests'' mood of viewing. "Hello, Mr. Dan. This is my business card." The voice of the guest sounds familiar. Jamie Moore raises her head at once. She is shocked when she sees Hooson who is shaking hand with Dan William. Seeing Jamie Moore, Hooson is also surprised. He blinks his eyes and then he smiles at Jamie Moore, Miss Jamie, Nice to meet you! It''s the third time that we meet each other. Seeing Jamie Moore opens her eyes widely, Dan William frowns. He is not very happy with Hoosons words. "Do you know each other?" Dan William remembers Hooson. He has a deep impression on Hooson when he meets him in the entertainment club. But he never thinks that he would be his partner at this time. It seems that he is quite familiar with Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore presses her lips, "I''ve seen him twice and he even ask me to introduce a boyfriend to him." Hooson feels very embarrassed. When does he ask her to introduce a boyfriend to him? The truth is that she wants to introduce a boyfriend to him. And she even regards him as a gay! Dan William''s face eases a little. He looks at Hooson with pity, which make Hooson feels more painful than before. The conversation starts. Jamie Moore has nothing to do, thus she pours water for them. Secretary Sam''s information alsoes into us. But Jamie Moore never expects that Hooson not only looks like her friend in temper, but also he is also allergic to seafood, which is the same as her friend. So there is no sea food on the table. "Jamie Moore, whats the rtionship between you and Mr. Dan? Hooson asks suddenly when the conservation finishes. It seems that he is very interested in this question. Chapter 64 Do you mind that I pursue Miss Jamie? Chapter 64 Do you mind that I pursue Miss Jamie? Jamie Moore, who is looking at the phone, is shocked when the topic is converted to her suddenly, thus she smiles at Hooson officially. Hooson sits in a position where he can see the scenery outside the ss wall. Jamie Moore is very dizzy when she looks at Hooson. So she shakes her head to keep her mind clear, and then she says, "Mr. William is my boss, and Im his staff." Dan William wants to add something, but he suddenly feels pain on his feet. He turns around and then he finds Jamie Moore stares at him fiercely. It seems that she is saying if you dare to say anything, I''ll throw you down from here. Dan William narrows his eyes. He nces at Hooson and then his eyes focus on Jamie Moore. No one could know what he is thinking. Hooson nods, and the smile on his face be more and more bigger. In that case, Mr. Dan, If I pursue Miss Jamie, do you mind it? What? Jamie Moore is shocked. Is Hooson kidding with her? Does Hooson want to steal Dan Williams girlfriend? It should be said that Jamie Moores IQ really needs to be supplemented. The atmosphere around Dan William cools down suddenly, and people around him even feel cold. His dark eyes are as cold as ice. He ys with the crystal sp on his cuff and then he nces at Hooson casually, "Hooson, you always like making joke with others." Hooson bes serious, but he still keeps smile. He focuses his eyes on Jamie Moore, Im not kidding with you. Miss Jamie does have a special charm, which attracts me. If Mr. William is willing to introduce Miss Jamie to me, Im willing to give the best interests to Mr. William." Jamie Moore shivers her body. She could obviously feel that the temperature around Dan William is colder than before. The cool momentum on his body made other people feel submissive from the bottom of their hearts. But he is still smiling, and his smile is indifferent and dignified. He doesn''t pay any attention to Hooson. "I''m sorry. If Mr. Hooson is really alone and empty, I can introduce some good-looking guys to you. But you should not have ideas on my man. Its better for us to cancel this cooperation. Dan William stands up and says coldly, and then he holds Jamie Moores hand and walks out. Hooson is slightly stunned. Although he is smiling, the face is colder than before. Mr. William, you know the value of this cooperation case better, don''t you think about it more?" "I never pay any attention to this money. She belongs to me. Do you want to take her away with such a bad case?" Dan William looks at Hooson ironically and then he pulls Jamie Moore out of the open-air restaurant. A bad case? This case is worth more than 100 million yuan. He is too headstrong! However, is this more interesting? Hooson smiles strangely suddenly, which makes people unable to understand. After walking out of the elevator, Dan William does not return back to the car with Jamie Moore. Instead, he holds Jamie Moores hand and walks on the street with her in a bad mood. At this moment, it''s just over eight o''clock. There are many people in the street, and most of them are lovers, and they are very sweet with their lovers. Single man and woman will be hurt by this surly. Jamie Moores face is still red, because Dan William says that she is his woman. Now she is like a ripe peach which will lure other people. Her heart beats like a rabbit, and her heart keeps jumping all the time. Just now, shes worried that Dan William will agree to send her to Hooson like an object. But her heart returns to normal after hearing Dan Williams words. Ah. Jamie Moore takes a deep breath. Dan William grabs her wrist hardly. She feels very pain, thus she frowns. Her twist must turn red now. "Dan William, you hurt me." Jamie Moore says softly. She could feel the anger in his heart. So she says in a good tone, and she does not lose her temper for pain. Hearing these words, Dan William stops suddenly. Jamie Moore is pulled to the front of Dan William. She is forced to look with Dan William, So, are you regret that youe out with me without agreeing Hoosons pursuit?" Jamie Moore is shocked, and she blinks her eyes, and then nods. "Are you a fool? Dont you get angry when he treats you as an object?" Dan William looks at her coldly. Then he loosens his hand which is put on Jamie Moores shoulder. Then he turns away after ncing at Jamie. He does all of this quickly, and Jamie Moore even doesnt have time to stop him. She can just see that the figure of Dan William walks away. The feeling of sad rises from her heart. She is leaves behind again Jamie Moore really hates this feeling. Her mother leaves in such way, and her mother even leaves without looking back, and then never appears in her life. She sniffs her noses, and walks forward in a bad mood. She walks on the streets like a cat that is abandoned by its host. Jamie Moore holds her arm tightly when the night wind blows on her body. So she rubs her nose, and then a suit coat is put on her shoulder. She turns around. The surprise in her heart disappears when she sees the face of Hooson. "It''s you." Jamie Moore presses her lips. But now she doesnt know how to smile, though she is always good at smiling officially. Hooson puts his coat on the shoulder of Jamie Moore. He only wears a white shirt inside. Its very clean and warm. Then he says with smile on his face, "I''m sorry just now, I never treat you as a commodity." "It doesn''t matter. We''re not familiar with each other. I dont care what you say." Jamie Moore shakes her head. She really doesnt mind it, because she is not familiar with Hooson. Hooson sighs slightly, and then he says that you are the same as before. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What are you saying?" Jamie Moore doesnt hear him clearly, thus she looks at him doubtfully. Hooson shakes her head, "No. But I really want to pursue you, don''t you think about it? You may never find such a good man like me. "Sorry, I''m not interested in gay." Jamie Moore takes his coat off and throws the coat to him quickly, and then she stays away from Hooson. I have told you that Im not a gay Hooson takes over his coat, and then he shakes his head helplessly. He walks toward Jamie Moore, but Jamie Moore keeps away from him. Jamie Moore walks almost in the middle of the street. Then she steps on an empty identally. Hooson is shocked and he wants to pull Jamie Moore. But another man holds Jamie Moore quickly. The man holds Jamie Moore and brings Jamie to his arms. His action is full of momentum, and no one could ignore him. "Mr. William, whats a coincidence! We meet each other again. Hooson narrows his amber eyes. Usually no one could see his amber eyes. But under the streetmp, his amber eyes are very obvious, and everyone could see it clearly. Dan William doesnt answer him, and then he walks away with his hands on Jamie Moores waist. After thest time, he would never leave Jamie Moore alone. Thus he returns back when he has gone about half way. Then he saw that dangerous scene. She is such a stupid woman. Will she suffer dangerous when she leaves him? She really cant do anything when she leaves him. She is so stupid! "Havent you gone?" Dan William takes Jamie Moore to the parking lot, and then Dan William puts her in into the passenger seat. His face is as dark as before. Her voice is a little timid when she asks, as if she is afraid that he would get angry again. Chapter 65 How cant I do this? Chapter 65 How can''t I do this? Seeing Jamie Moores lovely appearance, Dan William would not get angry anymore. He hums, and then sits on the drivers seat. Then he starts the engine and leaves the parking lot. "Hello, I''m not familiar with him. What should I get angry?" Seeing that Dan William doesnt say anything, but his expression eased a little, Jamie Moore stares at him and says. Dan William doesnt answer her, and he even does not look at her. Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she continues to say, If the cooperation case is cancelled for this, dont you feel its a pity? Do I need to contact with him again?" Dan Willian still ignores her. He makes a turn calmly, but his eyes still focus on the front. "Hey, Dan William, why do you get angry so easily like an old woman? It''s not you that who are regarded as amodity." Jamie is very angry now, and she is speechless about Dan William''s haughty appearance. She doesn''t owe him any money. Instead, he has to pay her every month. When ites angry, it should be her to get angry. "Stop now. I''ll find Hooson now and I will ept his pursuit." Jamie Moore stares at him. It seems that she will jump out of the car if Dan William doesnt stop. Does he think that she had lost all her temper? Dan William finally has a reaction, and then he stares at Jamie Moore. His eyes are full of warning, "Are you sure!" "Im sure, how cant I do this?" Jamie Moore stares back. Dan William presses his lips. He touches his neck in a strange way. When Jamie Moore calms down, she finds she has made some mistakes. Thus she shrinks her neck and looks at Dan William who has a dark face. Then she says, Hey, thank you just now." Dan William hums. He knows that she thanks him for helping her in the open-air restaurant, not for pulling her on the street right now. If that man is an ordinary man, Dan William will not have such a big action. But he feels that Hooson is not like a normal person. This is a man''s natural instinct. His words seem to be true, and he is not joking with Jamie Moore. "You should not see him in the future." Dan William receives a call from Bruce Hill after he sends Jamie Moore to the restaurant, Brother, why do you cancel this cooperation case so easily? Can you stop being so headstrong?" Its a big cooperation case of 100 million. Will you give it up? "Um? If you want it, I could send it to you. Dan William says coldly. Let alone its a cooperation case, he will never cooperate with thatpany in the future. "Dont patronize me! What I mind is that why do you give up that case?" Dan William keeps silent for a while, and then he says calmly, When you should make a choice between the cooperation case and woman you loved, whats your choice? Dan William hangs up after saying these words. Bruce Hill is shocked. Whats the meaning of choosing from the cooperation case and the woman you love? "Bruce, do you understand the meaning of our brother?" Bruce Hill asks. He doesnt understand whats the conflict between the cooperation case and the woman you love? Duke Field is smarter than Bruce Hill. He suddenly realizes that the woman in Dan Williams mouth refers to Jamie Moore. "It seems that the partner has offended Jamie Moore." Duke Field says with hands on his chin, Dont you know our brother like to protect people around him?" Its obvious that Dan William like to protect people around him. He even protects Bruce Hill and Duke Filed. But when ites to Jamie Moore, Dan William will ignore them! "Do you think will our brother marry Jamie Moore?" Duke Filed shakes his head, "Who can guess the mind of our brother?" No one can force Dan William. They are very curious that who will get the position of Mrs. William in the end. Dan William drives the car back to the manor. Seeing that Dan Williames back, Cindy Swift walks forward, Young master, do you need to eat something?" Dan William nods. Then he puts his suit to Cindy Swift, and then she goes upstairs. Derek William. Dan William asks when he walks into the room. Young master. "I want all the information about this man." Dan William throws the business card of Hooson on the desk with deep eyes. "Yes." Derek William picks up the business card on the desk. He remembers the name in the heart. Then he walks into the dark and only Dan William stays in the room. The book under his hand is a little old, and there is a picture under it. Its noon again, Jamie Moore doesnt forget the appointment with Dan William. She puts the semi- finished design draft into the drawer, and then she packs the things on the table. Jamie Moore doesnt notice the time when Nana Banks and Adam Lee leaves. A figure walks into the office of Jamie Moore after Jamie Moore leaves. The man walks to the Jamie Moores seat. After a while, she finds several pieces of paper, which is Jamie Moores design draft. Jamie Moore doesnt know the design draft, which she spends the whole morning to finish, has been taken away by others. At the moment, she is walking to the Star hotel. Jamie Moore walks to the door of the Star hotel. And she is pushed to the side by a big push when she is about to walks into the hotel. Then she smells a strong perfume. Then her whole body returns back uncontrobly. Suddenly, someone holds her back steadily, so that she does not bump into the ss behind. "What a coincidence! We meet each other again." The soft voice sounds from the ear. Jamie Moore turns around, and then she sees the big face of Hooson, thus she takes a few step back immediately. "Aren''t you a stalker?" Jamie Moore presses her lips. She nces at Hooson. Even though they have such a fate, they will not meet each other again and again. And he even meets her in the every time that she leaves alone. The smile on Hoosons lips bes stiff. From the moment he sees Jamie Moore to now, he has doubts that there is something on his face for several times. At the beginning, she said he is a gay. And now, she says he is a stalker. He feels very embarrasses.. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Haha, brother, you also have such a time." Anna Pork looks at Jamie Moore with a smile from the back of Hooson, "You''re Jamie Moore, aren''t you? My brother mentions you to me. My name is Anna Pork." Anna Pork introduces herself to Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore really has a deep impression on Anna Pork. She is really brave, and she dares to beat Bruce Hill so heavily. Thus she shakes hand with Anna Pork, and says with a smile, Hello. "Sister Jamie Moore, my brother wants to pursue you. Do you agree?" Its seems that Anna Pork is very familiar with her. After shaking her hand with Jamie Moore, she holds Jamie Moore''s arm affectionately and blinks at Hooson. Hooson looks at Anna in a warning way, and he doesnt say anything. "Am I like someone who has no brain at all?" Jamie Moore nces at Hooson and then she smiles at Anna Pork, "Now I have something to do, so we can chat with each other one day." "Are you going to have lunch?" Jamie Moore nods, Someone is waiting for me. This time, what Dan William chose is not the box, but the restaurant. Bruce Hill and Duke Filed are also there. "Here, Jamie Moore." There is no one but Bruce Hill who will call Jamie Moore in such a loud way. Dan William and Duke Filed are used to it, thus they just turns around without saying anything. Seeing that people at the restaurant all looks at her, Jamie Moore bows her head quickly. She walks to the front of them. The seat is four people. Only the seat beside Dan William is empty. So Jamie Moore sits down naturally. Chapter 67 Marry her Chapter 67 Marry her Jamie Moore often says to Ian Moore when Ian Moore looks at her in ashamed way. It''s a blessing to eat delicious food. Then Ian Moore adds quickly. If you eat more, you will be pig Gay? Anna is shocked. She looks at Hooson in a surprise way, and then she says, Brother, the reason why you dont have a girlfriend is "Who tell this to you? The reason I dont have a girlfriend is that I know Jamie Moore will appear in my life, and Im waiting for her." Hooson throws the question to Jamie Moore, but Jamie Moore ignores. "Jamie Moore, my elder brother is so handsome. In fact, he can do everything. If you marry himter, he can do all housework. You will never find such a good man if you miss. Anna Pork is trying to introduce his brother to Jamie Moore. Even her words are 99% simr to Hooson''s. "Don''t you know that there''s a kind of people called hourly workers?" Jamie Moore looks at her with her chopsticks. She doesn''t understand why Hooson and Anna Pork all try to introduce Hooson to her. Does Hooson really want to marry others? After eating, Jamie Moore even feels that there is something with her ears. Anna Porks expression bes stiff. She turns to look at Hooson, and it seems that she is asking what does an hourly employee mean? She looks very cute. "I remember!" Bruce Hill stands up suddenly and then he looks at Anna Pork, "Dead woman!" He walks forward and walks to the desk of Jamie Moore. "Pervert! You are everywhere. Where are you going to hold the pir this time?" Anna Pork raises her eyes, and then she looks at Bruce Hill provocatively. Now she is very different from what she looks in front of Jamie Moore. "Dead Woman, can you say something good? Bruce Hill stares at Anna Pork. As the saying goes, little mistakes lead to big ones. He is just like this saying. Once you are guilty, you will always guilty. "Do I have anything to do with you? Dead woman? Are you calling me? Do you dare to go out and fight with me alone?" Anna Pork stares back and then she raises her fist. Bruce Hill sneers, Fight? I never beat woman. You are so lucky! Follow with me! "Dead pervert! Don''t pull me with your hand! Let me go!" After all, Anna Porks strength is smaller than Bruce Hill, thus she is pulled out by Bruce Hill. Anna Pork roars all the way, thus all people looks at her. "Pervert? If you continue to roar, I''ll let you know what a real pervert is! Do you believe?" Bruce Hill pulls Anna Pork out and warns her fiercely. "Is your sister really OK?" Jamie Moore turns around and looks at Hooson. As for Bruce Hills nature, even though he doesnt beat Anna Pork, he still has way to deal with her. Hooson smiles, and it seems that he is not worried at all. "Anna will be OK, but maybe your friend will suffer some troubles." Jamie Moore reminds the scene in the entertainment club that day. If Bruce Hill can win, it will be Anna Pork who gives in to him. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tut Tut, it''s really the destruction of image. "Well, don''t worry about them. What else do you want to eat? You eat so little right now." Hooson is very careful. Seeing that Jamie Moore eats very little, he asks. Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she smiles, No, I''m full." "Wait a minute, there is something on your face." Hooson says suddenly. He reaches out to touch Jamie Moores face. But he looks at the direction of Dan William, and then he smiles. He touches Jamie Moores face slowly. From Dan Williams direction, it seems that they are kissing with each other. Click. Its the break sound of the ss. "Ah, honey, your hand!" Jamie Moore looks at July Summer and Dan William subconsciously. She sees that July Summer holds Dan Williams wrist nervously and exhales on it. Dan William does not wave her hand away and he even does not refuse her. But he stares at the position of Jamie Moore. His eyes are as dark as the bottom of the sea, and his eyes even give others a feeling of chilling. But there is a kind of person has such ability. Even he does not doing anything, his eyesight will make your heart tremble. Jamie Moore is very familiar with Dan Williams angry expression, thus her temple rises suddenly. Even if there is someone who needs to get angry, that person should be her. He hugs such a beautiful woman, and he eats with such a good mood. Why does he get angry? Jamie Moore humps, and then she turns around. She picks her fork up and pokes at the half eaten mousse cake in front of her. Hooson blinks his eyes, and then he looks at the position of Dan William. Their eyes cross in the air. For a moment, Hooson presses his lips and then he throws the challenging eyesight to Dan William. Dan William''s hand is still bleeding. He smiles when he receives Hooson''s challenging eyes. His smile is cold, which just like the weather in December. If the smile is more colder, it will freeze. He stands up suddenly, which surprises July Summer who was dressing him up. July Summer finds Dan William walks to the position of Jamie Moore directly. "Follow me." Dan William stops in front of Jamie Moore, and then he orders. Jamie Moore nces at him, and then she presses her lips. She says in a resistance way, It''s not work time now. How can Dan William limit the free time of employees?" All right. Its resistance. Jamie Moore also has her own temper, and sometimes she is not obedient. Now Dan William is just her boss, so she does not need to do anything to please him. Whats more, he owes her more. "Don''t let me say it for second time." Dan Williams voice bes cold. He narrows his eyes and he keeps his hands around his chest. Hooson frowns, and he looks at Dan William with a hint of disapproval, Mr. William, even though you the boss of Jamie Moore, you cant limit the free time of her. Jamie Moore has the right to choose leave or not. Jamie Moore looks at him with different eyes as soon as he finishes his word. Well, it should be said that now Jamie Moore doesnt treat him as a gay. Hooson is so excited. He can finally get rid of the damn name of gay! Jamie? Dan William nces at Hooson coldly. How can he call Jamie? "You will have 30 seconds to think about it. If you dont answer me within the time, all the previous bonuses will be deducted." Dan William says softly in Jamie Moores ears, and he turns away. Jamie Moore opens her eyes widely. How could he do this again? "I''m sorry. I need to go now and I will treat you some other day." Jamie Moore picks her bag up and follows Dan William quickly. Every second is money! Hooson is shocked. How can she go just like this? July Summer also feels confuse. She has never seen Dan William show that expression before. She turns to look at Duke Filed and asks, "Who is this girl? It seems that Dan cares about her." Duke Filed looks at her, and then he lowers his head to y his phone again, You just need to know that she is the one you can''t provoke." Chapter 68 Design drafts are missing Chapter 68 Design drafts are missing She is a woman that she cant provoke? After hearing this, July Summer smiles suddenly. It sounds that this is very dangerous. But she is not afraid of it. She would like to know the rtionship between Dan William and this girl. Why cant she make troubles with this girl? Jamie Moore runs to catch up with Dan William. She holds her hands on her waist, and she gasps. That''s enough. He threats her with the bonus every time. He is sure that she wille out in this way. "Mr. William, since you are so bored, you should go back and look at the documents. There is no need to worry about the personal affairs of your staffs." "I remember I have told you clearly yesterday. You are not allowed to meet him in the future. Do you take my words aside?" Dan William puts his hands in his pockets and then he looks at Jamie Moore with threatening eyes. He is very domineering. But Dan William is always such a person. No one could refute his words even though five years have passed. Sometimes, he is very unreasonable. Even though he has the capital, he cant do this. Jamie Moore is shocked. He seems to tell these words to her before. But she never takes these words seriously, and she just puts these words aside... "Um?" Dan William approaches to her. He puts his fingers on Jamie Moores lips, and he rubs them back and forth. She even could see her body in his eyes, Does he kiss you here?" Although Dam William sees that scene just now, he believes Jamie Moore. Even though he is very angry, he will not believe that she is kissed by Hooson. If this is true, Jamie Moore will p Hooson immediately, and she will not be so calm. What''s more, Hooson has determined to dere war on him officially. Anyway, he has to do something back. Jamie Moore wants to exin this, but Dan William raises her chin slightly. Then he kisses her, and his lips are very hot. This kiss is just like thest one, which is full of punishment After kissing, Dan William sees the dim figure hidden beside the door, and then he smiles, It seems that you never remember this. Remember, Im the only one who could touch here. Do you understand?" "Dan William, do you know that you control too much? Jamie Moore stares at him, and her face is very red. She doesnt know Dan Williams mind at all. Thus she presses her lips angrily. He kisses her when he wants to do this. What does he think of her? If Jamie Moore has the courage, she will kiss Dan William hardly. He should know the feeling of forcing other people. However, anywhere, Dan William is the beneficiary, right? "If you have opinion, you can bite me. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore. She doesnt know how beautiful she is. It seems that she is angry, but she is very charming now. She is as cute as azy cat. So what is Dan William doing? Does he tease the cat? "Ill bite you, and I bite you!" Jamie Moore holds Dan Williams hand and then she bites on it. She bites hardly, thus Dan Williams face almost changes for pain. He is just teasing her, and he never expects that she really does this! When Jamie Moore returns back to the office, its only 1:30. It still leaves half an hour. Jamie Moore stretches herself, and then she prepares to start work. But she cant find the design draft. Have I thrown the design draft? Jamie Moore frowns. She looks for the design draft in the drawer. Although its only a semi-finished product, she still has the chance to win if she participate the competition with this. She spends all the morning to draw this. It''s a pity if the design draft disappears. "Jamie Moore, what are you looking for?" Nana Bankses in, and Adam Lee follows behind her. Seeing that Jamie Moore is looking for something, she asks curiously. "Design draft. I cant find my design draft which is used to participate the nomination meeting." Jamie Moore looks for it carefully, and she dares not to miss something. "Really? You should look for it carefully. Have you thrown the design draft identally?" Nana Banks puts her bag down and then she helps Jamie Moore to find it. Then she reminds of something suddenly, and then she says, "Isn''t there a surveince video here? Adam Lee, you transfer the video here, and we want to look at it." "In order to ensure that the works are not copied, the surveince video of the designer''s office has been stopped." Adam Lee says. Nana Banks ispletely discouraged. She feels hopeless when she sees Jamie Moore does not find anything, and then she says, "Jamie Moore, what are you going to do? The nomination meeting is coming, and you do not have enough time to prepare it." Jamie Moore sits back on her chair, and then she shrugs her shoulder nonchntly, "I''ll draw another one. It''s not too hard for me." She just needs to draw that picture again. But now, Jamie Moore does not want to draw that again, and she wants to draw another picture. "Mommy, why don''t you draw the baby? Im so cute. If you draw me, you will win." Ian Moore blinks at Jamie Moore, and then he looks at Jamie Moore who has been thinking for an hour. Jamie Moore moves Ian Moore''s small head to one side gently, and then says, "Honey, although Mommy wants to show you to others how cute the baby is, Mommyspany doesn''t sell children''s clothes." Ian Moore presses his lips, and he holds Jamie Moores neck. His smart face is full of smile, and then he says, Mommy, I want to ask you a question. "Well." Jamie Moore yawns and then she nods. "If the design draft and I fall into the water at the same time, which one would Mommy save?" How could he ask her such question? "Honey, where do you get such a ssic question? Ok. Now I want to ask you a question. If Mommy and yourptop fell into the water at the same time, who would you save first? Jamie Moore puts the pen down, and then she asks. Ian Moore thinks for a while, and then he says, But I cant swim. He is only four years old, and Jamie Moore also has no time to take him to learn it. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Then if you can swim, what will you do?" If I could swimIan Moore thinks for a while, and then he looks at Jamie Moore with a disdainful face, "Mommy, you even can''t swim, and you are so stupid. Jamie Moore sniffs her nose. Well, Ian Moore disgusts me again. Ian Moore stands up, and then he runs into the room. He locks the door and then he takes hisptop. Then he sends a message to Dan William''s ount. "Handsome man, handsome man, Im calling you. Ian Moore beats on the key board. Dan William sends s cold expression, following by a question mark. Ian Moore smiles, If the woman you loved and one important thing of you fall into the water at the same time, which one will you save first? As soon as Dan William walks out of the bathroom, He receives the message from Ian Moore. The portrait of Ian Moore is a round bun, which make Dan William smile. No, why does he have his ount number? "Who are you? Why do you have my ount?" Ian Moore is shocked when he receives the message from Dan William. Seeing that Dan William forgets him, Ian Moore is not satisfied with this. Thus he sends a rolling expression, "I''m Ian Moore, handsome man." Dan William suddenly reminds that its the boy in the cake shop. Chapter 70 I will give you five minutes Chapter 70 I will give you five minutes Ian Moore nods, and then he asks, Do they all like you? Jamie Moore shakes her hands, and then the bread fall back to the te directly. She flicks quickly on the forehead of Ian Moore, and then she says, Naughty boy, do you want to be beaten by me?" Ian Moore covers his forehead painfully, and now he looks very cute, But mother has told me that I cant lie to anyone, and I should tell the truth..." The eyesight of Jamie Moore bes dangerous suddenly, and then she looks at Ian Moore. The phone rings at the moment, thus Ian Moore relieves. Then he says with his finger points at the phone beside Jamie Moore, Mommy, you should answer the phone quickly! Jamie More hums, and then she answers the phone, Hello? Ian Moore sits back to his ce to eat bread. There are still steamed buns and pure milk on the table. He is different from Ian Moore. What Jamie Moore hates most is pure milk. When Jamie Moore hears the name of pure milk, she would frown. But Ian Moore likes to drink it. Its said that child will be tall when one drinks more. "Do we have any agreement?" Jamie More asks as she eats the bread. It seems that she has forgotten the agreement with Dan William. Hearing this word, Dan Williams face bes dark. Does she forget the agreement with him? Ian More is curious about the person calls the phone, but he sees that Jamie Moore moves the phone away, and then a roare from the phone, I will give you five minutes, and you should go upstairs quickly. Do not let me go up in person!" Ian Moore nods suddenly. Its his daddy. Hearing Dan Williams words, Jamie Moore looks at Ian Moore who is eating breakfast beside her. Then her face bes dark suddenly. She runs to the room, and she changes clothes within two minutes. "Mommy, are you going to have a date? Do you leave me alone?" Ian Moore puts the cup in his hand suddenly, and then he turns around and looks at Jamie Moore. He looks very pitiful. If you believe this, you will be the loser. But Jamie Moore has no way to face Ian Moore in such way, thus her heart be soft suddenly. She picks Ian Moore from the chair, and the feeling of touch is very good, Mommy loves baby, and I will never leave you alone. When mommyes back, I will bring you some pudding. Is it OK?" Ian Moore buries his head in Jamie Moores chest and pretends that he is crying. A few minutester, he looks up and says, "Mommy, are you coax the baby? I understand you, and you should go quickly, because you only have one minutes now. "What?" Jamie Moore looks at the clock. Sure enough, she puts Ian Moore down, and then she changes her shoes and runs to outside. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Haha, he could treat her mother in this way. Ian Moore sits down and continues to eat breakfast. He shakes his leg, and he is very proud of this. But Jamie Moore, who is cheated by Ian Moore, doesnt know all of this. She runs to the downstairs quickly, and then she sees the car of Dan William parks there. Its a ck Bugatti velon. What strikes others most is the license te. The first letter is red S, which connects with thest number nine. Its his birthday. In the whole country C, only his car dares to hang this brand. As soon as Jamie Moore gets on the car, the car drivers at full speed, and Jamie Moore even doesnt have time to wear the seatbelt. Jamie Moore almost touches on the ss without noticing. She tries all her efforts to wear the seatbelt, and the speed is still very fast. Jamie Moore is fright, and she holds the seatbelt tightly. This speed is just to test whether she has heart disease or not. Jamie Moores heart goes up to her throat when the car passes other cars. And after the car passes the other car safely, Jamie Moore relieves. She almost gets mad for this kind of mood. Jamie Moore relieves when the car drives into to the manor. She looks pale now, and she even feels thirsty. She presses her lips, which causes a deep mark. Dan William just doesn''t want to waste time, but when he sees Jamie Moores pale face, he feels a little regret. His eyes are dark, and then he opens the door on her side, "Get out of the car." Jamie Moore shakes her head for a while, and then she walks out of the car. Her steps are a little frivolous. The breakfast that she had just eaten rolls in her stomach. She even has some nausea. "If you cant walk, you can say. Dan William presses his lips, and then he squats down. Jamie Moore is shocked. Does he want to pick her up on his back? "Are you stupid?" Dan William urges. Jamie Moore jumps on the back of Dan William in a trance. There is a long distance to the front of the vi. They should walk over a long avenue, and the leaves of the red maple around areid all the way, and sometimes, some of them continue to fall on the ground. Jamie Moore puts her head on Dan William''s shoulder. The smile on her face is full of nostalgic. In the past, even though Jamie Moore is not tired, she will ask Dan William to pick her on the back. Although he would despise her every time, he would always pick her up on the back to the end of that road. His back is very wide and warm, and its veryfortable. Dan William always wears a white T-shirt and ck trousers. When he doesnt say anything, he looks very attractive and cool. Whenever Jamie Moorees close to him, she would smell the fragrance on his body and she will feel very peaceful. The whole heart would calm down. Jamie Moore puts her face close to the back of Dan William quietly and then she closes her eyes. She expects that they have more time to walk on this road. Dan William lowers his head, and he looks at the red maple leaves. He walks steady and slowly. His dark eyes are full of light, and no one knows his mind. Jamie Moore likes red maple, so there are many red maple nts in the manor. Jamie Moore likes to have sunshine but she hopes the sunshine is not too dazzling. And she likes the room with branches in summer. Dan Williams room is this style. Jamie Moore likes clothes in the color of white and ck. She doesnt know that one of the wardrobes in the cloakroom is for her. She does not loss those hobbies, since several years had passed. However, those hobbies even be clearer in her mind. So his love bes quieter as time goes by. Its like a breeze passing by, and then keeps silence. But he doesnt know that whether he exists in Jamie Moores mind or not. "Young master, Miss Jamie." Seeing that Dan Moore picks Jamie Moore up on his back, Cindy Swift walks toward them happily. This is the second time that the young master has brought Miss Jamie here. It seems that the young master likes Miss Jamie very much. Dan William nods. Then he turns a corner and walks towards the direction of the pool. "Where are you going?" Seeing that Dan William doesnt take her to the room, besides, he takes her to the empty ground, Jamie Moore is curious. "Can you swim?" Dan William puts her beside the swimming pool and then he asks people to bring two sets of swimsuits here. He throws one suit to Jamie Moore, and then he changes his clothes beside the swimming pool Jamie Moore stares at Dan William. She never expects that Dan William would change his clothes like this, Swim is very skillful. How can I do this? " Chapter 71 I will throw you to feed the shark Chapter 71 I will throw you to feed the shark In the word of Dan William, Jamie Moore could only swim in the swimming pool of the children. Only in this this way, she will not drown. Dan William changes the clothes in a few times, and then he smiles at Jamie Moore who is lying on the hanging chair. He walks to Jamie Moore and then picks her up, and then he throws Jamie Moore into the pool suddenly. "Ah!" Jamie Moore doesn''t expect that Dan William would do this suddenly. She is thrown into the water, and the water rolls like fire. The water in the swimming pool flows into her mouth, and she feels that even her eyes are very pain. Her body temperature doesn''t adapt to the cold water temperature of the swimming pool, so she shivers unconsciously. "Are you going to die?" It''s not easy for her to get out of the water. Jamie Moore keeps dancing in the water. She looks funny, but she can''t care so much. She just expects that she will not sink into the water. Dan William swims to Jamie Moore. He holds Jamie Moores hips with one hand and then drags her head away from the water. Jamie Moore holds Dan Williams head tightly. She tries all her efforts to throw the water out of her eyes. She even coughs with water in her mouth. It seems that she is choked. She is willing to learn and she thinks that she could learn it. Could he talk about with her before throwing her into the water? "Let go, or I will throw you into the shark pool to feed the shark." Dan William''s hair has been grabbed by her. She grabs his hair so hardly that he feels so painful. Shark pool? Hearing this, Jamie Moore lets it go immediately. She knows that Dan William has two pools to keep sharks. But this is the thing happened five years ago. Does the shark be fat? If this is true, will she be eaten by sharks suddenly? "Changes the clothes, and then swims with me." Dan William says with smile. Then he puts her on the ground, and the smile on his face is very annoying. Jamie Moore''s clothes are all wet and the clothes cling on her body. Today, she wears a white waist closing dress. When the clothes are wet, the clothes will cling to her body, which reveals the graceful figure of her. When she breathes, her chest will rise and down, which is just silent temptation. Dan Williams eyes be dark, and his Adams apple rolls up and down. Then he turns around. The water in the swimming pool is very cold, which could smooth the dry heat on the body. When Jamie Moore changes the clothes and returns to the swimming pool, she sees that Dan William is lying on the chair. He wears a pair of ss, and then he points at the swimming pool, and asks Jamie Moore to enter the swimming pool. Jamie Moore looks at the swimming pool, and she is a little timid. She wants to ask for the swimming pool of the children, but its too humiliating, isn''t it? "Do you have a swimming circle?" Jamie Moore asks timidly. Its so humiliating. Swimming circle? Dan William looks at Jamie Moore who wears the swimsuit. The proportion of her body is very well. She is neither fat nor thin. Then Dan William says, No, you waist is very thin. What? Jamie Moore is shocked for a few minutes, and then she finds that his answer is not for the swimming circle. Who would ask such a question? "Streamer!" Jamie Moores face is very red. Then she walks to the swimming pool after saying these words. She sits down carefully, and she touches the temperature of the water with her feet. But this is just unnecessary, because she has just felt the temperature of the swimming pool. Now her action is just for nervous. "If you dare not go down, I can help you." Dan William lies on the chair in azy manner, as if he is on holiday. Unless there is something important, generally the staff in CR does not have to work on weekend. Employees will not be supervised, as long as they arrive at work on time. Hearing this, Jamie Moore is not hesitated. Although she doesnt know the concrete reason that Dan William asks her to learn swimming, she knows its not a good thing. Thus she jumps down quickly, and she holds the iron bar tightly. The cold water overflows her shoulder, and she could only rely on the iron bar to get out of the water. Dan William stands up from the chair, and then he walks to the swimming pool and then jumps down. He swims to the side of Jamie Moore, and holds Jamie Moores feet in his hand, and then he pulls her back into his arms, and says, "Hold your breath in the water, do you know how to do this?" Jamie Moore wants to shakes her head, but she cant. Dan William once taught this to her, but she tricked him. Now she cant do anything, but to nod. Dan William holds her waist and lets her half float on the water. The water in the swimming pool reaches his waist, and we even can see six abdominal muscles looming under the water. The muscles are tight but not scary. The healthy wheat skin is enchanted by the water bead, and Jamie Moore is even attracted by this. It would be better if the ce is changed. "Dan William, are you going to take me to the national swimmingpetition?" Jamie Moore waves her arms and legs. She relieves because Dan William hold her in the water. In this way, she will not drown. "Well?" Dan William answers in a shallow voice. "Or why do you want me to learn this? CR doesnt require the staff to learn this. Jamie Moore is afraid that Dan William will let go suddenly. She swims in the water carefully while staring at Dan Williams hand. If he lets go suddenly, at least she can react to this to avoid falling into the water. Dan William stops for a while, and then he stares at the white skin of Jamie Moores back, then his eyes bes dark, and then he says, "In order to avoid that you child ask such a question--if the woman you loved and the thing you loved fall into the water, who will you save first? Jamie Moore is shocked, and then she refutes, Do there have anything with the question of my child? Her baby is so cute, and how could he ask such a question? "Hum." Dan William snorts and he doesnt say anything. Its not easy to answer this question. If Jamie Moore still loves him, no one could marry her. But if Jamie Moore doesnt love him anymore, he will pursue her again and then marry her again. If she never falls in love with him, how could he do? If she doesnt fall in love with him, its OK that he will not marry her. After practicing for an hour, its time for having lunch. Jamie Moore relieves, and then she swims to the side from the middle of the swimming pool. So she is not so stupid. At least she is not as stupid as a pig, Dan William thinks. "Let''s go, we change the clothes first, and then we cook for ourselves. Dan William pulls her up, and then he hands the clothes prepared by the servant to her. Then he walks to the room to change her clothes. Jamie Moore looks around, and then she finds that the servants are gone. Although she has lived abroad for five years, she still cant change her clothes outside. She finds an empty room, and changes her clothes. She does it quickly, and then she walks outside. Whats more, she even takes a shower inside quickly. Jamie Moore looks at the dress on her body. Its a ck dress with a ck belt on the waist. Its an eight piece skirt. The style is simple and itsfortable. What''s more, the size suits her very well. Its seems that the dress is just designed for her. Maybe its a coincidence. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dan William walks out the room. He has changed his casual clothes. He puts his hand in his pocket, and he walks forward. Jamie Moore follows him immediately. Chapter 72 Jamie, do you think there is something bad with my taste? Chapter 72 Jamie, do you think there is something bad with my taste? Dan William, are you going to cook by yourselfJamie Moore walks into the vi with Dan William. Theye to the kitchen, and they even dont see any servants. Even Cindy Swift has gone. It seems that Dan William wants to cook by himself. Jamie Moore never sees that Dan William cooks something, and she also never eats the thing cooked by Dan William. Dan William is so smart, and Jamie Moore thinks the food cooks by Dan William will spoil her stomach. Seeing that Jamie Moore is shocked, Dan William changes the words that he is going to say, and then he says, Yeah, you can help me. This is too terrible! "Mr. William, does the Cr go bankrupt? So you quit all the servants." Jamie Moore asks carefully. Except this, she cant think other things. Dan William holds a green onion in his hand, and he is observing this onion. Hearing Jamie Moores words, Dan William kicks Jamie Moores forehead with the onion. Then he says, Can you say something good? Get out, and I will call you when the lunch is OK. Jamie Moore roars with her hand covers her forehead, and then she stays away from Dan William, OK, thest question is what are you going to cook? "Fried rice with eggs!" Hearing this this, Jamie Moore leaves the room at ease. The fact is that Dan William can only cook this. Fried rice with eggs is very easy, and she even could cook this, so it will be nothing to eat this. Jamie Moore casts the thing that Dan William could cook something to the side, and she walks to sit on the soft. She changes the channel with the remote control. It''s a variety show. It''s very popr recently. Jamie Moore will look at it with the cellphone when she has time to rx in the work. Bang! Hearing the sound, Jamie Moore stands up suddenly, and then she looks at chicken. Is this an explosion or an alien invasion? Bang! The sound rises again, and Jamie Moore gets her sense suddenly. She throws the remote control away and runs to the chicken. She sees the chicken is in a mess as soon as she walks to the chicken. The egg white and yolk all fall on the ground, and the rice even stick on the wall. Whats worse, the thing in the pan is really hard to realize. Is it the eggshell? Jamie Moore feels very terrible. Why he is so stupid? He even cooks the rice with the eggshell. She remembers that when she made fried rice with egg, she just put the whole egg with the rice, right? At that time, she put too many rice on the pot. She and Ian Moore eat it for several days, and finally, she throws them away. "Are you going to blow up the kitchen?" Jamie Moore looks at Dan William. He is really different from Ian Moore. Ian Moores cooking skill is very good. People will never want to eat the food cooked by others after he eats the things cooked by Ian Moore. But as for Dan William, his cooking skill is too terrible. I remember that I should put the egg into the pot. But the egg explodes when I throw it into the pot. Dan William blinks. Jamie Moore is familiar with that expression. Dan William will show this expression when he does something bad. "Throw the whole egg into the pot?" Jamie Moore is shocked, and Dan William is so silly in cooking. Dan William wants to nod, but he is pushed out by Jamie Moore before he could do this. When he takes a bath and changes his clothes, Jamie Moore has already prepared the food well. Seeing Jamie Moores figure is shuttling in the kitchen and dining room with the food on her hands, Dan Williams heart be soft. It seems that it even could put some other things in it. Jamie Moore makes three dishes and one soup. The dishes are eggnt, tofu with fish head and stewed ribs, and a pumpkin soup. Although it looks simple, it must be delicious just by smelling the fragrance. It seems that Jamie Moores life in Ennd is not very well. Jamie Moore puts the bowl in ce, and then she looks at the dishes on the table. But she is not very happy about this. For her, these things have be a habit. When she first arrived in Ennd, she could only make noodles. But in order to make the baby in her stomach eat well, she learns how to cook. She even almost lost her child. If she doesnt meet Chris Lockwood, she will never stand here. But Jamie Moore has never told this to others, and she just tells this to Ian Moore. Why? The reason is that she iszy. Its because of this that Ian Moore practices his cooking skill well. Then Ian Moore keeps this habit. As long as its time for dinner, he will cook dinner for Jamie Moore and himself. Sometimes, he willin this to Jamie Moore, but he won''t really let Jamie Moore do it. All beautiful things will apanied by bitterness. "We can have lunch now." seeing that Dan William goes upstairs, Jamie Moore says with smiles. Her smile is very warm, and people will in a good mood when they see Jamie Moores smile. "OK." Dan William answers. He manages the button on the sleeve as goes upstairs. Jamie Moore rubs her hands and then she looks at the food on the table happily. For the foodie, the most enjoyable thing is eating. It''s very enjoyable for foodie. "Mr. William, if you can''t cook, you don''t have to do it. After all, others are not as smart as me. Or it should be said that not everyone has gift in cooking." Jamie Moore eats the food in her bowl, and then she says. Seeing that Dan Williams expression is very gloomy, thus Jamie Moore changes her words. Nowadays, people even could not say the words in their heart. "When did you learn it?" Dan William asks lightly. Although the dish is simple, it tastes very good. It''s not bad whenpares with the cooks of the manor. Butpared with those cooks, there seems to be other thing on the food. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Warm? "It won''t be long before we arrive in Ennd." Jamie Moore bites the spareribs happily. For her, meat is very delicious, and she loves to eat it. "Oh." Dan William says in a light way, and one even could know whether he likes these foods or not. Jamie Moore blinks, and then she looks at Dan William, "Isn''t it delicious?" Dan William wants to reply this question, but Jamie Moore says suddenly, It''s impossible. People all think its very delicious. Are there something with your taste?" Dan William''s face be dark in a moment, then he stares at Jamie Moore and says, "Jamie Moore, do you think there is something bad with my taste?" "I refer to myself..." Jamie Moore shrinks her neck. Then she gives in under Dan Williams eyesight. She nces at the dishes on the table. She puts the food in her mouth quickly, and she is very satisfied with the food. "Wait! Have you been allowed to eat? Dan William looks at her with pride. Then he puts down his chopsticks and moves all the dishes to his front. It seems that he is protecting the dishes on the table. "I cook all of this. Why cant I eat it?" "Does this dish belong to you?" Dan William takes a piece of eggnt and shakes it in front of Jamie Moore, and then he puts it in his bowl. Chapter 73 Just take it Chapter 73 Just take it "No." "Does this te belong to you?" "No." So whats the meaning of your words? Jamie Moore is angry. She doesnt expect that Dan William is so shameless! Its true that the things all belong to him, so does he feel terrific? He would only win her in a shameless way. Is this his ability? "If you have the ability, you could put those dishes down. We could fight with each other alone! Jamie Moore ps the table and then she stares at Dan William. But Dan William just looks at Jamie Moore, and then he presses his lips. Then he says with smile, Are you sure that you could win me? If I could win you, do I need to talk with you now? I can just rob it. Seeing that several spareribs are eaten by Dan William, Jamie Moore picks her chopsticks up, and she is ready to grab a few spareribs and eats it! Jamie Moore sits on the sofa with remote control in her hand, and then she looks at Dan William. She is a little annoyed. In the end, she only grabs two ribs. How could he grab spareribs with her? How about his cold image? "Dan William, are you abused by servants? Otherwise, how could you like..." Jamie Moore asks curiously. But Dan William stares at Jamie Moore before she finishes her words, thus she stops. "Jamie Moore, you really have a ssic image." Dan William says suddenly, and then he looks at Jamie Moore with helplessness. What? You cant do anything, and you are so stupid. Dan William walks to the stairs after finishing his words. If there is a ce to add IQ for Jamie Moore, Dan William will send Jamie Moore to there. No matter five years ago or now, other people will get angry when hears her words. "..." Jamie Moore presses her lips and then she follows with Dan William. Its true that the father and son have the same personality. They all said that she is stupid. Jamie Moore walks to the sixth floor with Dan William, and then she sees that Dan William walks into one room, and then Jamie Moore also walks into the room. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. There is a white piano in the room. The ground is very clean and we even can see the reflection of people. Dan William walks to the French sash, and then he opens the window. Its the roof outside, but it has been stretched a lot. There are white and ck tiles on it, and there is even sofa, swing chair and drawing board on the roof. Seeing the swing chair, Jamie Moore is shocked. Because this swing chair is the same as the one she owns in the childhood. Even the style is the same, and flower and vine on the top even is the same as before. He is really the Brother William in her memory. "Are you stupid?" Dan William kicks the forehead of Jamie Moore, and then he holds Jamie Moores hand and sits on the sofa, "Is the scenery very good here? I will give you an afternoon, and I have to see your design draft in the evening." "What?" Jamie Moore thinks the reason theye here is to enjoy the good view here. But she even needs to draw the design draft. Today is weekend. Its weekend. Does she have to waste the wonderful weekend like this? "I have prepared the paper, pen and paint for you. You could do it now. Dan William walks to the sofa and then sits on it. He picks the message up and then reads it. He ignores the bitterness and unwillingness expression of Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore frowns. He is really not romantic. He says those bad words in such a beautiful ce. Its better to y with the Barbie doll than draw the design draft. But Jamie Moore dares not to roar at Dan William, she fixes the drawing board and then she begins to paint with pen. Jamie Moore sits in the shade of trees. When the winds blow in, she could even smell the fragrance of the ss and tree. When sits in the shadow, she will not feel hot. The color in the sky is blue, and there is white cloud in the sky, and its very beautiful. One could see the whole scenery of the manor from this position. At beginning, Jamie Moore thinks the manor would not be very big, but now itpletely overturns the original idea of her. Jamie Moore thinks for a long time, but she still has no idea. Click. A slight sound pulls Jamie Moores mind back, and then Jamie Moore looks around. She finds that Dan William has fallen asleep, and the magazine falls to the ground. Jamie Moore puts the drawing board aside. Then she stands up and walks to Dan William. Then she picks the magazine up. This magazine is thetest fashion magazine of the Cr. The model on the cover is July Summer. The background isvender flower field in France. July Summer is very beautiful. No matter in which angle, July Summer is very beautiful. She wears a new-style white skirt, and she stands in the flower filed, smiling. Jamie Moore doesnt know her feeling toward July Summer. But she does not hate her, and she also does not like her. Because when she looks at Jamie Moore, she is very calm. She has no hate feeling to Jamie Moore. When Emily Lin meets her at the first time, she shows irony to her. But as for Dan William, does he put July Summer in his heart Jamie Moore feels empty in her heart, and then she puts the magazine to the aside. She squats downs to looks at the sleeping face of Dan Willian. Jamie Moore thinks Dan William is much cute when he falls asleep. He wears a T-shirt and ck cks. Thus Jamie Moore is in a trance, because now the figure of Dan William looks like the figure of him in the high school. In the high school, he wears a white shirt and ck school pants. His smile is very clean and warm. His eyshes are very long, and the sunlight sshes on his face through the branches, casting a layer of light and shadow, which makes his facial features more three-dimensional and charming. He presses his thin rose lips, forming a beautiful line. Its true that Dan William is handsome. And his every action is very charming. When he wakes up, the atmosphere around him is very cold, and no one could approach to him. Now he has fallen asleep, and even his face be soft, and he is not so cold. Now he is just a warm big brother. But Jamie Moore knows that he would only show this when he falls asleep. When he wakes up, all of this will disappears. A girl, who could jump into his arm and ask for chestnut cake, also disappears Jamie Moore looks at the sleeping face of Dan William, and then she touches the face of Dan William slightly. Then she stands up, and walks to the swing chair. She picks up the drawing board and begins to paint. When she finishes the design draft, its almost at the six oclock. Jamie Moore smiles when she looks at the design draft in front of her. Her delicate little face is stained with some paint, which looks funny. What''s the name of this design draft? Memories the lovers. Memories the lovers. On the day of the nomination meeting, the designer is waiting for the result after presenting the design draft. While Jamie Moore is waiting for the result in the office, Secretary Sam knocks on the door. He looks at Jamie Moore with a dignified expression and then says, "Miss Jamie, pleasee with me." Jamie Moore is shocked for a while, and then she puts the cup down in her hand. She stands up and walks toward outside with Secretary Sam. The elevator stops at the floor of Dan Williams office. Then Secretary Sam takes Jamie Moore to the VIP room next to the president''s office. Chapter 74 Are you Jamie Moore? Chapter 74 Are you Jamie Moore? There are five people in the VIP room, and Jamie Moore doesnt know anyone except Dan William and Emily Lin. They all wear smart uniforms. Their names on the chest are preceded by two big ck letters, CR. Jamie Moore suddenly understands when she sees that logo. Its the design team of Cr. Its said that there are 15 people in this team. Five of them stay in the building office of Cr, and others all stay at the branch of France and Ennd. Now five people appears in this room, so there must something bad happens. Anyway, since Emily Lin stays at here, so it''s definitely not a good thing. Seeing that Jamie Moore walks in, Emily Lin rolls at her, and then she turns around. Dan William sits on the single sofa, and the five people in the design team is looking at the two pictures. Dan William just sits there, and he doesnt show any unhappiness. "Are you Jamie Moore?" The only woman in the design team walks to Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore looks at the card on her chest. And the name is Hebe Jun. In the fashion word, anyone should show respect to her, because she only designs clothes for the people she loved. Its said that she has quitted from the fashion word. But Dan William tries all his effort to invite her to work for hispany. "Yes. Hello, Mr. Hebe Jun." Jamie Moore says with smile. Hebe Jun nods and then she looks at Jamie Moore for a while. Then she takes the two design draft on the table to Jamie Moore, and then she says, This is the design draft of you and Emily Lin. Why the style of the design draft of you two are so simr? Can you exin to us? Simr? Jamie Moore looks at her own design draft, and then she looks at Emily Lins. Its really very simr. Moreover, she seems to have used the idea of Emily Lin''s work. "I don''t know, but I never copied other peoples work." Jamie Moore looks at Hebe Jun, and her eyesight are serious and firm. Hebe Jun puts the two design drafts on the table. Then she looks at Emily Lin and Jamie Moore and says, You both said that you dont copy others. What evidence can prove that?" Emily Lin looks at Hebe Jun and then she says seriously, Master, you couldpare my design draft with my previous works. I never copied others!" "Me too." Jamie Moore also says. She knows that she has to fight with Emily Lin, and she must win this fight. Otherwise, she will be fired. At that time, the face of Miss R will be lost, and the signboard of Miss R will be smashed. Emily Lin looks at Jamie Moore and then she sneers. She looks down at Jamie Moore and then she says, You are just a new employee. Even if you have some works, who can guarantee that you dont copy my work?" "Stop." Hebe Jun looks at Emily Lin and she frowns. "Secretary Sam, please bring the works of them to me." "Yes, Master Hebe Jun." Secretary Sam replies with smile, and then she walks out of the office. Dan William doesnt say anything during this period. He just sits there, and his eyes are dark. He puts his fingers on his lips, and on one knows his thinking. Five minutester, Secretary Sam goes back to the office. She calls up all the designs of Emily Lin in front of the crowd. The only draft that had been nominated is also included in it and its marked specially. But when Secretary Sam tries to find Jamie Moores design draft, she doesnt find anything. "What''s the matter?" Hebe Jun turns the notebook to Jamie Moore, and Jamie Moore''s record is nk. "I cant find any records of Jamie Moore here. Secretary Sam says to Dan William. She knows that the president cares about Jamie Moore very much. As a designer of Cr, its impossible that Jamie Moore doesnt have any design draft. No record? Jamie Moore is shocked. Then she hears the voice of Hebe Jun. As a designer of Cr, doesnt she have a design draft? I''d like to hear the idea of her." All people look at Jamie Moore, so does Dan William. But he''s seen all of Jamie Moore''s design drafts, and Jamie Moore''s design drafts are all here. There''s no reason that there has no record onputer, unless someone has did something bad to the computer. "Since I work as a designer in the Cr, I have drawn 18 design drafts, and all of them are handed over to Mr. William. Mr. William reviews them personally. I don''t know why there is no record." Jamie Moore presses her lips, and the expression on her face is very serious. Anyone in the Cr knows that there is rtionship between you and Mr. William. Jamie Moore, do you think we are stupid? Emily Lin interrupts Jamie Moore sarcastically, "It''s naturally that Mr. William will help you." The reason she says in such a confident way is that she knows Bob Tutta doesnt have any design drafts of Jamie Moore. Whats more, she has deleted those records in advance. Unless Jamie Moore has magic on making the design drafts, she will be loser today. Even if Dan William helps her, anyone in the Cr will know that she copies the design of others, and she will be fired. "Mr. William, what do you think of this?" Hebe Jun looks at Dan William with her hands around her chest. In fact,pared with Emily''s sleeping summer, she is more optimistic about Jamie Moore''s designmemories the lovers. But if Jamie Moore copies the design of others, it will be not allowed even though the design of her is good. This is taboo. Dan William doesnt say anything. His eyes be dark, and no one know his thinking. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The atmosphere in the VIP room suddenly turns silent. Jamie Moore bits her lower lip, and she is thinking. She must prove that she doesnt copy anyone. However, all the design drafts of her in the Cr are collected by Dan William. If he doesnt say anything, on one will know this. Is this true? Doesnt he help her? Does he want her to be loser like this today? Joe Mo is a little depressed. Does Dan William want to fire her today? "OK, Since Jamie Moore has no evidence, so it can be judged Hebe Jun is going to say that Jamie Moore copies others design, and then she sees that Dan William says something to Secretary Sam. Secretary Sam''s eyes lit up and then she begins to search on theputer. Hebe Jun waits and sees the cutthroatpetition. Emily Lin puts her hands down, and then she looks at Hebe Jun in disbelief. She feels nervous in her heart. In the VIP room, we could only hear the sound of tapping the keyboard. Secretary Sam does it quickly, and then she puts theputer in the front of Dan William. Dan William smiles after looking at theputer. He turns theputer to them, and says, Who says that she doesnt have any design draft? Isnt this the design draft? Hebe Jun looks at the screen, and she is shocked, when she sees the familiar design drafts and the clothes on the model. "Mr. William, we know that you love Jamie Moore, but how could you take the design of Miss R as the work of Jamie Moore? As the designer of Cr, Emily Lin also sees some works of Miss R. And she could realize the work of Miss. R at the first sight. Jamie Moore is a little shocked when she sees these works. Isn''t that all her works when she is in FS? How could they be taken out? Yes! Since they cant find any work of her in the Cr, but it doesnt mean that she has no works in other ce! This evidence is much more direct and effective than show her works in the Cr directly. Chapter 75 The famous Miss R Chapter 75 The famous Miss R After looking at theputer for a while, Hebe Jun takes Jamie Moores work in her hand, and then she observers the works on theputer and the works in her hands quickly. "Mr. William, does this?" Suddenly, Hebe Jun''s eyes lit up and then she looks at Dan William. Even if a person is good at imitation, he will bring his own personal style into the work unconsciously. As a representative of Cr design team, how couldnt Hebe Jun find this? She knows that the two pictures must be drawn by the same person. If this is true, so is Miss R, who is famous in the fashion world in Ennd, Jamie Moore? Dan William just nods, and he doesnt say anything. But the smile at the bottom of his eyes reveals his mood. "Mr. William." Adam Lee knocks on the door and then walks in. He nces at people inside the room, and then he walks to Dan William, and then he hands a folder to Dan William. "Is this?" Hebe Jun asks with her hands around the chest. Then she sees that Dan William opens the folder and then draws out a folded paper. "This is the design drafts that Emily Lin stole from Jamie Moore. Emily Lin throws the design draft into the garbage, but I find it. Adam Lee exins. Emily Lin gasps. She shivers when she looks at the paper in Dan Williams hand. Then she says, "This, this is impossible." Adam Lee hands the design draft to Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore looks at it. Although it is crumpled, she can still see it clearly. It''s the design she lostst time. "That''s right. It''s really my design draft." Jamie Moore nods. There is her exclusive logo on it. After painting, she will draw that logo in some ce. This is her habit. Few people know this secret. "You tell lie to us! I don''t know anything. You frame me!" Emily Lin yells at Jamie Moore in a hysterical way. "Oh? Why should I frame you?" Jamie Moore looks at Emily Lin and then she sneers. Emily Lin is in a panic. Shees up with several reasons, but all of them are rejected by her. "Because, because you are jealous of me! You''re worried that I''m going to be the number one in the nomination meeting!" Dan William smiles after hearing this. His voice is clear, but its a little abrupt in the silent VIP room. "Do you say that Jamie Moore is jealous of you?" Dan William holds his chin with one hand, and he is in a leisure way. He looks at Emily Lin, which made her shivering. Secretary Sam receives Dan William''s eyesight, and then she picks theputer up and then says to Emily Lin, "These are the works of Miss R in the past year, but I''m afraid that you don''t know Miss R has a Chinese name." Her Chinese name is Jamie Moore. Sure enough. Hebe Jun looks at Jamie Moore, and her guess is right. This young girl is Miss R who has stunned the whole fashion world in recent years. It seems that she is just 20 years old, but she has such outstanding achievements. She is different from the designers she knew before. She is quiet, elegant and fresh. This is very simr to the work style of her. But Hebe never except that she would see the famous designer of fs here. "What?" Emily Lin takes a step back. She looks at Jamie Moore as if she has seen an alien. "How could she be Miss R? How can it be?" Actually, Emily Lin wants to say that Jamie Moore shouldn''t be Miss R. "Even if you are Miss R, you are here to work for Cr. So wee." Hebe Jun pats Jamie Moore on the shoulder, and then she leaves after saying these words. She presses the ck hat on her head and then she walks out. Jamie Moore shrugs her shoulder, and then she smiles happily. But after today, the whole CR will know Jamie Moore is Miss R. But what she doesn''t know is that all the people in Cr had been familiar with her name--Jamie Moore. All this is due to Emily Lin. Dan William holds Jamie Moore''s work and then ponders. They are only two men on the work, but Jamie Moore outlines five sets of fashion clothes with the background. One person in the work is a man. The man stands under a tree, and he looks very cool, but his eyes are full of tenderness. Dan William looks at the woman on the work. The woman wears a ck skirt with exquisite and prominent patterns. The painting of the skirt is obvious, but it would not give other people gloomy feeling. The people on the work are clearly the real portraits of him and Jamie Moore before, but the clothes have changed. He looks at the name, and then whispers. The exhibition is scheduled for June 5th. Even Jamie Moore doesnt see the ready-made clothes of her work. Its very mysterious. Jamie Moore sits on the couch on the balcony of the apartment with a straw in her mouth. She shakes her legs in a leisure way. Even though the nomination meeting ising, she is not nervous. In other words, if she''s nervous, she is not Jamie Moore. "Mommy, you need to sign for the package!" Ian Moore''s voicees from the porch. "Baby, please sign for Mommy." Jamie Moore is toozy to move. Don''t expect her to stand up if she sits down. Besides, it''s a rare holiday. Yes, Dan William has given her three days off since she won the nomination. He asks her to have a good rest to wee the exhibition. "Mommy, it''s a big box." Ian Moore looks at the box curiously. After tearing the surface package, he can see the striking logo of Cr on it. Jamie Moore works in Cr, and Ian Moore is also influenced by her. He also knows that CR has its own brand, which is only sold in Country C, and it does not extend to foreign countries. "It''s a skirt, Mommy." Ian Moore takes the things out, and he finds that its a red skirt with a V-shaped thigh. It has a ruffle at the shoulder, and there is a bright belt design around the waist. Its very simple but eye-catching dress. "Can baby wear it?" Jamie Moore askszily. She blocks the sun on her face with a magazine Ian Moore feels embarrassed, and then he says, Mommy, Im a boy! "Boys and girls all could wear skirts. Don''t you think those Arabs with skirt look good?" Jamie Moore yawns and then stretches her body. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ian Moore decides to ignore her, and then he holds the skirt in his hand. The logo on it is Cr, and its his daddyspany. That is to say, its his daddy who sends this dress. It seems that his daddy loves his mother very much. Thus Ian Moore smiles, and his face are full of smiles. "Naughty boy, what are youughing at? You are so happy." Jamie Moore walks in and she nces at the thing on the box. Then she falls on the sofa. "Mommy, it''s the dress from thepany." Ian Moore looks at Jamie Moore who lies on the sofa with a smile. If you hear his words clearly, you will find the meaning of his words. Company. Company? Jamie Moore stands up suddenly, and then she pulls the box over. She looks at the logo on the box, and then she holds the dresses. She is shocked. The red dress is very eye-catching. It seems to be burning in the eyes of Jamie Moore. The fabric is soft and smooth. If you touch it with your hands, you can imagine the feeling of wearing it. Chapter 78 What are your last words? Chapter 78 What are yourst words? Ian Moore is just like cute dolls, so he wants to knead and hug him. "Young master, what are we going to do next?" "Cloth." Ian Moore says. Night.3 nods after hearing this. Then he pulls the ck cloth on Helen and Emily Lins face away. The brother and sister who sees the light narrows their eyes. The light of the car fall on the body of them, which make them feel ufortable. Dan William stands against the light. He is small, but other people will think he is an adult. "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Emily Lin shivers with fear. Is this a kidnapping? "As for this, you should know what you have done? Ian Moore says coldly. His voice is soft and serious, so his momentum was not enough. "I see!" Emily is a little guilty. "You want money. As long as you let us go, we will give you as much as you want!" "Money? We dont want money." Night.7 kicks the shoulder of Emily Lin. He sneers, "You make troubles with the person that you cant." Ian Moore tilts his head and looks at n who keeps silent. He squats down and says. "Uncle, do you have anyst words?" The voice is soft and warm, but other people will feel cold when hears the voice. "I, I..." Helen says, and he dares not to raise his head. Ian Moore finds that he pisses his trousers. Night.1, pull the zipper up. Ian Moore sneers and then he says to Night.1. Night.1 nods. He holds Helens arm, and then he pulls the zipper up. Night.1s strength is big, so Helen cant stop him. Ian Moore looks at the ce where Helen knees. And then he smiles. Helen even pisses his trousers! Ian Moore never sees such a man. In his mind, a man should like his daddy. One should keep calm when something happens to him. One should be decisive in doing thing. And one should bow his head in front of the woman he loved, and one also should resist the temptation of the outside world. The more important is boldness! "Are you still a man? Since you dare to make trouble with my mother, you should think about the consequences." Ian Moore kicks the hand of Helen on the ground. It seems that he wants to vent all the unhappiness. Now, his mother lies on the hospital, so he will let this two man live in a hard way. "Mommy? Who is your mommy?" Emily suddenly opens her eyes. She looks at Ian Moore. They only want to make trouble with Jamie Moore, but they never hear that Jamie Moore has a son! So... Ian Moore presses his lips, and he kicks hardly. "Ah! Ah! Pain!" Helen struggles, but he is caught by Night.1, so he cant move, and he could just stand. "Young master, do you need a knife?" Night.1 says suddenly, and he asks with temptation. If Ian Moore says yes, that means this child has the courage to convince them. If he says no, that means he is not qualified to be their master. They will not treat him as a leader. Ian Moore says without raising his head, No Night.7 feels disappointed. Then he sees that Ian Moore takes a small Swiss Army knife from his pocket. Her eyes lit up, and she looks at Ian Moores action. "No, don''t kill me, I beg you! I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die!" Helen shakes his head in fear, which disappoints Emily Lin. "Then I''ll give you a chance. As long as you stab your sister''s ankle with a knife, I''ll consider letting you go." Ian Moore puts the Swiss Army knife in front of Helen. One could not see the expression of him clearly against the light, but his words startled others. Ian Moore is used to this. When he and his mother live in the Ennd, they are often bullied by others. At that time, Chris Lockwood goes back to France. Every time, Mommy needs to try her best to protect him, otherwise, he will not be taken away by others. At that time, she is still young, and he doesnt know all of this. Its very lucky that he meets his mothers schoolmates, and this uncle sends the knife to him. Its not send to Jamie Moore but to Ian Moore. At that time, although Ian Moore is young, he still knows that he needs to protect Mommy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He is smarter than others, and he is mature than other people. He almost losses his life in Jamie Moores stomach, but its so lucky that he survives strongly. Nothing is important than his mother. "No! Brother, don''t listen to him. I''m your sister!" Emily Lin losses his mind after hearing Ian Moores words, .Then she shuts at Helen. Night.1 told him that they have a good rtionship. But Ian Moore doesnt believe this. They dont have the same mother, so this is impossible. Whats more, in other peoples mind, the identity of Helen is lower than Emily Lin. This is the difference between them two. "Do you think I really take you as my sister? The Emily Family only has a male heir, and its me. Who are you? If I hadn''t been afraid of your mother, I would have turned against you!" Helen couldnt care so much. Thus he shuts at Emily Lin. Helen scolds vigorously. And as for your father, he always treats me bad. If I dont exist in the world, your family would have no heir. You even dont recognize my mother, do you really think I want this? When I take you house, I will drive you out sooner orter!" "Helen, you dog bastard! We are really blind. We raise you white wolf!" Emily Lin kicks to Helen. It seems that the rtionship between them has broken. Ian Moore looks at them coldly. He suddenly feels sad in his heart. So whats about him? If his daddy knows his existence, will he abandon his mommy? Ian Moore suddenly understands the worry of Jamie Moore. And he will not stay away from Jamie Moore. If this is true, he will not take him as his daddy. Ian Moore struggles in his heart. His face is lonely, which makes people feel sad. Suddenly, an idea shes in his mind. "Night.1." Seeing that Helen really stabs Emily Lin with that Swiss Army, Ian Moore ignores Emilys roar, and he turns to look at Night.1. Yes. "Tie them up and send them to Mr. William." Ian Moore takes over the Swiss Army knife and then says. Mr. William, the whole country C has only one Mr. William--that is Dan William. Although Night.1 feels confused, he still nods. "What? Didn''t you say you let me go?" Helen opens his eyes in horror. He looks at Ian Moore, and he has a feeling that he will die. "Let you go? I just say that I will consider for this. But I never say that I will let you go. Ian Moore smiles, and then he turns away. Helen knees on the ground. He opens his mouth, but he couldnt say anything. His eyes are full of despair. "Where are you going now, young master?" After this, Night.1 has no doubt about Ian Moore. He decides to train him well. Chapter 79 Send Gifts Chapter 79 Send Gifts It''s not fostered as the sessor of the organization, but as the future master. "Hospital." The operationsts two hours, and then Jamie Moore is sent into the advanced ward. "The patient can''t be disturbed. The injury of the leg is not serious. The patient should not to touch the water, and she''ll recover after having a rest for a few weeks." The Dean tells Dan William all the precautions and then leaves. Its very quiet in the ward. Jamie Moore lies on the bed, and the ward is white and dazzling. She is having an intravenous drip. She lies on the bed quietly with a pale face, and she is like a dead flower. Dan William goes to the bedside and sits down. He tucks the quilt for Jamie Moore. His deep ck eyes are full of love and chagrin. He looks at Jamie Moore''s sleeping face quietly. The doctor says that he could not disturb her, so he sits there still, and his legs are numb for a long time, but he doesn''t care. After a long time, the door of the ward is opened gently. Ian Moore stands at the door and then he walks in with his short legs, and Night.1 follows behind him. Dan William looks back, and then he sees Bunny walks in with ck sunsses and letter hat. The man behind him is cold and the atmosphere of the room fall to the freezing point since the manes in. Dan William stands up and then looks at Ian Moore and Night.1 with vignce and hostility. His momentum is more than Night.1s. Night.1 is slightly shocked when he sees Dan William''s face. This face is clearly the same as Ian Moore''s Is it possible that... "Who are you?" Dan William says with a cold voice. "We''re here to give presents." Ian Moore says with a low voice. He is still wearing ck sunsses, and he is sure that he would not be recognized by Dan William. Dan William frowns, and then the door is opened by Derek William. Derek William nces at Ian Moore and Night.1, and then he says, "Young master, we have found that person." "Where is it?" "That person has been locked in the basement, and its them that send the person to us." Derek William says. "What do you want?" Dan William is still cautious. In the uncertain situation, whether these two people are enemies or friends remains to be verified. What''s more, they seem to know more about Jamie Moore''s injury. "Jamie Moore is our friend since we are still in Ennd. Since we are friend, we dont want anything." Night.1 says. Jamie Moore''s friend in Ennd? Dan William stares at Ian Moore and Night.1. Just Looking at their temperament, he knows that they are not ordinary people. Had Jamie Moore bring his rival back to China? Seeing that Dan William has some doubts, Ian Moore goes to the bedside and then says with eyes focus on Jamie Moore, "If you don''t believe us. You could ask her when she wakes up." "Its better to be so." "Hello, my name is Ian. This is my brother Night.1." Ian Moore walks to Dan William. Because he is short, he has to look up. But this is the first time that he introduced himself to his father in his real name. When he thinks that Jamie Moore will know the thing when she wakes up, he knows that Jamie will bit him. "Yean." Dan William nods coolly. From Ian Moore''s point of view, he could only see his beautiful jaw. Night.1 is sure that Ian Moore is Dan William''s child, but Ian Moore''s behavior makes him feel strange. Doesnt Dan William know that Ian Moore is his child? This can also exin why Ian Moore disguises himself in front of his father. Ian Moore dares not to sit by Jamie Moore''s side. He finally gets rid of his fathers hostile idea. Ian Moore still wants to cultivate a good rtionship with his Daddy. Mom... Sister Jamie, how are you?" Ian Moore wants to call Jamie Mom. Fortunately, he takes it back in time and then asks. If Jamie Moore hears Ian Moore called her sister, the thing would be moreplex, and he would be beaten by Jamie seriously. "The injury is not serious. She can leave the hospital after having a rest for a few weeks." Dan William says lightly. He does not have any antipathy to Ian Moore''s caring words about Jamie Moore, and he even feels a faint familiarity. Ian Moore nods and then sits on the sofa in the ward. He looks at Dan William with his big eyes. After a while, Derek Williames in again. He says something to Dan William and then Dan Williams face changes. It is very subtle, but Ian Moore, who has been watching him, doesn''t miss it. "Don''t let them die so easily. I''ll make a decision when I go back." Dan William orders coldly, and then Derek William immediately goes down. Jamie Moore doesn''t wake up all night. Ian Moore asks Night.1 to go back first. Seeing that Dan William has no idea, he falls asleep on the sofa. His nervous tension is finally rxed. Even though Ian Moore is smart and steady, he is just a child. The next morning, the sunlightes in through the curtain of the ward. Jamie Moore who lies on the bed moves her eyshes. After a few blinks, she slowly opens her eyes. Her eyes are full of confusion and loss. She looks at the white ceiling, and her nose is full of a smell of disinfectant. She turns her head and then she sees that Dan William is lying on the edge of the hospital bed with his chin propped up like he is asleep. His face is cold and clear, which has some invisible temptation to others. She moves subtly, but she still wakes Dan William up who is in shallow sleep. He opens his obsidian eyes. Seeing that Jamie Moore looks at him, he is very happy. The joy in his eyes is just like a suddenly blooming fireworks, and then disappears. "Are you awake?" His cool and mellow voice pulls Jamie back, and the sight in her eyes shed, which is just like throw a stone into a pool of calm water. "Why am I here?" Jamie Moore turns her eyes and looks around and then the eyes stops on the drops. Her right leg couldn''t move at all, and she could even feel pain. She only remembers that something hit her leg before she faints. Her legs! Jamie Moore''s breathing is sluggish. She opens the quilt and sees that her calf is wrapped by gauze. Although she couldn''t move, her leg is still intact and hasn''t been sawed off "Don''t worry; I won''t have your legs sawn off." Dan William tucks the quilt for her, and his voice is full of impalpable ndness. Jamie Moore nods. "Sister Jamie." Soft and sticky voicee from Jamie''s left side. Jamie Moore looks at the direction of the voice subconsciously, and then she is shocked. Even if Ian Moore wears sunsses and hat, Jamie Moore can recognize that this stinky boy is her baby at a nce! What''s going on? Does Dan William find Ian? Whats more, what does this stinky boy call her? Sister! "You..." Jamie Moore looks at Ian Moore. Her face bes more and more pale. She looks at Dan William from the corner of her eyes, but she doesn''t find any different emotions on his face. "Sister Jamie, have you forgotten me? I''m Ian. Have you forgotten our wonderful days in Ennd?" Ian Moore grabs Jamie Moore''s hand and then says with a smile, but he could feel that there is a coldTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. behind him. This sentence is really too nauseating! If Ian is not a child, Dan William would have kicked him out. Chapter 80 Moms Words is Right Chapter 80 Mom''s Words is Right Jamie Moore presses her lips, and suddenly she feels the injured calf be more painful, but now it seems that Dan William still know nothing about Ian Moore. "Of course, I remember. You are Ian. Sister Moore misses you too much." Jamie Moore reaches out her hand and pinches Ian Moore''s face intimately, but in the ce where Dan William couldn''t see, she looks at Ian with a fierce and evil expression. It seems she is saying that you will die soon. "That''s good." Ian Moore smiles reluctantly. He feels that something bad is waiting for him. "Ah, it seems that you two have a good rtionship." Dan William says with some relish. He has never seen Jamie Moore is so intimate with anyone except him. However, he relieves when he confirms that Jamie knows Ian Moore. "Dan William, I''m hungry." Jamie Moore suddenly turns her head and looks at Dan William. Her eyes are full of pitiful and watery color, which make Dan Williams heart feel soft. "What do you want to eat? I''ll let Derek William buy it for you." Jamie Moore rarely show her coquetry, thus Dan Moore feel much better than before. "No, I want you to buy it for me. I want to eat the delicious signboard dishes of Papaya Street and the small steamed buns there!" Jamie Moore says in a soft voice. Maybe because she is illness, so her voice is especially soft and greasy, and it''s very sweet. Dan William frowns and then rejects her proposal, "No, you just woke up and you can''t eat anything too greasy now." Jamie Moore suddenly bes upset. In fact, she just wants to send Dan William away with an excuse. By the way she wants to show her coquetry to Dan for the sack of her illness. "Well, I''ll bring you the light dish in that restaurant, and you wait me here." Dan William''s heart is soft. He reaches out and rubs her hair naturally. Then he turns and leaves. When the door is closed, Jamie Moore is not sure that if Derek William is watching outside. Thus she grabs Ian''s cor and make him to sit on the edge of the hospital bed, ravaging his little face. "Mommy, Im painful." Ian Moore shows his weakness and shrinks his neck. "Who is your mommy? I am your sister!" Jamie Moore feels distressed. Thus she lights her strength. She is very energetic except that her feet can''t move. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Who dares to say that? As soon as we go out, everyone would know that you are my mommy! "Ian Moore looks at Jamie Moore pleasantly. He can''t offend mommy for his little butt. Jamie Moore murmurs and then asks, "You should tell me the fact, why are you here? I remember you have a ss today! " Ian Moore dares not to say that Night.1 asks a leave for him, thus he has to change the subject, "Mommy, that handsome guy just looks like me. Would he be my daddy?" What? Jamie Moore''s thorns are almost up. She looks at Ian Moore and then asks earnestly, "Honey, have you seen each other?" "No, I disguise myself like this. Ian Moore pushes the sunsses on his nose, "But he looks like me very much, and he is very handsome." Jamie Moore relieves. As long as Dan William doesnt know it, everything would be OK. Then Jamie reminds of something and she says, "Honey, mommy has told you that you are born from the watermelon. In order to cut the watermelon, mommy has kept it for ten months, so honey, don''t think about it too much." Jamie Moore presses her lips. He would believe moms words before, but Mommy, Dad just leaves, would it good to say like this? "If the baby doesn''t believe it, Mommy will show photos to you." Jamie Moore rubs Ian Moore''s little face. The feeling of touching is really good. He would not be cheat by these photos which only have some fake watermelon seeds again! Ian Moore keeps silent and he decides to ignore it. "Honey, as long as that uncle is there, you couldn''t take off this sunsses and hat, understand?" Jamie Moore says to Ian Moore seriously. Her eyesight even nces at the door as she says. She is afraid that Dan William would suddenlye back. "Why?" Ian Moore pretends that he doesnt understand moms words, and he endures to smile. "There is no reason, it''s right to listen to Mommys words!" Ian Moore nods and he doesnt retort. Anyway, he always listens to Mommy. 15 minutester, Dan Williames in with a delicious stic bag. Seeing that Jamie Moore is holding Ian Moore''s face, his eyes are shining. He fixes the table in front of Jamie Moore. Dan William takes out the box in the stic bag, and then he opens the lid, and a strong fragrancees out. It smells delicious. Its a bowl of thin meat porridge, two boxes of date cakes, and a box of crystal dumplings. Maybe Dan is afraid that Jamie wants to eat something with a heavy taste, thus he also buys crystal dumplings and porridge. Ian Moore looks at the box on the table. His big eyes which like ck grapes are very cunning. Interesting. "Why don''t you go?" Dan William looks at Ian Moore. He doesn''t want to chase Ian but if Ian Moore still stays at here, he will look like a high wattage light bulb. "I will be here with my sister Jamie. Sister Jamie, this strange uncle drives me away." Ian Moore looks at Dan William and then says in injured tones. He turns around and hugs Jamie Moore in a pitiful way. Dan William''s face suddenly darkened. This smelly boy calls Jamie Moore sister Jamie, but he calls him strange uncle? Jamie Moore presses her lips. If she can, she really wants to beat his little butt. Then she wants to tell him, honey, this strange uncle is your father But Jamie Moore dares not to do that, she could only pinches Ian Moore''s face with smile and cunning in her eyes and then says, Come on, this brother will not drive you away. You should eat steamed bun." As Jamie says, she picks up steamed buns and then put it into Ian Moore''s mouth to block Ians words. "How about me?" Dan William squints his eyes and looks at Jamie Moore with his hands around his chest. Jamie Moore is about to drink porridge. Hearing Dans words, she feels a little strange, and then she says, "Don''t you go to work?" Hearing this word, Dan Williams face be more and more gloomy. Jamie is really an ungrateful woman. He has kept her for all night. Does she reward him like this? Ian William almostughs when he hears Jamies words. Mommy is such a fool. The reason that Daddy stays here is that Daddy cares about her. He is a child, and he could understand this, but mommy even chases daddy away. Daddy is so pathetic. "What are youughing at?" Jamie Moore turns her head and looks at Ian Moore inexplicably. She can be so calm when the baby and the father gather together. Jamie Moore really feels that her bearing ability is really strong. However, she seems to cheat two people at the same time, one is Dan William, and the other is Ian Moore. As for Dan William, she only has a little guilt, but as for Ian Moore, Jamie Moore feels that it is unfair to him. Jamie Moore feels depressed in her heart. Then she gives a fierce look to Dan William. If it isn''t for him, how her baby could be so aggrieved! But, does Ian Moore really feel aggrieved? In fact, he feels cheerful in his heart. "I won''t go to thepany today." Dan William walks to the sofa and then sits down. He picks up the newspaper on the table and begins to read it. Jamie Moore takes a sip of porridge and then says, "Is thepany closed?" Chapter 81 Shut Up and Eat Your Own Food Chapter 81 Shut Up and Eat Your Own Food "Shut up and eat your own food." Dan William nces at her and looks back to the newspaper. Ian Moore can''t stop it. He covers his mouth and chuckles, "Sister Jamie, you two really have a good rtionship." "He is my boss." Jamie adds. She doesnt want Ian knows more things between Dan William and her. But in Dan Williams ears, the vor of this sentence has changed. "Then why does this strange uncle have to stay with you all night and worry about you so much?" Ian Moore pretends that he doesn''t know anything, and he is asking advice, but in fact, he feels very happy in his heart. He has decided that he will do anything to keep mommy and daddy stay together. At that time, he would be able to pee on daddy''s neck without any scruples. In fact, this idea also stems from the time when he is shopping with Jamie Moore in Ennd. At that time, he meets a family of three on the street. The little boy sits on his father''s neck and grabs his father''s ear to y with him. The father not only doesn''t me him, but also dotes on interacting with him. Ian Moore always envies the little boy. He also wants to sit on his father''s neck and goes to many ces with him. But Ian Moore couldnt tell these words to anyone, he could only hide these words in his heart. Jamie Moores face turns red quickly. Her delicate little face is as red as a rose. Her teeth are against her lower lip and she is embarrassed. She stares at Ian Moore, but it gives other people a feeling of yful. "It''s just that the boss cares about the subordinates!" Ian Moore presses his lips wrongly. "Is this true? Mommy says that only a boyfriend can be so kind to his girlfriend. Does this strange uncle is sister''s boyfriend?" Jamie Moore is stunned. When does she tell him that? Dan William smiles. Looking at Jamie Moores expression, he nods after hearing Ian Moores words. "Looking, the uncle nods." Ian Moore suddenly throws the problem to Dan William. Its so quickly that Dan William could not redraw his eyesight and thus he looks straight into Jamie Moores eyes. "He''s a child. Don''t mind his words." Jamie Moore smiles, and then she reaches out and pretends to touch Ian Moore''s face very intimately, but the strength she used is enough to make Ian Moore cry. That feeling is so overwhelming. Ian Moore quickly grabs Jamie Moore''s hand. He presses his lips pitifully and pretends to be pitiful. "Well, I don''t mind." Dan William says lightly. He sits in an elegant way, and he pumps his lips. In other peoples eyes, his dignified appearance is a picture, and it could be said as perfect. The charm of amitted man seems to pierce the calm look on Jamie Moore''s face. Does... she''s too amorous. A rhythmic knock on the door stops her thinking. Ian Moore walks to the door and tiptoes to open the door. A woman with delicate makeup and fashionable clothes is standing at the door. She has wavy hair, and wears sunsses on her face, and she wears a pair of high-heeled shoes. She is tall and she is very fashion. Ian Moore''s face suddenly turns dark. He remembers that this woman is a model that is photographed by the reporterst time with Daddy. Why does shee here? July Summer looks at Ian Moore curiously, and then she walks into the ward. At one nce, she sees Dan William is sitting on the sofa. She ignores Jamie Moore, who is eating steamed buns in the bed and who is still a patient. It''s true that Ian Moore is his son. When Jamie Moore sees July Summer, she also shows a bad face. What does this woman do here? Does she want to show love in front of her? Jamie Moore doesnt forget that she is so embarrassed in the restaurant at that day, and it seems that she has robbed others'' things. Its so annoying. Jamie Moore puts down her chopsticks when she thinks of here. And she losses all her appetite. "Honey ~ I hear the thing happenedst night. It''s really breathtaking. Aren''t you hurt?" July Summer does not go to the exhibition because she is shooting in other cesst night. When she knows the things from the TV, shees back immediately. Hypocrisy Jamie Moore pumps. She is a patient, but July Summer doesnt care about her. Instead, she cares about Dan William who is not hurt. The fact is that shees here to show love to Dan William! "Yeah." Dan William answers coldly. Then he finds Jamie Moore does not eat anything, and there is more than half of the food left in the box, so he puts down the newspaper and walks towards her. "What''s wrong? Isnt it taste delicious?" Dan Williams voice rises. Jamie Moore is shocked, and then she looks up and what appear in her eyes is worried eyes of Dan William. Does he worry about her? "Isn''t this Miss Jamie? You are here, too. Hello, I''m July Summer." July Summer walks to Jamie Moore and she pretends that she just finds Jamie also stay here. Then she smiles and says hello to Jamie Moore right now. "Hello." "Jamie Moore replies dully, and then she covers herself with the quilt, and then says," I want to have a rest. If you want to chat with each other, please go out. Dan William''s eyes shes. Is this girl jealous? "Then honey, let''s go outside." July Summer smiles and then holds Dan William''s arm. "Dont you hear the words? She wants to have a rest. Get out." Dan William takes out his arm and scans July Summer''s deliberately dressed face with cold eyes. His voice is full of the king''s momentum which cannot be vited. Ian Moore stands in the corner, and he is almost ready to p for Dan William. Daddy is so domineering! What? The smile on July Summer''s face bes stiff. She looks at Dan William with her big eyes sadly. She dares not to disobey his words, but she also does not show a sad and pretentious expression. She nces at Dan William and then walks out the ward. Jamie Moore covers her head with the quilt, but her eyes are open widely. Her cheeks are slightly puffs up, and she listens to the thing happened outside carefully. Dan William pulls the quilt to one side directly and looks at Jamie Moore with a funny look, "she has got out. Now you could sit up and eat something." Jamie Moore sits up awkwardly with his help. Her legs are numb, and she could not feel any pain at all, but the numbness isn''t feeling very good. "Silent Jamie, my elder brother tells me to go home for dinner. Ian goes back first." Ian Moore makes up an excuse casually and then raises his face cleverly. Jamie Moore pumps. Brother? Where''s the brother from? "I''ll leave with youter. You''re a child and its not safe if you leave alone." Jamie Moore worries about Ian Moore, thus she says. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her little baby is so lovely. What should she do if her little baby is hurt by some bad person? "Discharge? Who tell you that you could be discharged? " Dan William opens the box again, and the he nces at her lightly, and sends the lean pork congee to her. "Can''t I leave the hospital today? It''s not a big deal. " Jamie Moore eats the lean pork congee quickly and she eats steamed buns at the same time. At the same time, she also puts a steamed bun to Ian Moore as she eats. "If you think you can walk, I''ll take discharge formalities now." Dan William takes out his mobile phone and ys it after he finishes his words. He is sure that she could not walk right now. Chapter 82 Dan William, You Lied to Me! Chapter 82 Dan William, You Lied to Me! Ian Moore looks at his mother pitifully. Mommy''s so pitiful. It seems that mommy is doomed to be eaten by daddy. They are not at the same level. Jamie Moore does not believe that this is the truth. She tries all her efforts move her legs. Unfortunately, the move involves the wound on her leg. She feels very painful, and her red cheek turns pale and she almost throws her left leg to one side. The wordme jumps into Jamie Moore''s brain. "Dan William, you lied to me!" Sheins and she pinches her right leg. It''s as painful as amputation! "What do I lie to you?" Dan William is puzzled. Seeing that Jamie Moore is so painful, Dan William says with a worried eye. "You tell me that you wouldn''t let someone cut my leg off. Now I am so painful, maybe my legs have already been cut!" As soon as Jamie Moore thinks of her sawn leg, she has a sense of desperation. How could she wear those beautiful skirts and walk happily in the future! Does she need to walk with crutches in the future?! Dan William pumps, and he helplessly touches the forehead. Then he looks up at Jamie Moore who lost herself in losing legs and says, "Jamie Moore, can you be a little more stupid?" Jamie Moore is even more aggrieved, and the aggrieved people are generally unreasonable, "What''s wrong with me? My leg has been cut off and you even scold me! " "Who tells you that your leg has been cut off? Have you lost your brain? Do not you see your leg under the quilt? Dan William is so incisive that when he says these words, and she almost hurts Jamie Moore to the death. You are the pig! Jamie Moore angrily opens the quilt. When she sees her leg wrapped inyers of gauze, she finally believes that her leg has not been cut "What? Is this your leg?" Dan William walks to her and he presses her calf hardly, which make Jamie loss her breath. "Who knows that is not this fake leg?" Jamie Moore jumps from Dan Williams hand. On the one hand, she d that her legs are still intact, on the other hand, what she says is not what her thinking. Dan William feels very angry, and he leans down and holds Jamie Moores face with her hands. Jamie Moores face is soft and tender. He could even see the tiny fluff on it. He looks at Jamie Moore and then says affectionately under her gaze "Jamie Moore, do you know that even pigs can beat you in IQ?" "Do you eat your brain together when you are eating food?" Pig will be angry if I said that you are pig. How can you be so stupid? This is the first time that Jamie Moore hears so many words from Dan William. Althoughall words are bad to her! Is she stupid? If Jamie Moore can, Jamie Moore really wants to point to his face and proudly tells him that his son is in her hand. If he wants to see him, he should redeem his brain! "I''m so stupid, why are you still in the same room with me? If you have the ability, you can go out!" Jamie Moore looks at him with a good look, and her face is shining, and she is very proud when she thinks of Ian Moore. "In the same room?" Dan William chuckles in a low voice. Then he says, "You say that we are in the same room, so you are not afraid that what will I do to you?" Dan William moves close to Jamie Moore as he says. Jamie Moore could only passively lean back. She is a little fluster when she sees Dan William moves close to her. Pooh, why does she offend him! "I, I tell you, you should not do anything to meThere are children here..." Jamie Moore swallows her saliva. She even could smell the faint mint fragrance on his body when Dan William moves close to her. The warm smell of male surname kept approaching her, which made Jamie William''s whole heart flutter. Dan William gently presses his lips, and he grasps her chin with his long fingers. He moves to Jamie Moore and then he blows his breath to her ears gently. Obviously, he can feel the little woman''s body is shaking. "Children? There are only two of us here. " What? Jamie Moore looks around. Sure enough, Ian Moore has disappeared. Sure enough, she has a good son. At the critical moment, he leaves his mommy behind. Jamie Moore really wants to cry at the moment. "Don''t you mean that I could do something to you if there had no child?" Dan William raises a ruffian smile, but he doesn''t feel like a hooligan. Instead, it looks like a sense of life. "What do you want to do?" Jamie Moore stares at him. She has nowhere to hide herself. She couldn''t believe that he could kiss her. "I tell you that I don''t brush my teeth. Don''t you have a habit of cleanliness?" Jamie Moore suddenly says. Although she has just let Ian carry water for her to brush, she doesn''t believe that he will kiss her when hears her words. Dan William stops, but he does not leave as Jamie Moore thinks, and he says, "Does the toothpaste of the hospital is Yunnan Baiyao?" "How do you know this?" Jamie Moore blinks, and she blurts out subconsciously. She is regret after saying. Why does her IQ drop dramatically when she met Dan William? Jamie Moore even suspects that even if Dan William lets her jump down now, she would do it ording to his willing. "Well, she''s so cute." Dan William smiles. He reaches out and rubs Jamie Moores ck and soft hair. It is not the length of the legendary goddess''s hair. It is just over her shoulder, and the hair tail is very neat. It is as soft as silk. When he grabs the hair, hair would slip away from his fingers. Jamie Moore''s face turns red in a sh. Is he praising her? Is this the legendary way to p first and then give a date? However, it is very useful. --- The next day, Jamie Moore leans against the hospital bed and ys with the tablet. she nces out from time to time, and she withdraws his eyesight as she does not see the sight of Dan William, and she continues ying. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Time passes quickly. Its already 12 o''clock when Jamie Moore sees the clock again. After ying with patience for a while, Jamie Moore finally losses her patient. She turns her head and looks out of the window. At this moment, she sees clearly that there is a person standing outside the window, but it soon disappeared, and it seems that this is Jamie Moores illusion. Is it Dan William? Jamie Moore frowns, and then she takes a pillow from behind and holds it in her arms. She feels confused. If that person is him, why doesn''t hee in? Thinking of this, Jamie Moore turns her eyes, and pretends that she is ying with the pillow in her arms, but the remaining light in the corner of her eyes is fixed on the outside of the window. After a while, the man begins to show his face, but Jamie Moore could only see from the corner sight, so she could not see it very clearly. Sure enough, there is a person, but that person is not Dan William! "Ah!" Jamie Moore suddenly covers her abdomen, and she holds the corner of the pillow tightly with her hands. She shows her painful face to the window, and it seems that she is going to faint. The man outside the window hesitates for a while. Seeing that Jamie Moore is so pain, he immediately rushes into the ward. He holds Jamie Moores shoulders nervously, how are you? Are you ok? " Jamie Moore quickly grabs his wrist, and then she looks up. She is shock and then says, "Why are you here?" Chapter 83 Are You Pretending? Chapter 83 Are You Pretending? It''s Hooson. Hooson smiles embarrassedly. He wears a white shirt, a pair of beige Capris and a ck hat. He looks very fashion and sunshine. "Are you pretending?" Hooson looks at Jamie Moore with a surprise expression, and then he suddenly finds that he has been cheated. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Well, how can I lead you out?" Jamie Moore puts a wisp of her hair down to the shoulder, and then she shows an expression of winner to Hooson. Hooson smiles awkwardly. He wants to take off his hat with one hand, but then he suddenly changes his hand. "Whats wrong with your right hand?" Jamie Moore notices the details and then asks. "Well, I hurt myself when I am going to help a friend." Hooson says. He looks at Jamie Moore with tenderness eyes. "That man is lucky to meet such a nice man as you." Jamie Moore is a little surprised. Because Hooson seems to be very sunny and warm, but she can see that he is not the kind of who loves handle thing rted to others. So the man he saves is really lucky. "Very lucky." Hooson smiles, and he feels very happy, and it looks like he is a child who receive praise from other people. "By the way, why are you in the hospital? Are you hurt? " "I thought you''d know the thing happened to me since you watch it outside for a long time." Jamie Moore jokes. The feeling Hooson gives her is very simr to her friend in Ennd, so when talk to him, she feels very happy. "I just pass by and I think I am wrong." Hooson exins and then he sits on the chair. Jamie Moore thinks for a while and then says, "Are we fellow sufferer? I hurt my right leg and you hurt your right hand. We really have the same fate. " "Miss Moore." When Derek William walks in and sees Hooson sits there on the sofa, he frowns immediately and his face looks ugly. He just walks away for a while and other people even walks in, and that person even is a man. If the young master knows "Why are you here?" Derek William''s voice is very cold. He looks at him warily. Derek William has been secretly protecting Dan William. Of course, he has seen Hooson. Derek, he''s my friend." Jamie Moore blinks at Derek William with a threaten eyes. She smiles cunningly, which always makes Derek William feel that danger ising. "Miss Moore, I''m Derek William." How can Derek William not understand this? When Jamie Moore secretly throws Dan William''s nning book or one of his favorite objects to the dump, she would look at him like this when she finds he sees all of the process. That expression only have one meaning. If he dares to tell Dan William, she will kill him! "Hello." Hooson says hello to Derek William with a smile. He ignores the chill of Derek William and then says, "I''m Jamie Moores boyfriend in the future." Puff! Jamie Moore almost ps at him, "Don''t talk about it. Believe it or not, I''ll let Derek throw you out of here?" Here is the thirteenth floor. And he will die. "It''s OK. As long as I can be Jamie Moores boyfriend, I''m willing to jump." Hooson says to Derek William provocatively. Derek William snorts coldly. He can only say something good. The truth is that he finds Miss Moore is stupid and easy to cheat. After staying with Dan William for a long time, finally Derek William also learns his methods. If Jamie Moore knows what Hooson will do, she will throw him out first. "Shut up. A man should not speak too much." Jamie Moore stares at Hooson. If he goes on like this, Derek William will definitely misunderstand him. If Dan Willian knows this, the thing will be bad. Wait, why does she care that if Dan William hears the words? He doesn''t mind. "Miss Mo, I have to remind you that if the young master knows, you must know the consequences." "Are you threatening me?" Jamie Moore squints and looks at him coldly. "What do you want me to know?" The cold and mellow voice suddenly breaks into people''s ears. Dan William who wears ck tailored handmade suit walked in to the ward. His figure is well shaped in the ck tailored handmade suit. His body exudes mature charm of male surname, which make people unable to open their eyes. Hooson notices that Jamies eyes suddenly burst with joy. "It''s you." Dan William walks into the ward. He throws the mobile phone on the table. When he sees Hooson, he looks at Hooson vigntly. He is very clear that Hooson has a different feeling to Jamie Moore. In the past, he would not have any idea, because he would not pose any threat to him. But when he asks Derek William to call up the video tape of that day, and from the video, he knows that Hooson uses his body to block most of the brokenmp posts for Jamie. And it is because of this, Jamie Moore is just injured in the leg, and the hurt is not very serious. If there is no Hooson, Jamie Moore can''t wake up now. A person is willing to protect a person with his own life. Dan William knows that Hooson loves Jamie Moore. Dan William thanks him for saving Jamie Moore, but it doesn''t mean that he will let him have a chance. "Mr. William, long time no see." Hooson stands up and shakes hands with Dan William in a friendly way, but his warm eyes are dignified. Dan William also shakes hand with Hooson and he says with a smile, "Mr. Hooson is really interested in things that don''t belong to him." I will wait to see your action. Dan William says, the confidence rises from his body, and nothing could hide it." Who says that only women can have a war? Now it seems this is not the truth that man can meet each other with a hug, and says, hello, brother. That''s all bullshit. Hooson doesn''t stay for a long time. He confesses a few words to Jamie Moore and then left. Derek William goes out quietly. This time, no one is allowed to enter the ward and disturb them. "Who allows you to see him?" Dan William says coldly. Seeing that Jamie Moore is ying the tablet, and she shows no care about the things, he feels very angry. Does this woman have any sense of crisis? Is that man''s love still a good thing to her? Think of here, Dan William be even angry. "He has his own hands and feet. Can I still tie him up and not let hime?" Jamie Moore answers casually, but the word is true. What''s more, hees here by himself. How could it all be her fault? Dan William''s face eases a little. He pulls over the chair and prepares to sit on the chair. Then suddenly, he reminds that Hooson is just sitting here and talking andughing with Jamie, thus he stops at once. "Derek William, throw this chair out." Dan William puts his hands in his pocket, and then he raises his feet to kick the chair away as he calls Derek William. "Yes, master." Derek William picks up the chair and goes out. Jamie Moore is silly. "Do you angry with this chair? And why do you have the ability to litter the hospital''s public property? " Dan William snorts and he sneers at her words. "I''d like to." Chapter 84 You have money and you are the master Chapter 84 You have money and you are the master "Ok,ok,ok. You have money and you are the master." Jamie Moore also hums like him and her fingers keeps sliding fast on the tabletputer. If you have money, you can demolish the hospital. Jamie Moore says secretly in her heart. All of a sudden, Dan William lifts the thin quilt that covers Jamie Moore and he upies the other side of the hospital bed under Jamie Moore''s stunned eyes. "You, what are you doing?" Jamie Moore looks at the man who upies her bed. Although the bed is big enough, she just sleeps in the middle. As soon as Dan William sleeps on the bed, the space shrinks to the minimum suddenly. What are you doing? Does he try to share a bed with her?! "What do you want me to do?" Dan William takes a pillow and puts it behind his head. He pulls the thin quilt, and covers his body with the other side of the quilt. He looks at her with azy and leisurely attitude. "I am a patient!" Jamie Moore gnashes her teeth. But she could not move. She is so close to Dan William that she even could feel the warm temperature of his body. Dan William doesnt answer her, and he just says um and then he closes his eyes to sleep. If she isn''t still ill, would the thing be so simple? Sniffing the light fragrance from his side, Dan William feels that his whole body is rxed. All the fatigue is relieved at this moment and all is disappeared in his mind. Soon, Jamie Moore hears the long and subtle breath from Dan William, and she sneers. Does he fall asleep? How could he sleep like this after taking over her bed?! Jamie Moore turns her head and stares at Dan William. The dark circles under his eyes are obvious. His handsome face looks tired. It seems like he hasn''t slept for a long time. Suddenly, Jamie Moore''s heart softens. In fact, Dan William has no time to rest. He has no to time to have a rest since something happened to Jamie Moore. Right now, he just finishes the thing in thepany, and then he immediatelyes here. Jamie Moore reaches out her hand and pokes it gently on Dan Williams eyebrows. Then she takes back her hand quickly and pretends that she is ying the tabletputer. Very good. These two words suddenly appears in Jamie Moores head, but Jamie Moore could not tell the reason why are they so good. Jamie Moore thought that Dan William is probably the best person after her mother died. But since he treats her so well, why doesnt he want her children. Jamie Moore''s eyes are shining, and suddenly she feels even sad in her heart. Especially when Dan William stays beside her, she would not stop thinking about this. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The game on the tabletputer has been over for a long time, and Jamie Moore doesnt find out. Jamie Moore feels that something has blocked her throat when she thinks of this. She is the only one who knows the desperate fear. Maybe Dan William is cold and indifferent. And anyone is the same to him. Even though she grows up with him, he doesnt let her go. Jamie Moore looks at the sleeping face of Dan William, and then she hides the loss in her eyes. She smiles suddenly, does he sleeps so happily? Just like in the past, when Jamie Moore is too full to sleep, but Dan William is able to sleep, she reaches out, and grabs Dan Moore''s arm and shouts in his ear, "Get up! An earthquake happened! " Even though Dan William doesnt want to wake up, he cant. Dan William opens his eyes suddenly, and then he sits up and tries to pick Jamie Moore up and then leave. But he finds Jamie Moore smiles happily, and then he realizes that he is yed by Jamie Moore. "Do you want to be beat?" Dan William looks at herzily. He loosens his body, and raises his wrist and looks at the time. It''s already four o''clock. He has slept for such a long time! Jamie Moore subconsciously covers her buttocks for fear that he will hit them for unhappy. But then she realizes that now she has grown up.in a sh, how could Dan William be so bored? If he beats her, she will cry loudly! "It''s dinner time. What would you like to eat?" Dan William stands up and arranges his clothes. He rakes his own ck and bright hair. The whole person is charmed by caste which could make other people blooded! Jamie Moore blinks innocently, and then she points to the snack bag on the table and says, "I''m full..." Dan William''s face turns ck. Looking at the bags, there are chips, squid and plum on the table, and everything isplete! "Who allows you to eat these junk food?" "Who tells you that these is junk food? Don''t insult my treasure! " Jamie Moore puts her hand in the bag and takes out two or three chips and then puts them in her mouth. Its so bring in the hospital. How can she live without it? "Do you want to eat food in the hospital? I can make sure that you will be like me if you eat food in the hospital. " Jamie Moore jokes. She throws a biscuit in her mouth and then looks at Dan William who is in anger. "Derek William." Dan William shouts in angry. "Go and change the chef in the hospital. Besides, no junk food is allowed to enter this ward in the future!" What? Jamie Moore is shocked. "Yes." Derek Moore walks into the ward, and then he picks up the snacks on the table and takes the chips from Jamie Moores hand. "Wait, wait." Seeing that the entire snack is in Derek Williams hand, Jamie Moore puts her hands into the potato chip bag and grabs a lot of chips quickly. Dan Williams face bes even ck, "Jamie Moore!" "What do you want to do? This is not produced from you family!" Jamie Moore res back! "You could not eat that!" Dan William is going to grab the chips in her hand as he says. Doesn''t the girl know that it''s no good for her injury to eat them now? Can he still starve her? Jamie Moore acts more quickly than Dan William. She puts the chips in her hands quickly to her mouth and then crunches them loudly, and she ignores the stormy expression on Dan Williams face. The expression on her face seems to say that I have eat the chips, what could you do? Do you want to be beat? Dan William says angrily. Jamie Moore doesnt believe that Dan William will hurt her when she is ill, thus she says loudly, "Are you dare to beat me?" "Do you believe that I will let you add new wounds on your old wounds?" Dan William says. When Dan William says this, his eyes are sharp, and he is extremely angry, which make Jamie Moore fear. "I believe it!" Jamie Moore says softly. "And do you want to eat this junk food in the future?" "I will never eat that!" Never eat? How is that possible? I will never let you know that I am eating junk food. If you have the ability, you can stay all day with me or you can contract the snacks of the whole country! Jamie Moore says in her heart, and she could only say in her heart, because she has no courage to shout it out. "Yeah." Dan William rubs her hair with satisfaction, and then he says with a smile, "Darling, if I find out you eat food like this, I have the ability to buy the whole foodpany of country C, do you believe?" Bah! Jamie Moore wants to kill herself. The thing happens as she says in her heart! "Pop White owns all the descendants of Nu Wa. Do you want to contract all the snacks?" Jamie Moore is a little weak, and she puts her chin against the pillow to show that he is tired. Who is Pop White? Have you contact with other man?! Dan William touches Jamie Moores face and then he says in a cold voice. Chapter 85 Lose you grip Chapter 85 Lose you grip Jamie Moore rolls her eyes and then she suddenly remembers that he never sees these ys. He says, "A man who doesn''t exist, and lose you grip." Dan William presses his lips and then his eyes shed a touch of tenderness. Dan William moves his fingers away and then knocks on her head. "Uh!" Jamie Moore covers the ce where he shots. Is he ying happily?! When Jamie Moore stays in the hospital for five days, she couldn''t help it. The game on the tablet computer has been yedpletely by her. If there is no junk food and no Ian Moore, Jamie Moore thinks the life is boring. She looks at the wall quietly, and the feeling in her heart has fallen apart. When Dan Moorees in, he sees Jamie Moore lies on the bed like a dead fish. She stares at the wall with empty eyes. Seeing that Dan William walks in, Jamie Moore looks at him sadly. "Dan William, can we discuss something?" Seeing that Dan William walks in with a beautiful bag, Jamie Moore says pitifully. "You could say now." Dan William puts the bag on the table and then he takes the box out. Jamie Moore finds that the sign of the bag is snack shop in grapefruit street. The thing on the bag must be chestnut cake! "Can I leave the hospital early?" Jamie Moore stares at the chestnut cakes and swallows. Although the food in the hospital has improved, but her stomach is lone in these days without junk food! "What''s the matter?" Dan William nces at her, and then he picks a chestnut cake into her mouth and asks. The chestnut cake in the mouth is sweet but not greasy. It melts as soon as you bite it. It''s soft and fluffy. It''s the same as what Jamie Moore ate when she was a child. "It''s so boring." Jamie Moore chews the chestnut cake in his mouth and squints at himfortably. "Are you sure?" Dan William looks at her. Jamie Moore feels hopeful and the she nods busily, "Im sure, Im sure, Im sure, Im sure!" "Derek William, please go through the discharge formalities." Dan William orders. Then he picks Jamie Moore carefully and he is prepared to leave. Jamie Moore holds the chestnut cake in her arms, and then she smiles with pride. But when Bugatti drives into the manor, Jamie Moore is shocked. She holds Dan William''s neck and then shakes it hardly. "Are you wrong? My home is not here! " Dan William walks into the vi with her in his arms and then whispers, "Dr. ter of the manor has excellent medical skills. He can cure you in the shortest time. How can you take care of yourself?" I have Ian Moore! Jamie Moore is a little crazy. Ian Moore could rece a hundred of Jim ter, OK? "I can take care of myself..." When Jamie Moore says this, she is not confident enough. When will the wound be cured? My baby must think she doesn''t want him. Hearing this, Dan William loses his hand. Jamie Moore falls into the soft sofa, and she cant move any more. "If you can stand up now, I''ll let you go back." Dan William looks at Jamie Moore. He indicates the housekeeper with his eyes that they could not involve in this thing. "Good!" Jamie Moore feels very happy. She holds the edge of the sofa and tries to move the leg to the side, but the right leg is hurt. It hurts when she moves. It''s impossible to for her to stand up. She doesn''t believe it! Jamie Moore sps the sofa with her fingers. She clenches her lips and tries to put the strength on the leg, as if she is going to use all her strength. She never thinks that one day she would worry about standing up. Its so terrible! Dan William looks at Jamie Moore. She tries all her efforts to stand up. She is a person who never gives up when something bad happened. He doesnt know that why she insists on going back, but he won''t let her go until her injury is better. "Ah!" Jamie Moore''s hand slips, and then her head fall to the right, and her forehead knocks on the hard ss table, which make her feel extremely pain. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Do you know the pain?" Dan William has no choice, thus he squats down and holds her head, and then she moves her forehead hair to one side. The temple on her head has turned red, and it even be purple. Jamie Moore does not say anything. She just pumps her lips, and looks very pitiful. "Master, please wipe the medicine oil for Miss Moore. And don''t leave any marks." Cindy Swift walks toward them with a small bottle and then hands it to Dan William. Dan William unscrews the bottle of "medicine" oil, and takes the cotton swab delivered by Mrs. Cindy Swift, and touched some "medicine" oil on Jamie Moore''s forehead. "Please be light! You are murder me! " Jamie Moore feels very pain, and she does not care any about the image. She reaches out her hands to get rid of Dan Williams hands. The servants around them couldn''t helpughing secretly, and they look at Jamie Moore with disdain eyes. Cindy Swift looks at them sternly. All the servants are so scared that they dare not tough anymore and they hurriedly lower they head. "Don''t move." Dan William holds Jamie Moore with one of his hand, and he puts medicine oil on Jamie Moore with the other hand. In this time, the strength is much lighter. Jamie Moore snorts for a few times. If you never ask me to stand up, I will never fall down and knock my head. Jamie Moore thinks in her heart. When the thing is over, Dan William hands the medicine oil to Cindy Swift. Cindy Swift immediately takes all the servants out of the room, and there are only two of them left in the living room. Dan William puts his elbow on the sofa, and then he looks at Jamie Moore, and then he says with a smile, Now you can get up, aren''t you good at it?" "I''ve changed my mind!" Jamie Moore says angrily. "Oh? Arent you good at speaking? " Dan William continues to make joke with her, and he says deliberately. Jamie Moore turns her head around, and she rejects to talk with this man. "Do you want to see the fate of those who hurt you?" Dan William asks suddenly. The people who hurts her? Jamie Moores eyes brightened and the she nods fiercely. Helen and Emily Lin are locked in the basement of the manor. Only Dan William and Derek William have keys of the manor, and the key cant be copied. And the basement is not easy to close people. The basement is not as bad as Jamie Moore''s imagination. In Jamie Moores thinking, the basement is wet and there are mouse crawls in it. However, in fact, the basement is very clear. Although the sunshine cant enter the room, but the wall could be seen clearly with some weak light. Helen and Emily Lin are tied on two iron pirs in the basement, and there are knife marks all over their bodies, and it seems that they have lost their sense. Jamie Moore sits in the wheelchair that especially prepared for her, pushing away by Dan William. Although she doesn''t like this, she bears it. Can''t Dan William walk with her in his arm? Hearing the voice, Emily Lin raises her head in fear. Her face is full of blood, which is ferocious. Dan William pushes Jamie Moore and they walks close to them, finally Jamie Moore sees who the man is. The man is Emily Lin. It could be her. At the exhibition on that day, Jamie Moore overhears a conversation that make her mistakenly think that someone is going to be bad for Dan William, so she asks Derek William to go back to Dan William. However, the purpose of that person is not Dan William at all, but her. Chapter 86 Its You Chapter 86 It''s You At first, Jamie Moore doesnt know the reason, but now, she knows everything. "Jamie Moore! You are bitch! You should let me go quickly!" Emily Lin shouts at Jamie Moore. The chain which used to ties her is pulled tightly and causes aloud sound. "It''s you." Jamie Moore pumps, and then she smiles coldly. She looks at Emily Lin without any pity. Emily Lin always has a bad feeling to her, but she never thinks Emily Lin even wants to kill her. Is life so worthless in her eyes? "I cant kill you even in this way! But when I see you like this, I think everything I do is worth! Emily Lin looks at Jamie Moore badly. "Do you think you are in good condition?" Sitting on the wheelchair, Jamie Moore looks up and looks at Emily Lin, "If you think you are better than me, you wouldn''t be here, would you?" Jamie Moore is not a well person, and she has no sympathy. It is impossible for her to forgive a person who almost killed herself, and she is not a person who will forgive other people that hurts herself ". Everyone makes mistakes, but it depends on what mistakes are, and whether the thing worth forgiving or not. As for Emily Lin, Jamie Moore never wants to fight with her, but some people could not see the well of others, thus they always want to make troubles. Now the things had happened, and everything cant be changed. "Don''t you think that you can do something bad to me? If I get out, I will kill you!" "Do you think that you could get out of here?" Dan William says coldly. His eyes are deep and condensed, and he looks at Emily Lin coldly. Emily Lin shakes a little subconsciously, and she dares not to look at Dan William. She feels sad. She tries every effort to get close to this man, but now this man announces her death in front of her. "I''ve never think about fighting with you. You should remember that it''s you who takes yourself to the end, and you should not me others." Jamie Moore says in a cold voice. There are domineering power between her picturesque eyes and eyebrows, and she is as proud as a "woman" king. "Please push me out." Jamie Moore says, and she thinks that the air here is a little thin. A person who doesn''t have much contact with her wants her life, Jamie Moore, how bad is your character. Jamie Moore does not say anything all the way, and Dan William pushes her out of the basement silently. Of course, she does not notice what Dan William says to Derek William. He doesn''t allow any possibility happens. Since Jamie Moore has a soft heart, he should be the viin. "Dan William." Jamie Moore says suddenly. The sudden sunshine makes her feel ufortable and inadaptable. She asks in a low voice and people could not judge whether she is happy or not. "Huh?" Dan William pushes her to the path. The wheelchair rolls over the maple leaves on the ground and makes a clear sound, which is especially pleasant on the quiet path. "Umm, I dont do anything. Why would someone want to kill me?" Jamie Moore looks at the front in a trance. As long as she thinks that she almost died under the crystalmp, she feels cold behind her. She has seen murders and dead people before, but she can''t ept it if the act changed to herself. She is not timid, but she is not invincible. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dan William looks down at her. Her thin body looks extremely tough at ordinary times. But at the moment, there is some difference, which makes other people want to protect her. "Don''t think about it. It''s not your fault." Dan William raises his hand andforts her by rubbing her hair. At this time, it would be better if Jamie Moore moves into his arms again. But even Jamie Moore is so bad, will she does that? "Are you touching the dog?" In a few minutes, however, Jamie Moore puts her mood in order, and there is no need for an unimportant person to influence her. Sometimes, it''s good to have a fast thinking, and Jamie Moore is the kind of person who has a fast thinking but she also jumps something asionally. "Are you a puppy?" Dan William continues to push her forward. His pace is very slow and steady, but his voice is full of joking. The maple leaves on the tree will asionally fall on his shoulders. His dark and indifferent eyes are stained with warmth. Unfortunately, Jamie Moore could not see them. "Have you ever seen a puppy as smart as me?" Jamie Moore hums, and then she says defiantly. "..." Dan William does not speak anything, and he never sees a person who admits that he is a puppy. At the same time, as soon as Ian Moore and Night.1 parks in front of the "gate" of the manor, they are scolded by the "gate" guard. "No parking here, please leave as soon as possible!" Two guards in ck uniforme up to them and stop them. Ian Moore pushes the sunsses on the bridge of his nose. His small face bes even smaller under the sunsses. "We are here to visit your young master. Please let him know." Night.1 looks at the two guards. His eyes show funny and interesting eyesight under the sunsses. "Do you have an appointment?" "No." "Then please leave now." Ian Moore''s cheeks are bulging. He doesn''t expect that it would be so difficult toe to daddy''s house. He even has to make an appointment. One day, he will follow mommy toe here freely! Night.1 is even more straightforward. He takes out the mobile phone and calls Dan William directly. "Wow, when do you get his cell phone number?" Ian Moore looks at Night.1 adoringly. How can he forget that! "Last time when I went to the hospital." Night.1 looks at Ian Moore. Its the first time that he sees Ian Moore looks at him in this expression. He feels a little happy in his heart. It''s not easy to make Ian Moore show adoration to him. Ian Moore nods, and he looks around. He sees Dan William pushes Jamie Moore, and they are walk toward them. "Sister Jamie!" Ian Moore goes down from the guard''s arm and shouts at Jamie Moore with his arms holding the railing of the gate. He knows that its better to shout at Jamie Moore than Dan William. Sure enough, Jamie Moore immediately turns her head when she hears Ian Moore''s voice. Then she sees that Ian Moore stands outside the door and the she says, "Push me to there quickly!" She hasn''t seen Ian Moore for a few days, and she misses him very much, so she doesnt know that why Ian Moore could find here. Seeing this, Night.1 hangs up the phone and then he stands behind Ian Moore. Dan William pushes Jamie Moore to the front door. The big door slowly opens to both sides. The guard bows his head respectfully to Dan William and says, "Young master." "Yeah." Dan William nods and he is surprised when he sees Ian Moore and Night.1. in fact, there are few people who know that the manor is purchased by him. At least there will be no strangers here. He looks at Night.1, and he thinks in his heart. "Sister Jamie, Ian misses you so much." Ian Moore cheers and jumps into Jamie Moore''s arms. He skillfully avoids to touching Jamie Moores injured leg. Jamie Moore''s heart is soft. She looks at Ian Moore lovely, and then she says, "I miss you very much..." Chapter 87 Stanger uncle Chapter 87 Stanger uncle Jamie Moore can never say these two words sister. Dan William is in a trance. The figure of the baby in the cake shop that day appears in his mind, which is simr to the figure of the Ian Moore. He wants to take off the sunsses on Ian Moore''s face. "Lets go in." Dan William moves his eyesight from the face of Ian Moore, and then he says softly. Then he pushes Jamie Moore to the house. Ian Moore blinks and then walks into the house with them. "Now you are in the house, so you could take off your sunsses." Dan William pushes Jamie Moore to the sofa and then says to Ian Moore. It seems that he is curious about the face under the sunsses. Night.1 keeps calm, and it seems that he doesnt care about this. Cindy Swiftes in with a tray. She puts a cup of juice in front of Ian Moore, and a cup of coffee in front of Night.1, and then she leaves the living room. It''s strange that the young master should let others stay in the manor. Jamie Moore looks at Ian Moore nervously. Suddenly she regrets that she is too happy. She forgets that Ian Moore''s face can never be seen by Dan William It''s so terrible. She''s so stupid that she even lets Ian Moore walks around freely in front of Dan William. She is really too brave. Jamie Moore, Jamie Moore, you are really stupid! She can already imagine Dan William''s horrible expression when he sees the face of Ian Moore. There is something bad with her leg, so she will be difficult in running even if she wants to run But Ian Moore seems doesnt care about this. He takes a sip of the juice gracefully and calmly and then says, "There is a big scar on my face, so I always wear sunsses outside." He says this in a grievance and unhappy way, which is a mood that a child should have, but he is calmer than ordinary children. "Oh?" Dan William raises his eyebrows. He doesnt expect that the thing would be like this. Thus he has no way to ask more about this, and its even impossible for him to ask Ian Moore take his sunsses off, which is just like adding trauma to his mind. "Yes, yes, Im so pitiful." Jamie Moore hurriedly brings Ian Moore to her arms. She looks at Dan William, and it seems that Dan William has done something bad to Ian Moore. "Yes." Ian Moore hides his face in Jamie Moores chest and he even makes a face in the direction that Jamie Moore can''t see. Dan William presses his lips. It seems that this little boy is pretending to be pitiful andpassionate. Think of here, Dan William walks to Ian Moore, and he lifts Ian Moore up with his hand on Ian Moores neck and then says, If you want to say something, you could say, but please stop you action. Ian Moore is shocked when he is lifts by Dan William. He waves his short hand and asks hug from Jamie Moore. He looks very pitiful, which refreshed the understanding of Night.1. It turns out that Ian Moore is only a child after all, even though The man does not know the existence of Ian Moore. Night.1 looks at Dan William and then he signs in his heart. This man does not look like a man who would abandon his wife and son. Why doesn''t he know the existence of Ian Moore. Suddenly, Nigth.1 thinks that its necessary to make a good investigation. Ian Moore is their master, and he is responsible for sharing his worries. "Hum,hum, this stranger uncle bullies Ian Moore!" Ian Moore sniffs his little nose and looks at Jamie Moore with his tearing eyes. It seems that the tear will fall down from his eyes soon. Jamie Moore feels very pity, but she couldn''t stand up and grab Ian Moore. She is in a hurry. It''s like going back to the time when Ian Moore is almost taken away by others, but she has no ability to protect him. "What do you do, Dan William? Let him go! " Jamie Moore is really in a hurry. No one could touch Ian Moore, Ian Moore will always be her weakness. Dan William holds Ian Moore in one hand, and then he stretches out another hand to touch Jamie Moore''s forehead. Then he chuckles, "What''s up? If others do not know the truth, he will think this is your child." Jamie Moores face turns cold. She looks at Dan William, but she doesnt find any doubts on Dan Williams face, and she sees that Dan William even touches Ian Moores face. Thus her heart gradually drops. She seems to be very "agitating". Seeing this scene, Night.1 turns around. He doesnt want to see any more and this family''s thinking was too divergent. As a son, Ian Moore tries his best to cover up his identity. As a mother, Jamie Moore cooperates with his son. Dan William, who doesnt know the truth, has good feeling to his son, but he does not recognize his son. It''s a wonderful family. "Please look after your children." Dan William puts Ian Moore to Night.1. The fingers under his sleeves are slightly bent. The fingers that have just pinched Ian Moore''s face are warm, and some unknown feeling is surging up in his heart. Night.1 takes over Ian Moore, and then puts him on the ground. Ian Moore only likes to hug his mother and Dan William. If other people hug him, he will feel very ufortable. "Brother Night.1, he bullies me!" Ian Moore pulls the pants of Night.1, and then says in a coquettish tone. Night.1? Jamie Moores eyes are shining. Night.1 has the same surname with her mother. There are not so many people called Night. Whats the family background of this Night.1? "Hum." Dan William murmurs, it seems that he has acquiesced to Ian Moore''s words. He turns to looks at the time, and he finds that its time to let Jim ter change medicine for Jamie Moore. "Sister Jamie~" In fact, Ian Moore just wants to be coquettish. But he does not why he will be so childish in front of his daddy. After changing the medicine, Ian Moore and Jamie Moore lie on the bed. It seems that Dan William has something to do with Night.1, so they are not present. Seeing that there is no one in the room, Jamie Moore immediately shows her personality. She catches Ian Moore, and then she touches the face of Ian Moore," Stinky boy, you are so brave. Who let you come here?" Hearing this, Ian Moore looks up at her pitifully, and then he says, "Brother Night.1 takes me here. Mommy, calm down." Jamie Moore raises his eyebrow, and the surprise shed in her eyes, "Where is Night.1e from?"? When do you hook up with such a handsome guy? Why I dont know this? " Hook up? Ian Moore is a little embarrassed. He could not bear that his mom uses this though on him. "It''s just a friend he knew unintentionally. I need thank him in this time, it is him that I could find the man who hurt Mommy." "Honey, don''t trust strangers too much, or one day you will be sold and Mommy will beat you when you cry." Jamie Moore moves her hand on Ian Moores face, and then she says fiercely. "Well, I will not cry beside you, and the kidnapper will let mommy redeem the baby!" Ian Moore says what he has learned in the TV. With his vivid action, everyone willugh after seeing his expression. Jamie Moore, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the study on the second floor of the vi, the atmosphere is a little dignified. Night.1 leaned against the wall with his hands around his chest. There is no expression on his face. He looks at Dan William through the lens. "I owe you a favor this time. If you need hope in the future, you could ask help from me." Dan William sits behind his desk and says as he looks at Night.1. Chapter 88 Its not me that help you Chapter 88 It''s not me that help you Night.1 is definitely not that kind of person who loves money. It''s better to owe him a favor than pay him. It''s good for everyone. What''s more, his surname is Night. Even if he has no rtionship with family Gilbert it, Dan William has an intuition that there is absolutely no harm in "making friends" with him. "No, I''m not the one who helps you." Night.1 says coldly, and it seems that he is telling a statement of fact. If it isn''t for Ian Moore, he will not hand people over to him. There is a kind of pride in the organization of five people. They don''t care about contact with the outside world, and they hide in the dark for a long time, which makes them more reluctant to contact with the outside world. Although they are very cold, in Ian Moore''s words, there are still some humorous in their cold heart. "Who is it?" Dan William raises his eyes. The light shes in his dark eyes, which is very cold. Two men, who are equal in power, look at each other, and no one, are willing to give up. When Ian Moorees out of the room that prepared for Jamie Moore by Dan William, Dan William and Night.1 also finishes the talk. Ian Moore is afraid that that he would not catch up with thetest variety show live when he returns backte. He runs around the vi on his short ''legs''. The sunlight outside the window pulls his little figure very long and it seems that he is paints ayer of golden color as thin as cicada wings. The vi is very big, but Ian Moore finds the second floor quickly without help of servant. At the corner, Ian Moore seems to be hit something when he runs around the corner. He falls back and his little butt hurts. He quickly stands up, and then he pats the dust on his butt, and then looks up at the man he hit. It''s Dan William. Seeing that the man who is knocked down is Ian Moore, Dan William is surprised. He unconsciously raises his hand and puts it on Ian Moore''s head, and then rubs his hair, "Are you OK?" Night.1 says that it is Ian Moore that sends Emily Lin and Helen to him. There are many cuts on Emily Lin''s ankle, and all of these cuts are rted to Ian Moore. At first, he doesn''t believe it. But it seems that Night.1 has no reason to lie to him. He begins to look at Ian Moore who is only four or five years old. When Night.1 leaves at night, he actually says. It''s a pity. What is the meaning of pity? Ian Moore is surprised that Dan William would "rub" his hair, but this feeling is not bad. "Ian Moore is fine." Ian Moore smiles at him and looks at Dan William with warm eyesight. Dan William squats down and looks at Ian Moore. His eyes are full of doubt. He raises his hand with a ghostly gesture. He gently pinches the edge of Ian Moore''s sunsses with his fingers and then whispers, "You..." Ian Moore''s eyes suddenly open widely under the lens, and his chest leaps vigorously. His two small hands, which were hanging on his side, pinches gently and his hand exudes ayer of sweat. Does he find out? This idea appears in Ian Moore''s mind, which make him almost stop his breath. Next, what he thinks in his mind is that would Mommy like it? Would Mommy still want him? Dan William holds the edge of the sunsses and he is ready to takes them off. He looks at Ian Moore''s sunsses closely, as if there is something urging him to take them off. He is for fear of missing something. "Ian Moore." Night.1 walks to them suddenly, Dan Williams hand stopped. Ian Moore quickly puts on his sunsses and walks towards Night.1. "Brother Night.1." Ian Moore relieves. He wipes the sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, he almost shows himself to Dan William. Night.1 takes Ian Moores hand, and his eyes shed. He would not let Dan William know the existence of Ian Moore before he finds out the whole fact. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If Dan William is the kind of person who abandons his wife and son, he is not worthy of owing such a smart son like Ian Moore. Dan William realizes that he has just lost his temper. Thus he stands up and then nods to Night.1 politely. Then he looks at Ian Moore. Ian Moore puffs up his cheeks with an unhappy face, then he looks at Night.1 grudgingly, "You mean it." Night.1 nods, "Yes." "Do you know the fact?" "Yes." Ian Moore''s cheeks suddenly ttened. He touches his face. In fact, he just wants to know the expression of Dan William when he sees his face "Night.1, let''s go to KFC tonight." Walking to the door of the manor with Night.1, Ian William suggests. "OK. But will your mommy allow you to eat it? " "Don''t be so rigid. I know you want to eat it too." Ian Moore says happily. Although Ian Moore is a little disappointed, he inherits the optimism of his Mommy. "..." Night.1 does not say anything, and he has no interest to this. Ian Moore doesn''t know that his regret tonight will soon be a reality After a week of recuperation, Jamie Moore has been able to move freely. Dan William naturally has no reason to keep her. In short, there are many opportunities to see her in thepany. He is not in a hurry. Jamie Moore refuses Dan William''s offer to send her, and she goes straight into a taxi. She does not bring any luggage when she enters the manor, so shees out rxed. "Jamie Moore." A familiar voice rises in the car. As soon as Jamie Moore is ready to turn around, she feels a pain in the back of the neck, and then her body fall softly. A ferocious face appears in the taxi, and she looks at Jamie Moore with hatred eyes. Ian Moore learns from Dan William that Jamie Moore is on her way back today. He gets up early and prepares a big table for her. He also makes a small cake, which is Jamie Moores favorite. As time goes by, the meal is turning cold and the cake is melting. He quickly puts the cake in the refrigerator and then gives a call to Dan William. "What? Mom... Does Sister Jamiee back? No, I am at her house. She neveres back!" When Ian Moore learns from Dan William that Jamie Moore has nevere back, but he never sees Jamie Moore, he is suddenly in a panic. How could Mommy be missing? Dan William is even more surprised. At this time, Jamie Moore should have been home long ago. It''s impossible that there is no one at home now, unless Think of here, Dan William is also in a panic, and he stands up and walks out. Ian Moore goes out with Night.1 quickly. He dares not to neglect them at all. They let people get into a hole when they are at most rxed time. They must find Jamie Moore as soon as possible! Jamie Moore is also not in a good state. She doesn''t expect that she is knocked out by others as soon as her leg is well. Is she so terrible? She really needs to burn incense and pray. If she is killed by others one day, who will care about her little baby-Ian Moore. Jamie Moore''s hands and feet are tightly tied by thick ropes, and a piece of cloth is stuffed on her mouth. The pain from her back neck makes her squint her eyes. A pair of her eyes stands out in the dark, but she looks around without any target point. Chapter 89 Kidnappers? Chapter 89 Kidnappers? It''s very dark here. Jamie Moore can''t the environment around them. The air is thick with perfume. The floor is soft, which just like a sheep''s carpet. Jamie Moore rolls her eyes. The kidnapper really has a good taste. ... Wait, kidnapper? Jamie Moore suddenly reminds of the face that she had seen before she fainted. She does not remember clearly, but its very much like a person. Mia Moore! It''s her. The voice oveps the face. It''s Mia Moore. So it''s probably Mia Moores room. Jamie Moore doesn''t know how stupid she is. She ties her up, but she puts her in her own house. Doesn''t she tell others that she''s a kidnapper? The intelligence quotient of her In recent days, Jamie Moore does not find that Mia Moore makes trouble with her. The fact is that she has found the way to treat her. She is waiting for her to get hooked herself. Think of here, Jamie Moore feels very unhappy. She never finds trouble with her, but trouble always rubs on her. Could she have a happy life? The fact show that it''s not allowed. While Jamie Moore is finding something to cut the rope, the "door" suddenly opened, and the light on the wall is opened suddenly, and the whole room suddenly lit up. Jamie Moore squints. She opens her eyes when she adjusts the light. She sees that Mia Moore is standing at the door proudly, and she looks at her with a winning attitude. It''s really her. If it isn''t for the cloth in her mouth, Jamie Moore will scold her to death. In terms ofnguage, Mia Moore would never win Jamie Moore. Maybe its because of this that she puts a cloth in her mouth. "Isn''t this Mrs. William in the future? How can you be so terrible? Mia Moore wears high-heeled shoes, and there is obvious dust on the carpet. It seems that she has no time to change her shoe before she comes. Jamie Moore couldn''t say anything, and she could only res at her. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you there?" Mia Moore squats down; the long fingernails are painted with red. Her fingers across from Jamie Moores beautiful face and her beautiful face looks very cold and ruthless, "Since Dan William takes you away, I have been waiting there, and my aim is to wait for you toe out." "As expected, God still treats me well. You finallye out, and you''re still alone. Dan William abandons you, so could not you stay there?" Mia Moore''s nails are very long. It looks like that they have been manicured deliberately. The fingers scratches from Jamie Moore''s face, and then left a bloodstain. It''s no wonder that there is a taxi on that road. At that time, Jamie Moore was also stunned. She goes straight up without thinking about it. Its naive to think about it. Jamie Moore presses her lips, as if she could not feel pain at all. She had no words about the fast thinking of Mia Moore. Could the only reason she left Dan William''s manor be that she has no face to stay there? So if Mia Moore knows that she doesnt want to stay there and she even wants to leave quickly, how smart would she look? And even all of this is true; could this make up the reason why she kidnapped her? If Jamie Moore can talk, she really wants to scold her to death with words!! This feeling is too terrible! "Do you know how much I hate you?" The strength of Mia Moores hand is a little heavier, and it seems that she wants to put all the grievances and pains she has suffered in these years on her body. "From the first sight of you, I know that we would be enemies all our lives. Even though we have the same blood flowing on our body, but I never admit that you are my sister." Jamie Moore is surprises and a sh of amazement shes in her eyes. She looks at Mia Moore, and she never knows that Mia Moore will hate her so much. Jamie Moore looks very cold. She tries all her efforts to put the cloth in her mouth with her tongue. Fortunately, the cloth is not very big, and finally the cloth is pushed out by her. "Why are you so fake?" When Jamie Moore could talk freely, Jamie More could not bear it anymore, and she says all the words in her heart. "Jack Moore will visit you every weekend, right? Does he bring a lot of good things to you? Do you really think that we don''t know what you''re doing out there? " "These so-called outdated clothes are brought to you by Jack Moore, right? You think you have been greatly wronged, but who are the people who really enjoy the love of father in those years? " Jamie Moore raises her voice and looks coldly at Mia Moore''s stunned face. She has to tell her today that maybe she has suffered a little grievance, but this does not mean that everyone owes her! Jamie Moore doesn''t owe her, and Adele Gilbert doesn''t owe her. From the beginning to the end, they are all owed by Family Moore! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jamie Moore will never forget the hatred to Jack Moore at that time. She once said that Jack Moore should be pay for all of this! But now, his daughter actuallyes to tell her that they owe them, which is really too ridiculous. She has seen that a thief yell to arrest him, but she has never seen that a man could be so shameless. Mia Moores face is twisted. Hearing Jamie Moores word, she kicks Jamie Moore with her foot. She kicks Jamie Moore on the shoulder and knocks her to the ground. Jamie Moore will never show a trace of pain in front of her even if she is really hurt, because the more painful she is, the happier Mia Moore will be. How can she make her so happy? "Bitch! I will kill you! " Mia Moore stands up and kicks Jamie Moore mercilessly. Fortunately, she doesn''t kick Jamie''s newly healed leg. Otherwise, Jamie Moore could not bear it. Hiss! Jamie Moore feels very painful, thus she does not make any sound. She wants to transfer idea that how you could do if I never make any sound when you kick me. "Jack Moore and Celina swift doesnt know that you had kidnap me, do they?" Jamie Moore suddenly remembers something. If they are there, it''s impossible for them to allow Mia Moore to treat her like this. Even though Celina swift is not there, Jack Moore will not allow Mia Moore to bit her. He doesn''t treat her as a treasure. How can he let Mia Moore beat her? Sure enough, Mia Moore stops. Suddenly, she is pushes by Jamie Moore, and she is knocked down on one side of the cab, and her tears almost fall down. Mia Moore only knows to use strength, and she is not the opponent of the Jamie Moore who is in charge of housework. Moreover, Jamie Moore also learned Judo to defend herself in Ennd. In recent years, Mia Moore has been eating well, drinking well and growing fat, thus she is not the opponent of the Jamie Moore. "Bitch! You dare to fight back! " Mia Moore is about to stand up, but she hears a cry downstairs, "Mia, what''s the matter?" Its Celina swifts voice, she must have heard the sound. Chapter 90 Where is Jamie Moore Chapter 90 Where is Jamie Moore "No, nothing! Please go down now!" Mia Moore is a little flustered. It seems that she doesn''t tell anything to Jack Moore and Celina Swift. She stands up quickly. Ill kill you when I get back! Mia Moore kicks Jamie Moore before she gets out and then she walks out proudly. The door is closed, but Mia Moore forgets to turn off the light. Lying on the ground, Jamie Moore couldn''t move at all. It isn''t because that her hands and feet are tied up, but she is kicked too hard by Mia Moores high heels. She feels so pain if she moves. Jamie Moore even feels that her body has be blue and ck. The ce which is kicked by Mia Moore suffers a lot of pain, which is no better than when her leg was hurt at that time. She has a premonition that Mia Moore would not let her go easily this time. ording to the extent of her dislike, it may be difficult for her to save her life. She can''t just sit there and die! Jamie Moore raises her eyes hardly to look around, but she faints after a few minutes ago. Jamie Moore only has one idea before fainting. After going out, she must blow up the Family Moore to relieve her anger. They hurt her to death. Ian Moore and Dan William are looking for Jamie Moore separately. But both of them are very clever, and they all aim at the video tape of the road, especially the road section of the manor, and Ian Moore and Night.1 even transfer out the video tape of that road. Ian Moore stares at the picture in the video tape without blinking. He keeps fast forward and ys it back. Finally, he sees that the taxi in which Jamie Moore sitting does not go to the apartment, but go to other ces. As for where it is, the video tape is just cut off there. "Night.7, finding out where the taxi with the license te number of XXXXX is now." Night.1 called Night.7, and let Night.7 check directly. Night.7 is good at this aspect. "Ok." A ttering of keyboard arises on the other side of the phone, then Night.7s voicees, "In the public parking lot of XX vi area, the driver is a ''woman''. I will send you a picture." Night.7 hangs up, and he sends the photo to Night.1 quickly. Ian Moore steps on the stool to look at the photo, and his face sink instantly when he sees the person in the photo. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. That person is her aunt-Mia Moore. "Little master, do you know who is she?" Seeing that Ian Moore looks badly, Night.7 asks. "Well, let''s go to Vi XX quickly!" Ian Moore jumps off the stool and runs out with Night.1. It can be seen that he is really in a hurry. When Ian Moore arrives at Mia Moore''s vi area, Dan William has been at Family Moore''s gate for a long time. Ian Moore is a little surprised. He thinks that he would be quickly than his father, but his father''s was not bad. "Handsome man, you are a step ahead of us." Ian Moore gets out of the car and walks to the side of Dan William who is about to kick "the door". He only wears sunsses and cowboy casual clothes. He looks very cool. Seeing them, Dan William is not surprise, and he just answers them with a hum. Then he raises his feet and kicks at the door, which looks very handsome. "Why are they here?!" Seeing that Dan William walks into the room, Mia Moore feels extremely panic. If Dan William knows that Jamie Moor is kidnapped by her, will he kill her? What to do? Seeing that Jamie Moore has no sign of waking up, Mia Moore has an idea in her mind. Then she hurries to take action. At this moment, Dan William has entered the vi. Mia Moore looks down and she takes Jamie Moore downstairs directly Celina Swift sits on the sofa and watches the interesting opera. Jack Moore reads the newspaper beside Celina Swift, and she doesnt realize that the danger ising. Hong, the "door" of the vi is kicked directly, which make Jack Moore and Celina Swift look at it quickly. Unexpectedly, the person is Dan Moore. Jack Moores ugly face turns directly, and the transferring speed is amazing. "It''s Mr. Dan. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Please take a seat." Jack Moore hurriedly wees him up, and he smiles like chrysanthemum flowers. Dan William ignores him and he looks around with narrow eyes. He sees Jack Moore and Celina Swift, but Mia Moore is not at present. He looks at the second floor, and then he walks towards the second floor. "Um..." Jack Moore is surprised. Seeing that Dan William passed by him without saying anything, and he even walks to the second floor, he feels very confused. What happened? "Master, does hee here to find Mia Moore?" thinking of here, Celina Swift feels extremely happy, and then she follows behind Dan William. "Hum." Its the first time for Ian Moore to see Jack Moore, but he knows everything that Jack Moore has done to his mommy. But now it''s a big matter to find Mommy, so let him go for the time being. Jack Moore immediately returns to his senses, but he doesn''t care that he had just been "colored" by a small boy, so he hurries to the second floor. How could Dan Williame here to find Mia Moore? Even though Jamie Moore is not beside Dan William, Dan William has never love Mia Moore. Now he comes here suddenly. I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing. Dan Williames to Mia Moore''s room, and kicks the door and then enters the room. Ian Moore, who follows behind Dan William, smile. Daddy is so domineering. When he grows up, he will kick the door so handsome like daddy. Dan William walks into the room of Mia Moore, and he presses the switch on the wall. The strong perfume makes him frowns. He quickly looks at the room, and he finds no one is in the room. The curtains are all closed, and there even have no light prate into the room. He steps forward and watches for fear of missing a detail. Ian Moore''s body is rtively small. Hees from the side of Dan William. When he looks down, he sees a button which is pressed by the bed. "Let me see." Dan William takes the button. The button is blue and translucent. The dress Jamie Moore is wearing today is a blue shirt. It should have fallen from her. Dan William stares at the carpet beside the bed. There are obvious scratches on the carpet, and some thin strips are also dropped. There is a series of footprints on the white carpet. It can be seen that Jamie Moore is tied up by Mia Moore. "Mia, Mr. Dan " Celina Swift thinks that she would see that Dan William treat Mia Moore gently. But she does not see anyone in the room except Dan William and Ian Moore. "Mr. Dan, where is Mia?" Celina Swift does not see Mia now, but she remembers that she sees her right now. How can people disappear? "I should ask you that where is Jamie Moore." Dan Moore stands up and he holds the button in his hand. He looks at Celina Swift coldly, and he looks very cold. "Mr. Mr. Dan, whats you meaning?" Celina Swift is so frightened that she steps back and she dares not to look straight into the eyes of Dan William. "Whats the mean? Your baby girl kidnapped my Jamie Moore. I''d like to ask you what does this means." Dan William looks at her coldly. Even if Jamie Moore is no longer liked by the Family Moore, she is definitely not a person who can bully at will! Chapter 91 You Must Promise That You Would not Hurt Her Chapter 91 You Must Promise That You Would not Hurt Her Hearing Dan Williams words, Ian Moore smiles. He is very cunning. It seems that daddy has thought that mommy is his wife. Maybe soon he will have a little sister. Hearing Dan Williams word, Jack Moore is shocked. Does Mia Moore kidnap Jamie Moore? Jack Moore has some doubts, but when he sees the bad expression of Dan William, he thinks that things are wrong. He feels very fright. This unfilial "daughter", how could she do thing that caused damage Family Moore! Jack Moore hurriedly steps forward and pulls Celina Swift to the behind of him. Seeing Dan William is so angry, she feels very fright. He says tremblingly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Dan. We''ll let Mia send Jamie Moore back, and I promise that we will not hurt her." Mia? Jamie Moore? What a difference! They are all the daughter of the Moore Family. Is Jamie Moore the grass, but Mia Moore the treasure? Dan William presses his lips, and he looks at Jack Moore with ridicule eyes, "I will give you two minutes, and you should send Jamie Moore quickly. If you cant, the Family Moore will disappear in country C." "Yes, yes." Jack Moore nods and then he calls Mia Moore immediately. "Dudu... The phone you dialed has been turned off. Please call againter... The cold official "female" voicees from the mobile phone. Jack Moore is so afraid that his phone almost falls down. He looks at Dan Moore and says, "Mr. Dan, you see..." Stupid." Dan William says coldly, and then he walks out over them. Ian Moore stares at Jack Moore and then he goes out quickly with Dan William. Daddy is right. He is stupid! Celina Swift looks at Jack Moore, "my lordAh!" But Jack Moore just turns around and gives a loud p to Celina Swift! Celina Swift is stunned and she covers half of her face with her hands. She is suddenly beaten by Jack Moore, and the tears in her eyes evene out. How many times have I told you that you should not do anything to that girl! And you? Do you want to piss me off?" Jack Moore ps the ''door'' for a while, then goes downstairs shakily. The Family Moore cant be disappeared absolutely like this! Celina Swift sits on the ground, crying in a low voice. As soon as Dan William sits on Bugatti, he starts the engine car and rushes out immediately. As soon as Jack Moore chases out, the car just leaves. "Yes, sir." Derek William finds her position through the location system on Jamie Moore''s mobile phone and then he immediately reports it to Dan William. "Location." "In the abandoned factory in coastal park." As soon as the voice fall over there, Dan William turns the car and then drives to the direction of the coastal park. "Young master, do you need to catch up?" seeing that Ian Moore sits up after Dan Moore left, Night.1 asks. "No, lets give the opportunity to him. Let''s wait for the news." Ian Moore smiles cunningly. This chance to save the beauty belong to Daddy. Ian Moores face is extremely soft and smart. Night.1 nods, and then leaves the vi area. In coastal park, its almost at this moment. The curved crescent moon hangs on the velvet like ck screen, surrounded by dazzling stars. The cool sea wind blows continuously. A ck "color" Bugatti stops not far from the coastal park. Dan Moore closes the door of the car, and Derek Moore arrives at the same time. He walks to the factory which has been abandoned recently on the right side of coastal park with Dan William. It''s very dark in the abandoned factory, and the ground is wet. The light prates through the crevices. You can only barely see the ce where things are ced. As soon as you walk in, you could see Jamie Moore who is tied to the fifth floor railing. She is only ties with a few thick ropes. The whole person hangs in the air. Jamie Moores eyes are closed and she is still in a daze. Her face is stained with some dust. He looks very embarrassed. Mia Moore stands behind the railing. Mia Moore is still timid after all, and she does not get any help. She feels a gust of fear in this "dark" and "damp" abandoned factory. She has a fruit knife which is bought from the convenience store in her hand. The de is sharp and cold under the moonlight. It seems that as long as she gently moves on her hand, blood would flow out. But after all, Mia Moore is the miss of the Family Moore. Even in those years she and Celina Swift are not stay in the Family Moore, Jack Moore never treats them badly. Even in these years, she can''t peel oranges by herself. How can she know the process of kidnapping people? She does all of this ording to the thing she sees on the TV. When Dan William walks into the abandoned factory, he sees Jamie Moore who is tied up in the air, like a drowning fish, and she could not get any support. The long and narrow ck eyes are tightly tightened. He looks at Jamie Moore, and then he sees Mia Moore who squatting behind the railings horribly. "Jamie!" Dan William calls. But Jamie Moore is still in a state of "bewilderment", thus she does not answer anymore. Dan William! Mia Moore quickly stands up. She holds the handrail in both hands and looks down at Dan William. Her beautiful eyes are full of love, "Brother Dan..." She calls Dan William ording to her heart. She could only pretend in front of Jamie Moore. The beautiful face of the man was like a deadly poison, which is an attraction to her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Jack Moore holds a banquet to celebrating her first time to enter the Family Moore, she sees Dan William for the first time. The handsome Dan William seizes her heart at once, but no matter how she seduced him, he shows no love to her, and gradually she also losses her mind. But when Jamie Moorees back, Dan William suddenly changes himself, and be another man. They are all the daughter of the Family Moore. Where she cannotpare with Jamie Moore? Chapter 92 Ill Forget the Incident Chapter 92 I''ll Forget the Incident Thinking of this, Mia Moores eyes are a little fragmented, and then she looks at Dan William with hatred. "If you walk to me again, do you believe that I will cut the rope?" She moves the knife to Jamie Moore closely as she says. "Wait!" Dan William stops Mia Moore, and then he says tightly, "What do you want? If you let Jamie Moore go, we can talk. " "Talk? Dan William, do you think I''m stupid? If I let her go now, you''ll push me to hell the next second. " Jamie yells at him. She is excited. Several times, the knife almost rubs Jamie Moore, and she is frightened. Dan William gives a look to Derek William. Derek William nods, and then the figure disappears. "I promise, as long as you let Jamie Moore go, I will never find trouble with you again. I will do what I say." Dan William says earnestly. Mia Moore is a littlex. She looks at Dan William with some hope, "Are you serious?" Seeing that Mia Moore losses her mind, Dan William promises immediately, "Im serious." Mia Moore takes back her hand. At this moment, Derek William just walks behind her. Derek William kicks Mia Moore on the shoulder before Mia has time to shout, and then he quickly takes up his hand. As soon as Mia Moore wants to say something, Mia Moore faints on the ground. The knife in her hand falls on the ground and makes a clear sound. Derek William immediately kicks the knife downstairs, and then he begins to untie the rope that bound Jamie Moore''s hands. When Dan William arrives at the fifth floor, Derek William has pulled Jamie Moore down. At this moment, Jamie Moore has wake up. She looks at the front barely. "Jamie Moore, it''s all right." Dan William is a little distressed. He reaches out and pulls Jamie Moore into his arms. He puts his big hand on her hair and closed eyes slightly, and his eyes are full of tenderness. Hugged by Dan William, Jamie Moore could smell the light mint fragrance from Dan William. She feels very safe, and she wants that time could be stopped at this moment. Dan William gently holds her up horizontally. He nces at Mia Moore who lies on the ground, and then goes out of the abandoned factory with steady steps. Every step is particrly steady, which make Jamie Moore feel that this man can rely on. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Back to the manor." Dan William puts Jamie Moore in the back seat, and then he also sits on the car, and he then he orders. "Wait!" Hearing this, Jamie Moore is surprised. She pulls the sleeve of Dan William and then says, "I want to go home." She wants to see Ian Moore. These days, bad thing happened one by one, which make her in dizzy. She hasn''t seen Ian Moore for several days. She feels insecure. Jamie Moore, who is still confused, seems to ignore an important fact. "Go to Pennies House." Dan William does not refuse Jamie Moores request. He asks Derek Moore drives to Pennies House directly. After these times, he would never let Jamie Moore disappear in his sight again, let alone let those who are in the wrong mood get another chance. He doesnt want to taste the feeling of desperation about losing her. The coastal park is not very close to Jamie Moore''s apartment. The whole journey will take about 30 minutes. Jamie Moore''s mood has not been adjusted. She falls asleep on the shoulder of Dan William. There are bruises in some parts of the delicate little face, and it seems that it is deliberately smashed by something. There are big and even there are some cuts in her hand. Dan Williams face turns bad immediately. Dare Mia Moore beat her? At the same time, Ian Moore and Night.1 are eating barbecue in the barbecue restaurant. The restaurant is not far away from the Pennies House. He doesnt know that Dan William has taken Jamie Moore to Pennies House. What''s more, Ian Moore''s things have not been cleaned up, so the clothes just put on every area of the room. If Dan William sees this, his expression could be imagined. "You could not add anymore, young master." Night.1 is not good at eating spicy, but the chili sauce of this barbecue is too choking, which is really a bit overwhelming. Ian Moore eats it happily. He eats one by one, and he even does not drink any water. The tes on the table have been folded on three sides, so we can imagine how much they ate. "Night.1, if you are a man, you should eat it. I''m not afraid, but you afraid. " Ian Moore takes a bite of the freshly baked squid. The feeling of the sucker is so good. Sprinkle cumin on it, and brush ayer of chili sauce, and drink a coke, and take a bite of squid. This is Jamie Moore''s favorite way of eating. That feeling I really too good, which make people enjoy it very much. Ian Moore also learned this skill from Jamie Moore. Since Dan William goes to save his mother, he comes to eat and drink. As long as he wipes his mouth clean, he would not be found by Jamie Moore. Hearing Ian Moores words, Night.1 is shocked. Looking at the chili sauce in front of him, and he suddenly has a feeling that if he does not eat this entire thing, Ian Moore would despise him! Chapter 93 Who is Your Father? Chapter 93 Who is Your Father? It is just the chili sauce. Since that Ian Moore could eat it, he can eat it too! "It goes well with c!" Ian Moore generously hands the c to Night.1 and orders him to drink the c. Night.1 takes the c over without hesitation, and he then pours the c into the mouth. That feeling is really very good. The cold c exchanges with the abnormal spicy taste of chili sauce, which made the taste buds open to the extreme! As for this eating method, Ian Moore suggests that other people should use it less. Because not everyone has a good tooth and appetite like their~ "Come on, go on, you''re so ''great'', man!" on the one hand, Ian Moore gives meat to Night.1, on the other hand, Ian Moore pours c for Night.1. There is a scene like this in the barbecue soon: a soft and handsome child is drinking coke and brushing hot sauce on those kebabs. He has a good time and doesnt show anything about the food. But the man opposite him has a red face, covering his mouth to show resistance, and he nods when he sees the kebab handed by the child. "It''s not really spicy." Ian Moore says when he eats. There are many tes on the table, and most of them are eaten by Night.1. Ian Moore eats very little. Because Mommy says that he can''t eat this kind of thing much. ... But you still let Night.1 eat a lot. "Night.1, are you ok?" Ian Moore looks at Night.1 with his big eyes. Night.1 has a red face, which looks very bad. Thus Ian Moore is absolutelyforting. "The barbecue and hot sauce in this restaurant are absolutely adjusted to your taste." Bruce Hill leads Duke Field into the barbecue restaurant. Duke Field almost wants to eat the barbecue immediately when he smells the fragrance of the barbecue. "If it''s not spicy, you should treat me today. Duke Field says as he looks around. It''s night now. There are many peopleing here to eat barbecue, so he has to find a better ce. "No problem. There''s a ce there. " Duke Field nods, and then he walks to a corner where no one sat with Bruce Hill. "I''ll order some delicious food. You''ll wait for me here." After Bruce Hill finished speaking, he walks to the other end. Duke Field sits there, and the environment is very quiet. It has to be said that sometimes it''s just a coincidence. It''s a coincidence that you are unprepared. Ian Moore eats thest one without politeness. He takes a sip of c, leans backfortably, and squints at the other ce. "I''m full. I''m full." Night.1 looks at the te beside him silently, and then he looks at Ian Moore''s tiny bulging belly. He is surprised, how could this baby eat so much food? "Night one, do you still want to eat?" Ian Moore looks at him and then asks. Hearing this, Night.1 nods immediately, "Of course not, Night.1 does not want to eat these things." He could feel that his tongue is numb when he speaks. Ian Moore presses his lips and looks at him sadly. "That''s a pity." He still wants to eat with him next time. Think of here, Ian Moore picks a napkin up to clean his mouth. He is about to throw it into the garbage can. But something bad happened to him. The foot of the chair suddenly turns, and the whole person rushes to the ground. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Young master!" Seeing that Ian Moore has fallen, Night.1 immediately goes to help him. Their location is very close to the seat of Duke Field, and it''s quiet here, so Duke Field immediately looks at them. "Well." Ian Moore ''rubs'' his little nose, which has turned red. But what he cares more is, "Night.1, isn''t this nose crooked? Am I handsome? " As soon as he turns his head, he is right in front of Duke Field. His big eyes are pathetic, but other people will never believe that the reason he cries is for pain. It seems that he is verifying whether his handsome face is destroyed or not. But Duke Field could not believe this suddenly. Ian Moore looks like Dan William. He stands up with a fast breath. He could not believe that the face of Ian Moore he sees. They grow up together with Jamie Moore and Dan William. On one knows more about Dan Moores appearance than he and Bruce Hill! Ian Moore''s face is the original of Dan William when he was a child! They look like the one person! Duke Field walks up uncontrobly to Ian Moore, and then he squats down and looks at him. Night.1 looks at Duke Field cautiously. But he knows that Duke Field would not hurt Ian Moore, so he does not stop. Ian Moore ps his hands. He is as clean as Dan William, but he is still small and the level is not very heavy. When he turns his head, he sees a handsome uncle looking at him like a man who can''t see anything else. He is suspicious. "What can I do for you?" Ian Moore smiles gracefully and he looks as impable as a little gentleman. Hearing Ian Moores voice, Duke Field gets his sense. But the wave shed in his eyes. "Uncle just thinks that you look like a friend of me Who is your father?" Oh! Ian Moore suddenly realizes that this uncle should find that he is very simr to his father. Since he says he looks like a friend of him, he must know something of his father? "Whats up?" Ian Moore doesn''t answer in a positive way. He looks at Duke Field calmly. If other child suffers this thing, he would be very fright. Duke Field also feels that he is a bit abrupt, but when he sees the face of Ian Moore, he could not help but think more. But if he doesn''t know Dan William, he would think that the child in front of him is Dan Williams child. In recent years, Dan William always keeps clean, and he never have other interaction with other women. He even has an impulse to take Ian Moore to do DNA identification with Dan William in his heart. "We should leave now." Seeing that Ian Moore is a little embarrassment, Night.1 says. He takes the hand of Ian Moore in hand and then walks out. "Wait..." Duke Field losses his temper for the first time. He gets up and wants to catch up with him, but he is stopped by Bruce Hill, whoes back from ordering a meal. "Where are you going? Arent you eating anything? " "What else can you do besides eating?" Duke Field looks at Bruce Hill with a grudge. "Do you know who I just saw?" "I''m still hungry..." Bruce Hill presses his lips. Then he looks at Duke Field curiously, "Who? Altman or the little monster? Duke Field feels very angry, and then he says calmly, "I see a child who looks like our brother very much." "Where? Where? I must go to have a look! " Bruce Hill looks around excitedly. "He leaves when you areing." Duke Field walks to the position after saying this word. If Bruce Hill does not run out suddenly, he will able to find the family of that child. It''s a pity. Chapter 94 Whose Child Are You? Chapter 94 Whose Child Are You? Suddenly, Duke Field is shocked when he thinks of something. He remembers that he sees that child when he sends Wendy back that day! Ian Moore holds Night.1s hands and then walks to Pennies House. After entering the main door of the apartment, Ian Moore releases Night.1 hand. Night.1 hides himself in the dark ce. Ian Moore walks into the elevator with his hands in his stomach. When the elevator reaches the floor, Ian Moore steps out with his short leg, he holds the key in his hand and then walks into the house, and opens the door with the key. Mummy is right. One can''t eat too much at night, or he''ll be very tired. Ian Moore only feels that he is full. Fortunately, mummy is not here, or he should be spanked. With a click, Ian Moore opens the door and walks in. He turns on the light, puts on his slippers in the porch and the goes into the living room. He does not find two pairs of "women''s" and men''s shoes in the porch. Because he has just eaten too much and there is still a salty taste in his mouth, Ian Moore walks to the water dispenser to drink water, and then he is ready to go back to his room. "Well?" Stopping at the door of Jamie Moores room, he finds that the door is opened. The soft warm light is pouring out from the door. Ian Moore suddenly feels very happy. Mommy''s back! "Mommy!" Ian Moore is so excited that he cried out crisply. Then he runs into Jamie Moore''s room happily with his short legs. But when he sees the people in the room, Ian Moore little face is shocked suddenly. He presses his lips violently. Just like him, Dan William, who sits beside Jamie Moore and looks at Jamie Moore, suddenly hears a voice-mommy? When he turns back, he sees Ian Moore''s soft and lovely face, and his frozen body, he stares at him motionless. Dan William only feels that his breath is sluggish. At this time, Ian Moore doesnt wear sunss, and his face exposed in the air. And Dan William has thinking this face for a long time. The little boy in the cake shop. Who did he call Mommy? Jamie Moore! Ian Moore sees that Dan Williams face changed, and he quickly responds, "I''m sorry, I enter the wrong room" He immediately turns around and runs out of the door. Bunny, bunny, how can he appear here? Ian Moore''s heart at this moment is extremely confused. "Wait!" Dan William immediately stands up and walks to the door with his legs. How could Ian Moore pass him quickly? He is grabbed by the cor andes back. "I say that I am wrong. What do you want?" Ian Moore blinks his eyes and looks at him pitifully. It''s a pity that this action works well for Jamie Moore, but it''s a little bit worse for Dan William. "Who is your father?" Dan William puts Ian Moore on the ground and looks at him carefully. Now, he does not believe that Ian Moore enters the wrong room. If Ian Moores words are true, why does he walk into the door of Jamie Moores room? Dan William is sure that Ian Moore is his own child. However, he seems unwilling to recognize himself, or he even escapes from him! Dan William looks excitedly. He looks Ian Moore as if he finds a new life. Ian Moore can''t bear it. He listens to Mommys word, and he doesn''t let daddy know his existence. Even though he wants to have daddy like other children. All of a sudden, Ian Moore looks around with his big eyes. Looking at the Jamie Moore who is still sleep on the bed, Jamie Moore softly, "My name is Ian Moore. I''m four years old, and Jamie Moore is my mommy." Mommy, Im not disobedient. Baby just tells daddy that baby is your son, but baby does not that baby is daddy''s son. If Jamie Moore is awake at the moment, she will definitely hit his little butt. He is so good at chicanery. Ian Moore, four and a half years old, Jamie Moore is his mommy! He is really his son! Ian Moore is a little nervous, he holds his hands tightly. He thinks in his heart that if Dan William does not recognize him and Mommy, he would take mommy to France to seek refuge with his uncle! Although Dan William is calm, His eyes were red. He tries all his efforts to suppress the storm mood in his heart, and he looks at Ian Moore, then he says, "I''m your daddy." Ian Moore''s fluttering heart immediately drops. He smiles at Dan William cunningly, "I don''t admit that you are my daddy, and my mommy does not tell me that I had a daddy." Jamie Moore, this damned woman. Dan William has some resent to Jamie Moore. She is pregnant, but she still goes to abroad. She even does not tell all of this to him for so many years. Think of here, he pulls Ian Moore to the bed of Jamie Moore. Looking at the sleeping face of Jamie Moore, he is a little angry. What does this woman tell you? Dead woman, is he dead? Ian Moore is dissatisfied. "She''s my mommy!" Seeing that Ian Moore protects his mommy, Dan William knows that Ian Moore will stands at Jamie Moores side unconditionally. "What did your mommy tell you?" Dan William could not adapt to this name suddenly. But he does not have any resent to have a son suddenly. At the beginning, he doesnt believe it, but now, he feels very happy. It seems that his heart has been filled up. "Mummy said that I am born from a watermelon. In order to cut the big watermelon, mummy waits for ten months to wait for Ian Moore toe out. Ian Moore''s father is the watermelon seed." Ian Moore recites the concept that Jamie Moore tells him fluently. He says all of this seriously, which make people laugh. Dan William presses his lips. Is he born from the watermelon? Does the woman have watermelons in her head? "Do you believe it?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ian Moore nods, "I will believe everything that mommy told me, and mommy even has photos." "Photos?" A bad feeling spread in Dan William''s mind. "A series of photos that babying from the watermelon." Ian Moore blinks. Although he wants to call him Daddy, he won''t recognize him so easily until Mommy agrees. Besides, he should pay for the price that bullies mommy before. Ian Moore is sure that daddy will like him, and daddy will not abandon him. "..." Dan William does not say anything. He looks at Ian Moore carefully, as if he wants to see all the things that he doesnt see enough in these years. He even feels magic in his heart. Is this his son? Is this really his son? Chapter 95 Does he Want to Have a Son in Such an Easy Way? Chapter 95 Does he Want to Have a Son in Such an Easy Way? Suddenly, he stands up and walks out. Ian Moore doesnt ask him anything. Anyone will be shock when he knows he has a son suddenly. Ian Moore looks at Jamie Moore, and he is ready to watch this y. 20 minutester, Dan William walks into the room. Then he sits beside Ian Moore. Ian Moore could smell the fragrance of tobo on his body, which is not very strong, and which is very soft, so it would not be very unpleasant. Ian Moore sniffs and then he stays away from Dan William. "You can''t smoke where there are children!" Dan Williams face changes, and then he looks at Ian Moore, "Daddy will not do this again." Now what he needs to do is make Ian Moore takes him as his daddy. And then he will clean up Jamie Moore! "Hum, you''re not my daddy." Ian Moore hums and he is proud of this. Dan Williams face bes dark, and then he says, Why? "Its you that abandon mommy and me in the past. Do you want to have a son in such an easy way? It would not be so easy." Dan William is a little surprised. He wants to ask something, but he sees Jamie Moore opens her eyes. She doesnt know that how dangerous she is now. She stretches her body under the quit, and then she rubs her hair and sits up. Then she stretches herself. Ian Moore looks at her Mommy pitifully, and then he looks at Dan William. Mommy, Mommy, don''t be abused too badly by daddy. "Jamie Moore." Dan William says in a low voice. Jamie Moore suddenly gets her sense after hearing Dan Williams voice. "What?" Jamie Moore smiles and then she looks at Dan William. Then she finds something bad. What does she see? How could her son be with Dan William? "Whats the matter...?" Jamie Moore is a little stunned, and her heart clenched like a missed beat. "What''s the matter? This is what I want to ask." Dan William looks at her coldly. She is in a panic. Doesnt she want him to know the truth? Dan William feels very happy that he apanies Jamie Moore back here tonight, or he may never know the secret. Jamie Moore hides Ian Moore in such a good way! Jamie Moore looks at Ian Moore, and then she pulls Ian Moore to her in a panic way. And then she hugs Ian Moore in her arm to protect him, and then she says, He is my son, and he has no rtionship with you! Dan William smiles suddenly, and then he looks at her sarcastically. "Now, Jamie Moore, what else do you want to cover up?" His satirical words hurt Jamie Moore heavily, and Jamie Moor feels very pain in her heart. "Give me the child." Dan William stretches out his hand and looks at her coldly. Suddenly, he feels that all the things he did in the past are just a joke. She gives birth to his child, but she never mentions this since she returns to China, and she even never wants him to know the truth. Is he so bad? So she doesnt want him to know this is his child. "I have told you that he has no rtionship with you! Jamie Moore is out of control. She hugs Ian Moore tightly, thus Ian Moore frowns with pain. Mommy... It''s rare for mommy to get out of control, but it''s all about him. "How dare you say that he has no rtionship with me? He has already admitted it. Should I take him to do the appraisal now?" Dan William grabs Ian Moore''s hand and then he says coldly. Jamie Moore looks at Ian Moore who is in her arm. The baby has already known the truth. Right. They look like each other, so she cant hide it for a long time. "What do you want to do?" Jamie Moore looks at him warily. "I can give you anything but him." "If I say I only want this child?" Dan William holds Ian Moores hand tightly. He presses his lips and it seems that he never take her on his heart. Ian Moore turns to look at Dan William in aplicated way. What should he do? It seems that Daddy doesnt hate him at all. But Daddys attitude toward mommy is so bad, which make him not sure that he could have Daddy and Mommy at the same time. "Don''t think about it! As long as I''m here, you can never take him away!" Jamie Moore calms down, and her hands are full of sweat. But she still looks at Dan William with a stubborn face and she doesnt give in. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As for her, Ian Moore is all of her life. Anyone could not take Ian Moore away from her! Seeing this, Ian Moore reminds the life in Ennd. In order to protect him, Mommy did the thing in the same way. She fights with that bad man, and finally she is covered with scars and shed a lot of blood. She even cant go to the hospital, and all of this is to prevent those people from taking him away. But now the scene has changed, and the people have changed. But Ian Moores minds have not changed. What he loves and adores most is his mommy. It seems that his mommy is very weak, but when the thing endangers the people she loved, his mommy will change to another woman, and she will do everything thing in a ruthlessness way. However, although Ian Moore loves Mommy, he doesn''t want the rtionship between his parents to be so stalemate, so he has to find a way. "Hum." Dan William snorts coldly. He knocks on Jamie Moore''s arm. Somehow, Jamie Moore feels that her arm is paralyzed and she lets go her hands suddenly. Dan William gently picks up Ian Moore, and then takes him out of Jamie Moore''s arms. Then he looks at Jamie Moore and says, "You coulde to me when you think well." "Dan William!" Jamie Moore''s hands are paralyzed. She can''t stand up on the bed. Thus she can only watch Dan William leaves with Ian Moore in his arms. You bastard! Jamie Moore is very angry, but she can''t move her arm. But she is certain that Dan William won''t do anything bad to Ian Moore. Anyway, Ian Moore is his child! Now, Jamie Moore can only ce her bets. "Don''t let me see you again!" Jamie Moore feels not good due to the numbness of her arm. She feels pain in her body, and one could not imagine that feeling. Dan William puts Ian Moore in the front passenger seat, and then he fastens his seat belt. Then he lowers the temperature in the car, and then he divers away. Seeing that Dan William does such wonderful actions, he feels very warm, but he can''t show it. "Mommy will be sad." Ian Moore says. It looks that he is like an adult. Dan William looks at Ian Moore, and then says, "Will she be sad? She is so cold, how could she be sad?" "Mommy is not that kind of person. She loves me very much." Seeing that Dan William says something bad of Jamie Moore, Ian Moore is not very happy. Chapter 96 Young Master, Welcome to the Home Chapter 96 Young Master, Wee to the Home Dan William listens to Ian Moore. This feeling is very wonderful. Ian Moore stays beside him. It seems that all his actions could affect his heart. He can''t calm down for a moment. At that moment, its him whoester, thus he doesnt save Jamie Moore. "How has your mommy been those years?" Dan William presses his lips, and then he suddenly regrets what he had done to Jamie Moore. Ian Moore raises his chin proudly and then he looks out of the window and says, Its not bad. He will never say that Jamie Moore lives a bad life. He doesnt want Dan William to think that Jamie Moore is a woman of affectation. But Dan William knows. At that time, Jamie Moore is pregnant, and she lives abroad alone. How could she live well abroad? Will the Moore Family take care of her abroad? Of course not. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But he doesnt understand this. If he knows that Jamie Moore is pregnant, he would never let her leave, and he will let her stay with him. Does he like a person who will abandon his son? Or it should be said that Jamie Moore never believes him. Dan William feels very sad and upset. The next day, in Dan William''s private manor. Because theye backter, thus Dan William urges Ian Moore to sleep with him for one night. He doesnt care whether Ian Moore agrees or not, and he wants to cultivating feeling with Ian Moore. But early in the morning, when Ian Moore is still in sleep, he is woken up by the noise outside. This is the sound of the car, and the car drives around the manor all the time. Even though Ian Moore has a good temper, he can''t stand it. "Its too noisy!" Ian Moore pulls his head out of the quilt andins. Dan William, who has been awake for a long time, is watching Ian Moore''s sleeping face. He just thinks that the child''s sleeping appearance is lovely, but then his thinking is interrupted by theint voice. Sound? Dan William looks at the time. It''s already 10:30. Usually, he has got up and walks in thepany. But today is different. Today Ian Moore is here. What''s more, the sound of the car is always loud, but the car patrol in his absence, so he doesnt have this feeling. Think of here, he stands up gently, and then he walks to the window and pulls out the golden curtain, and then he opens the window. Seeing that the car patrols outside the window, he frowns, "Who let you patrol at this time? Today, you should stop patrolling for one day. Little Young master is having rest, dont disturb him. The patrol team is not clear about the situation, because the young master is no longer in the manor at this time. Moreover, its younger master who orders them to patrol the manor every day, and this rule has never been broken. What''s more, little young master? When does the young master have child? The captain of the patrol is a little confused, but he still says, "Yes, young master." Then he leaves with several other patrol cars. Finally, the sound gradually disappears. Then Dan William walks back to the bedroom. He closes the window and draws the curtain in a good way. In this way, the sunshine could prate from the outside, and people in the room will not feel dazzling. Ian Moore couldn''t fall sleep after he is woken up. In addition, usually he has already got up to make breakfast in the apartment at this time. So he wants to get up to make breakfast for Jamie Moore, but he finds that theyout here is totally different from his nest. Then Ian Moore finds that this is his daddys home, and he is abducted by daddyst night. "Are you awake?" Seeing that Ian Moore awake, Dan William smiles and then he asks. "Yes." Ian Moore is a bit awkward. Before that, he is approaching him as a stranger. Ian Moore never thinks this is awkward, but now Dan William knows he is his son, so he feels very awkward. "You can brush your teeth now." Dan William beckons to him, and then he takes Ian Moore into the bathroom. Ian Moore stands beside Dan William. He is only at the thigh of Dan William, and he can just see himself in the mirror on the washstand. His face reflects in the mirror, which is tender and smart. Compared with the face of Dan William, it is a sharp contrast. However, the temperament is just like the same. Its full of dignity and elegance, as if all is given by God. In this way, it''s really amazing. As the saying goes, a child looks like their parents when they were young. This saying is true. Although Jamie Moore doesnte back five years ago, she sees Ian Moore who has the same with Dan William every day, so its very hard for her to forget him. "Take it." Dan William squeezes the toothpaste for Ian Moore and then hands toothbrush and cup to him. These are all spare. He doesnt have time for the servant to prepare the new one, so he uses it first and he ns to take Ian Moore to buy the thing they need. Its right. Dan William ns to let Ian Moore lives in the manor. As for Jamie Moore, he has way to persuade her. Ian Moore takes the toothbrush and then starts to brush his teeth. Its very quiet in the bathroom. They could only hear the sound of brushing teeth and water. Dan William looks at Ian Moore who is brushing his teeth conscientiously. He is very satisfied. He has always thought that children are very troublesome, so he never thinks about having a child, even when he stays with Jamie Moore. Until that day when he sees Ian Moore in the cake shop, he changes his mind. It is the first time that he wants to have a child--A child that belongs to Jamie Moore and himself. But he never thinks that this child is his son. He is so lucky, and that child is really his son. He once said that if he had a child, he would give him the best love in the world. Now that he has one, but he doesn''t know what to do. Dan William knows that this child is different. From the previous conversation and the present performance, he knows that this child is not the kind of child who can only cry. He is as steady as an adult, but his face is very soft. In a word, Dan William likes him very much. After washing, Dan William takes Ian Moore to downstairs stiffly. He has never holds a child like this. And now he tries his best to do this. Cindy Swift and the servant are waiting in the restaurant. Seeing that Dan William walks downstairs, they all do the thing they needed to do. But when they see Dan William go downstairs with Ian Moore, their expression all changes. They can''t believe it. Chapter 97 I’m Your Father. Chapter 97 Im Your Father. It should to be said that Ian Moore''s face is so powerful. Anyone who sees his face will be surprised. Seeing that all the servants is surprised. Dan William holds Ian Moore and then walks to the dining table. He asks the servant to bring a soft stool and then put it beside him. Then he lets Ian Moore sits on it. The servants can''t believe it any more. Isn''t the young master obsessed with cleanliness? How could he be willing to sit so close to a child? And how does this child look like a young master? "Cindy Swift." Dan William says in a low voice. "Young master." Cindy Sift presses down her doubts and answers. "Command all of the servants. From today on, this is your little young master. You should treat him as you treat me. All of you cant neglect him. Understand?" His voice is cold and indifferent, but the momentum is as convincing as the king. "Yes." Cindy Swift dares not ask more questions, thus she answers. "Prepare a new breakfast for him, and the taste should be suit for the child. After seeing the breakfast on the table, Dan William orders. Ian Moore puffs his cheeks, and he is moved. He grabs Dan William''s sleeve quickly. "Its doesnt matter, Mommy said its a" wave "action. I can eat anything." It''s a pity to throw such a good food on table. If mommy sees all of this, she might jump up and beat him. Cindy Swift nces at Ian Moore more. Now he is just like an adult, and he is telling a truth to him. Anyone will like him. Dan William feels soft in his heart and then he nods, "OK." "Uncle, your house is so big." Ian Moore says as he breaks the bread. He is very smart, and he likes the quiet and spacious here. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing what Ian Moore calls, Dan Williams face be dark. But he is afraid that his action will fright Ian Moore, thus he says, "Does you like here? Do you want to live here all the time?" "Yes, but I want live here with mommy." Ian Moore is not so easy to be bribed. Mommy is the most important people in his heart. "It''s very simple. You can stay here as long as your mommy agrees." Dan William says with smile, and his smiles could reveal all his nature. Ian Moores eyes lights up immediately, and then he looks at Dan William with disbelief, "Really?" "Yes." But what Dan William thinks is how to let Jamie Moore live with him. Jamie Moore is not a person who will give in easily, so he should let Ian Moore lives in the manor first. As long as Ian Moore lives in the manor, he has many ways to deal with Jamie Moore. "Mommy will be here soon." Ian Moore says firmly. He doesnt see through his fathers idea. In his eyes, nothing is more important than the good rtionship between mom and dad. Ian Moore continues to eat breakfast after saying these words. Then he suddenly reminds of something, and he says, Uncle, I want to go to the bathroom..." Im your father! The atmosphere between Ian Moore and Dan William is so harmonious, and they even ns to take Jamie Moore to live with them. As for Jamie Moore, she is sleeping. Usually, she will set a clock, but today, she turns off the rm clock directly. She sleeps very well. This is very different from what Ian Moore thinks. In fact, Jamie Moore is sure that Dan William will never do bad thing to Ian Moore. In this case, they just want to cultivate their feelings with each other, and then she could pick Ian Moore up soon. The thinking is very wonderful, but the reality is very crucial. When she walks into the manor, she may cante out, let alonee out with Ian Moore. Even though Jamie Moore cheats Dan William for so long time, and he is dissatisfied with this, but love is a magic thing. The love will not decrease as time losses. He doesnt forget Jamie Moore as the time goes by. Whats more, he loves Jamie Moore much than before. This shows that Jamie Moore is very important in his heart. But if there are misunderstandings between them, love is nothing. He is such a proud man, how can he low his head again. Sometimes, love is not connivance, especially for the myth that dominates the lives of ten thousand enterprise groups of Country C. Even if he is willing to do this, other people also need to ept it. He never feels that Jamie Moore could ept his connivance. Today is the day to work, but Jamie Moore decides to stay at home. She sleeps very well, and even the earthquake cant wake her up. Like Jamie Moore, Dan William also doesnt go to the work. He hands the work to Secretary Sam, and he ys with Ian Moore at home. Ian Moore and Dan William is nning how to trick Jamie Moore to live with them. However, Jamie Moore, who should care for Ian Moore, sleeps very well. And she doesnt get up, even if the sun has hung highly in the sky. It wasn''t until 3 p.m. that Jamie Moore gets up in a daze. The cell phone rings on the head cab of the bed for many times, and she doesnt hear it. But Jamie Moore is very worried. Mommy doesnt call him from morning to now. Does she meet any dangerous? They dont receive the call from Jamie Moore until 3 p.m. Ian Moore and Dan William lean against the soft, and Dan Williams phone is put on the tale, but they never hear the ring. Cindy Swift walks to them with a fruit tter in her hand. She puts the tter on the table, and then leaves. But this is not her nature. She has been the housekeeper of the William Family for so many years. She abides herself very well. But now, she is really curious about who the child is. What about Miss Jamie? If Jamie Moore knows this, she must be very sad. Cindy Swift stays with Dan William and Jamie Moore when they are still young. Then they fall in love with each other, and they even get married. So she doesnt have a good impression on the "women" outside. She thinks that Jamie should be the youngdy of the William Family. But how could the young master have a son suddenly? All the servants in the manor have the same doubts about this. But no one dares to ask it, since Dan William doesnt tell them anything. "Derek William has confirmed that she stays at home, so there''s no danger. Don''t worry." Dan William says with his eyes focusing on the phone. Silly woman, doesnt she want to answer the phone? Ian Moore doesnt say anything. He lowers his head, and he is thinking. Since Mommy doesnt answer the phone, and she even stays at home, so there is only one reason. "Probably Mommy is still sleeping..." Ian Moore says firmly. He knows his mommy well. If she is awake, she must answer the phone. So the fact is she is sleeping, thus she doesnt answer the phone. Dan William presses his lips, and then he looks at the time. Its four o''clock. Does she sleep for whole day? Why does she sleep so well? Jamie Moore can''t fall asleep after she gets up. She goes into the bathroom to wash and change clothes. She doesnt aware that its afternoon now. She goes out to eat something, and then she finds a question. Where is Ian Moore Chapter 98 I want to see you Chapter 98 I want to see you Jamie Moore rubs her hair, and then she suddenly reminds that Ian Moore has been taken away by Dan William. It seems that she can''t eat the breakfast cooked by Ian Moore today. At this time, the mobile phone rings suddenly, apanied by the vibration on the table buzzing. The caller ID is not Dan William. Jamie Moore looks at the screen, and she doesnt know this number and then she says, "Hello?" "Jamie Moore." The voice at that end is warm. It''s like a gentle breeze, which makes people feel warm. Jamie Moore is familiar with this voice. Jamie Moores eyes lights up, and then she smiles. She asks, Are you Ryan Jack? Ryan Jack could feel that Jaime Moore is in a good mood through the phone. Then he narrows his eyes, and puts the hand on his pocket. He stands at the airport, and he looks at the sky, its very bright, Yes. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Its obvious that Jamie Moore is very happy. Then she hears Ryan Jacks voice, I return to China. "Really? I remember that you should stay there for another two years, am I right? Jamie Moore knows something about the family background of Ryan Jack. He lives in a single family. He lives with his father alone. He stays in the Country C for a few years and then he goes to Ennd. He quarrels with his father, and then he goes to Ennd alone, but then he doesnt want to return to Country C. so his father has no choice but to send someone to catch him. Jamie Moore meets Ryan Jack when Ryan Jacks father sends someone to catch him. At that time, Chris Lockwood has already returned to France. Jamie Moore is afraid that Dan William would find them, so she refuses to return with Chris Lockwood. But when Chris Lockwood goes to France, those people who want to hurt them start their actions. Jamie Moore is graceful for Ryan Jack, and then they be good friend. "I have no choice. My father urges me toe back, so Ie back. Ryan Jack says in a helpless way, but he is little happy. "Do you have time? I want to see you." Ryan Jack says directly, but other people will not feel ufortable. They have known each other for so long time, so they are very family with each other. And they will not feel embarrassed. Jamie Moore doesnt refuse him. And then she looks at the table, and says, "I''m more familiar with here than you are. Tonight, I''ll invite you to the best restaurant I know." "Well, see youter." Ryan Jack says with smile and then he hangs up. At the moment, silver Rolls Royce stops in front of him. He pulls the car and then sits in the car. A man follows behind him. "Is it really good of you to deceive her like this?" That voice seems to be a little dissatisfied, and he says in aining way. Ryan Jack looks out of the window, and his eyes is very cold, Are these important? I just need to get what I want. Drive." The man behind him wants to say something, but he gives up atst. He looks out of the window dully. After hanging the phone, Jamie Moore finds there are more than ten missed calls in the call record. All is the phone from Dan William. She rolls her eyes. She will find them when she thinks everything well. Why does he is more urgent than her? But the heaven could prove this. Its Ian Moore who calls Jamie Moore with Dan Williams phone. Dan William wants Jamie Moore acts initially. But now in Jamie Moores eyes, he is in a hurry. Who should be responsible for this? "Mommy doesnt answer the phone." Ian Moore is a little unhappy. Usually mommy will answer the phone within a few seconds, but now, Mommy doesnt answer the phone. Is it because it''s my dad''s cell phone? Ian Moore holds the phone is his hand. This cell phone is very thin and the screen is very big, so he can''t hold it in his hand. Then the phone falls on the ground. Its so terrible... Ian Moore covers his mouth and looks at Dan William innocently. He doesnt do this on purpose. Wouldn''t Daddy beat him? Dan William picks the phone up calmly. He looks at the phone, and then he finds there are some small marks on it. Thus he throws the phone to the side, and says, I can change a new one. Does he throw the phone like this? Ian Moore blinks his eyes. OK. Daddy has money, and he could do this. He admires his daddy very much. If Night.1 hears this, they may bury Ian Moore with money. All of them have a rich family background. They are very rich. In addition, they hold the property leaves by the Gilbert Family. Although this property is only one percent, it would be enough for a man to spend a month. The heir of these things, of course, is Ian Moore who is their master now. He doesnt need to envy anyone. Maybe Ian Moore doesnt know that he has so much money... "Gululu " The sounde from Ian Moores stomach. The sound is not too loud, but Dan William hears the sound. Dan William presses his lips. He looks at the red face of Ian Moore, and then he stands up. He holds Ian Moores hand and then says, Lets go, I will take you to eat delicious food. Ian Moore bites his lips, and his face is red. Its very cute. "Old uncle, I know a wonderful ce. I also eat with Mommy there..." Ian Moore said. Old uncle? Dan William feels embarrassed. He has turned from uncle to old uncle? "I have told you that I''m your daddy!" Its Jamie Moores fault. If he catches her, he will let Ian Moore calls him daddy in front of her. ... In the Red Leaf Restaurant. This restaurant is in a small alley. If you are not a native who lives in the Country C, you will never know this restaurant. As a foodie, Jamie Moore knows all the delicious food in the Country C. It should be said that she is truly foodie. The Red Leaf Restaurant is in the deepest part of this alley. It is unique in its position, but the environment is very quiet. Red leaf restaurant has been opened here for a long time since Jamie Moore remembers things. Although there are few people, it is very quiet. Jamie Moore likes to eat here. When Jamie Moore arrives at the restaurant, she finds that Ryan Jack is waiting there. Ryan Jack sits near the window. His temperament is outstanding. He is very handsome. The whole person is integrated with the scenery outside the window. Its like a beautiful painting. His whole body are full of sunshine, and other people will feels warm when stay close to him. He is like Hooson. Even though he doesnt speak anything, other people will feel very warm. Today, he wears white casual suit. It seems that he just like a reliable brother. Today, Jamie Moore also wears whitece dress. The cloth of upper body is tight, which reveals the good shape of her. He also wears a pleated skirt and a ck short boots. She looks very pure and energetic. Chapter 99 Daddy & Foster daddy Chapter 99 Daddy & Foster daddy Jamie Moore wears no make-up. Her eyes are big and bright, and her face is very delicate. In this way, Jamie Moore looks very beautiful. "Jamie Moore,e here." Ryan Jack beckons to her, and he smiles. Seeing Ryan Jacks handsome face, Jamie Moore says with smile, Ryan Jack, will you feel embarrassed when you look yourself in the mirror? Why did you say that? "Won''t you be fascinated with your face?" Jamie Moore sits opposite him, and then she teases Ryan Jack. Ryan Jack smiles, Are you say that Im handsome? Jamie Moore smiles, Of course. If Dan William is a cold and handsome man, Ryan Jack must be a gentle and warm man. Hooson has the same temper with Ryan Jack, and he is truly a wonderful man in the eyes of other people. "Why do youe back? Does thepany in the Ennd go bankrupt? Jamie Moore asks casually as she puts the menu aside. Ryan Jack is drinking coffee, but he never thinks that Jamie Moore would ask him such a question. He is almost choked by this question. He swallows the coffee slowly and then smiles, "Yes, thepany is closed, and Im waiting for you to support me." "No problem. I have the ability to support you alone." Jamie Moore says with smile. She knows that Ryan Jack is joking with her, thus she also makes jokes with him. "By the way, where''s Ian Moore?" Ryan Jack reminds the soft and round face of Ian Moore. He misses him very much. Seeing that Jamie Moore doesnt take Ian Moore to here, he asks, Why doesn''t he come with you?" Ian Moore has taken Ryan Jack as his foster daddy in the Ennd. Except Jamie Moore and Chris Lockwood, Ryan Jack loves Ian Moore most. Ryan Jack is very important in Ian Moores heart. When he was young, he always wants to take Ryan Jack as his daddy. Jamie Moore blinks her eyes and then says, "Ian Moore is at home. I''ll bring him to see you next time. He also says that he misses you every day." But she is not sure the time. Maybe he should wait for the day when Dan William sends Ian Moore back. Jamie Moore thinks in her heart, and she doesnt feel that the danger is approaching to her. "Mommy!" Jamie Moore hears a familiar voice when she is thinking. Its true that the voicee from Ian Moore. Jamie Moore presses her lips. Its true that no one could tell lie to others. Otherwise, even cowhide cant mend it when other people know this. Ian Moores eyes lights up, and then he says, It''s really Mommy!" He wants to let go of Dan William''s hand and runs to Jamie Moore, but Dan William hold him quickly. Ian Moore looks at him doubtfully. He sees that Dan William winks at him calmly, and then Ian Moore understands him immediately. He follows behind Dan William to the table where Jamie Moore is. "Ian Moore." Although Ryan Jack is curious about the lie of Jamie Moore, he doesnt tear it down. "Foster father!" Ian Moore suddenly notices Ryan Jack who sits beside Jamie Moore. Thus he shakes off Dan Williams hand and rushes to Ryan Jack. Dan William''s face bes dark. Ian Moore knows that he is his father, but he calls another man father. And he even rushes to this man, thus he feels very upset. "What a coincidence!" Jamie Moore doesnt expect that Dan William would have lunch with Ian Moore here, thus she feels upset. What a coincidence? Dan William looks at her coldly, and his eyes are full of dangerous, Its really coincidence. So the reason she doesnt answer the phone is that she is having lunch with this man. Its good. It seems that she really enjoys her life recently. Jamie Moore shrinks her neck and then she suddenly losses her courage. Compared with courage, it''s more important to keep her life in front of Dan William. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Who is he?" Ryan Jack looks at Dan William with smile, and his eyes be deeper than before. This man should be the father of Ian Moore. Ryan Jack knows the identity of Dan William at the first sight. "Foster father, this is my daddy." Ian Moore walks to Dan William and holds Dan Williams hand, and then he introduces Dan William to Ryan Jack. This actionforts Dan William a little. Jamie Moore feels very fright, and she holds Jamie Moore in his arm with a bad expression. My baby, how could you be bribed by Dan William in such a short time? "Hello, my name is Ryan Jack." Ryan Jack stands up and then he shakes hands with Dan William politely. "Im Bunnys foster father." Bunny? Dan William notices Ryan Jacks address toward Ian Moore. Then he looks at Ian Moore. The face in front of him coincides with Night.1s brother that night. "Im Dan William, and Im Ian Moores father." Dan William narrows his eyes, and then he also shakes hands with Ryan Jack He feels that he is a very familiar with this man But they are two people who have different personality. Ian Moore looks at Dan William doubtfully. He never tells Dan William his true name. How could daddy know this? "Mr. William, I''ve heard a lot about your reputation, and I need your support in the future." Ryan Jack sits down gracefully. It seems that he ns to stay in country C for a long time. "Of course." Dan William nods, and then he sits beside Jamie Moore. Ian Moore sits between Jamie Moore and Dan William. From any aspect, they are a wonderful family. "Is Mr. William really Bunnys father?" Ryan Jack looks at Ian Moore who is eating food in his te, and then he asks. "Mr. Jack, what''s the matter? Is there any problem?" Dan William oveps legs, no one knows his thinking, and he asks in a cold voice. Jamie Moore, who sits beside him, pretends that she doesnt hear anything, and she keeps eating food in her te. I know that Jamie Moore lives in the Ennd with Bunny alone, so where are you during that time? Ryan Jack withdraws his eyes, and then he looks at Dan William and asks. Ryan Jack never thinks the appearance of Dan William, so he is caught unprepared. Jamie Moore never mentioned anything about Ian Moores father in the Ennd. He thought that Ian Moore doesnt have father or his father has died. He loves Jamie Moore, but he will never force Jamie Moore to do anything she doesnt want to do. He stays beside quietly. Even though she has a child, he doesnt care about it. Dan William''s appearance brings him an unprecedented sense of crisis, which means that Jamie Moore will return back to Dan William, and then they will live a happy life together. "I don''t need to exin to you what happened before, but I would like to thank Mr. Jack for taking care of them in the past." Dan William says with smile. Seeing that there is something at the corner of Jamie Moores mouth, he wipes it for her intimately and vaguely. Jamie Moore''s face turns red suddenly. She even couldnt remind Dan Williams words, and she just lowers down her head and pokes at the rice in her bowl. Chapter 100 Stop talking and kissing me Chapter 100 Stop talking and kissing me Dan William must have done it on purpose! Ryan Jacks eyesight bes dark, and then he smiles at Jamie Moore. He picks up the chopsticks on the table, and puts a piece of braised spareribs in Jamie''s bowl. "Jamie, you love it." He calls Jamie again. Dan Williams face bes dark. How could he call Jamie? Thus he also picks up the chopsticks, and squeezes out the braised pork ribs that Ryan Jack had just put into the bowl. "Sorry, there are still scars on her body, thus she can''t eat such greasy food." Are you hurt? Ryan Jack frowns, but he doesnt speak anything, and then he puts some green vegetables into Jamie Moore''s bowl. And this time, Dan William holds the vegetable with chopstick and then throws it into an empty bowl, Sorry. There''s garlic in it, and Jamie Moore hates the smell of garlic." "Well? Mr. William really understands Jamie Moore well." Ryan Jack looks at the dishes on the table and he puts his chopsticks towards the te of stewed chicken and mushrooms. Dan William presses his lips, and then says, Jamie Moore hates mushrooms most. She will not eat anything rted to mushrooms. It seems that Mr. Jack really doesn''t understand Jamie Moore." Thest sentenceour Jamie, is full of affairs. Ian Moore smiles as he hears the dialogue. He looks at Jamie Moore and he finds Jamie Moore focus on eating, and she even doesnt hear the dialogue of Dan William and Ryan Jack. Ian Moore feels embarrasses. Mommy, how could you just focus on eating when daddy is so man? Although Ryan loves Mommy, he always supports his father! For him, its the best that Mommy and Daddy stay together! "So does Mr. William understand Jamie Moore well? Ryan Jack asks seriously, and then he puts the chopsticks down, and then he takes up his coffee and tastes it slowly. "Mr. Jack is so smart. Do you still need my answer?" Dan William asks coldly. He holds his chin with his hand. He sits in azy way, which is very elegant. Mr. William, you think too high of me. Ryan Jack raises his cup to him, and then he drinks. "You''re wee." Dan William takes the coffee in front of him and then takes a sip. It''s said that the war between women will surely bring countless deaths and injuries, while the lethality of men''s war, even if there is no smoke and death, is also high. However, the woman who causes this war is eating happily. "Ah." Jamie Moore is eating heartlessly, and suddenly she feels a pain in her waist. Thus she couldn''t help shouting. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She looks down, and she finds Dan Williams hand is on her waist. Its him who grabs her right now. Jamie Moore smiles at Ryan Jack regrettably, and then she takes a napkin and wipes her lips. Then she stands up. "Excuse me; I''ll go to the bathroom. You''ll have it first." "Well, OK." Ryan Jack smiles at her and then nods understandably. Jamie Moore walks out of their sight calmly, and then she touches the ce where she feels pain. Its really painful. Do I offend him? Jamie Moore thinks, and then she goes into the bathroom. She goes to the washstand in the bathroom and then she looks at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks are slightly red and her lips are also red. Maybe she had eaten too much spicy food, thus her lips are red. She puts her hand under the sensitive faucet and then she slowly rubs her hands. She feels very comfortable when she touches the water. Jamie Moore withdraws her hands a few minutester. She draws a tissue to wipe her hand. However, she suddenly finds the gloomy handsome face behind her. Jamie Moore is so scared that she even doesnt hold the tissue. The tissue falls on the ground and then she looks at Dan William. "Dan William, is this the bathroom for woman?" Dan William snorts and then he says. "I''d like to." Jamie Moore presses he lips. OK. Since you loves enter this bathroom, you can. No one dares to say something about you, even if you want toe here to go to the toilet. "You can do everything. I''ll go first." Jamie Moore says with smile. But her face is stiff and she even could notugh at all. "Do I agree?" Dan William blocks her way, and he stares at Jamie Moore. it seems that he wants to find something from Jamie Moores face. But he finds nothing. "What do you want to do?" Jamie Moore is in a bad mood, and she feels painful. This is the bathroom for woman. Even he doesnt want face, she wants it. "Stop talking." Dan William presses his lips and then he rubs her hair. When Jamie Moore hears this, she says suddenly, "Kiss me!" Dan Williams eyesight lights up, and then he smiles, and then he kisses Jamie Moore. His lips are not hot as usual, and its even a little cold, which is a sharp contrast with Jamie Moore. This is the first time for Jamie Moore to do such a thing, so Dan William feels very happy. Dan William kisses Jamie Moore heavily, and he describes her lips in detail. When Jamie Moore loses her mind, Dan William kisses her more heavily than before. Jamie Moore only wants to strangle herself. She just takes the second half of the sentence, "Stop talking, and kissing me." She doesnt want him to kiss her! For other people, one single slip brings eternal regret, but for her, one single word brings eternal pain. Even so, Jamie Moore doesn''t hate the kiss. Instead, she even expects this kiss. Her heart jumps as if it is about to jump out, but the reaction of her is very raw. Dan William kisses Jamie Moore for a long time. When Dan William let Jamie Moore go, she even cant stand. If she doesnt lean against the wall, she will sit on the cold floor directly. Dan William leans over, and then he holds Jamie Moores chin. He smiles happily and says, "Are you satisfied with this kiss, Jamie?" Jamie Moores face bes redder than before. Her eyes are full of misty, and she bites her lips, and then she turns her head away. "Since you dont say anything, you are satisfied with this kiss." "Who told you that? When did I let you kiss me?" Jamie Moore is ashamed and angry. She hammers Dan William''s shoulder hardly. In Dan William''s eyes, she is coquettish and lovely. The handsome face of Dan William reflects in Jamie Moores eyes. Her checks are very red, which is very attractive. Dan William smiles happily, ad he looks at Jamie Moore with tenderness and doting eyesight, but Jamie Moore, who is very angry, doesnt find this. You said that right now. You ask me to kiss you. Am I wrong when I meet your requirement?" Garrulous! Jamie Moore stares at Dan William, and then she says, You kiss me when I ask you to kiss me, are you so obedient? If I sell you to other, do you agree? Its obvious that Dan William wants to y the women. But he says in such a firm way. She doesnt believe it. Dan William smiles. When other people see the handsome face of Dan William, they will lose their mind. He seldom smiles like this. The silly woman in front of him has seen all kinds of smile of him. "I agree. If I was sold to you, I can count the money for you." "You!" Jamie Moore is so angry that she even couldn''t speak. She stares at Dan William, and she even wants to strangle him. Chapter 101 Combat Plan Chapter 101 Combat n "Me? You take my son abroad secretly. I haven''t count this thing with you yet. So now do you want to fight with me? Dan William holds Jamie Moores chin, thus Jamie Moore has to look at him. He smiles in an evil way. He asks in azy way, which is just like an elegant and proud cat. What does he mean? When does she run with his son? Hearing Dan Williams words, Jamie Moore rolls her eyes, You feel so good about yourself." "I''ve always been like that, otherwise how can I make you pregnant once?" Dan William says with a kind of provocative meaning. "Dan William! Stop talking! " Jamie Moore''s face is red and she kicks toward Dan William in his crotch. However, Dan William dodges the attack lightly and easily. He lets Jamie Moores hand go, thus Jamie Moore has a chance to kick Dan William. She pushes Dan William aside, and then runs out. She should have known that Dan William is shameless. Does he feel so proud for her pregnant? If he has the ability, he cant give a birth to the child himself! When Jamie Moore returns to the seat, she is not calm. When she sees the smile on Ryan Jacks face, she feels very warm gradually. Ryan Jack has such ability. His smile seems full of ability to warm other peoples mood. This is one of the reasons why Jamie Moore and Ryan Jack be friends. Dan William could give her a sense of security, but what Ryan Jack brings to her is happiness and pleasure. Jamie Moore smiles at Ryan Jack, and then she says, Ryan, if you have a wife, she must be very happy. Ryan Jack pauses for a while, and then he looks at Jamie Moore and says seriously, Why did you say that? "Because your smile is very contagious." Jamie Moore answers truthfully. Then she drinks the water at hand. Ryan Jacks eyesight bes dark. If she is that person, he will make her happier. "This has no rtionship with the happiness of his wife, am I right? Bunny. Dan William walks toward them with his hand in the pocket. He walks over Jamie Moore and Ian Moore, and then he sits in the inside position. And then he rubs Ian Moores hair. "Mr. William, what did you mean?" Ryan Jack knows that Dan William has opinions on him. If it is not for Jamie Moore and Ian Moore, he also has opinions on Dan William. They have regarded each other as enemies subconsciously. "Whether his wife is happy or not, this should depend on Mr. Jack own ability. Jamie Moore, am I right?" Dan William looks at Jamie Moore with a smile. Well, now here is full of the strong smell of gunpowder, thus Ian Moore covers his nose. This guy! Jamie Moore bites her lips and then she looks at Ryan Jack. She hopes that he doesnt put Dan Williams words on the heart. Ryan Jack doesnt speak anything. The phone rings at the right time, which breaks the silence for a moment. He smiles at Jamie Moore apologetically and then answers the phone. It seems that the call is from thepany in the UK. He replies in English and then hangs up. "I''m sorry. Jamie Moore, Bunny. There is something bad with mypany. Please eat first. I''ll invite you another day." Ryan Jack ignores Dan William directly and then he says to Jamie Moore and Ian Moore. "It doesn''t matter. You can do your own thing now." Jamie Moore smiles and she waves to him to show that she doesnt care this. "Goodbye, foster father. Remember to see me next time." Ian Moore also waves his hand to him. He relieves. He is worried that his foster father would be attacked by his father. After all,pared with his father''s talking skills, his foster father cant reach his ability. "No problem." As soon as Ryan Jack leaves, the smile on Dan Williams face disappears suddenly. He looks at Jamie Moore, which make Jamie Moore shivers. "You, what do you want to do?" Jamie Moore feels nervous, and then she moves toward Ian Moore. She hugs Ian Moore. When necessary, she still needs Ian Moore to protect herself. This is a public ce. Dan William won''t kill her on the spot. Does she still have time to escape? Jamie Moore will never admit that she doesnt have any courage, but the eyesight of Dan William is too terrible. They look at each other for a long time. Dan William turns around and then he snorts. Then he picks up Ian Moore from her arms and then walks over her to the outside of the restaurant. So will she be OK? Now Jamie Moore has got her sense. She finds that she has saved her life. Wait, Bunny Jamie Moore stands up suddenly, and then she runs out to catch them. But Dan William drives away when he finds her. What leaves is just a series of smelly exhaust gas. Jamie Moore is so angry that she wants to beat him with her bag. "If you have the ability, you should stop now!" Jamie Moore who only has two legs, can''t catch up at all. She can only be angry in situ. Jamie Moore always remembers revenge, and she always remembers the saying that women could revenge ten dayster. Sitting on the car, Ian Moore turns to look at Jamie Moore, and he even could feel the murderous air from mummy. He shivers. "Uncle, why don''t you take the opportunity to take my mommy home?" Ian Moore is puzzled. ording to the style of the behavior of his father, since he catches his mother, how could he let her go so simply? It''s really suspicious. "Didn''t I tell you call me daddy just now?" Dan William says in a deep voice. Ian Moore smiles, Now is different. Dont you know that people are very fickle? ... "I will tell you if you call me daddy. Dan William raises his eyebrow. Little guy, it''s too tender for you to fight with me. Ian Moore is shocked, and he presses his lips. It is true that he cant beat his father. "Daddy!" Ian Moore says softly. Hearing Ian Moores voice, Dan William is shocked. But he still pretends that he is calm, Yeah! Ian Moore frowns, and then he rolls at Dan William. Daddy, its true that you are so happy, so can you stop holding it? It''s very hard. "We will take no action at this time, and you mommy wille to us by herself." Dan William holds the steering wheel tightly, and his eyes are very cold. He is calcting something. Ian Moore approaches to him, and listens to the detailed n of him. A careful n isunched in the car. In the next day, Jamie Moore watches the TV in the sofa leisurely. She watches the loving TV show as she eats the junk food on the table. When Jamie Moore is free, she loves to watch this loving TV show. And she willment the show when she watches it. "What kind of hairstyle is this? Is the designer from Mars? " Jamie Moore is eating chips. She sees one of the girls appears on the screen, and she is almost choked by herself. "Eh, doesnt she think it''s too heavy to wear so many things..." Jamie Moore shakes her head after watching for a while. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Since the show is so terrible, why does she still watch it? She is too bored. "Jamie Moore, please answer the phone. Jamie Moore, please answer the phone. Jamie Moore, where did you go? Why didnt you answer the phone? The phone rings suddenly. Jamie Moore, who is holding the bag of chips, is shocked. She almost throws the chips away. She stands up and draws a tissue to wipe her hand, and then she answers the phone. Chapter 102 Dating Chapter 102 Dating "Hello?" "Mommy, there is something bad happened! The crying voicee from Ian Moore, "Daddy is going to take the baby to have a blind date with a woman! It''s in the box on the seventh floor of Star Hotel... "Jamie Moore is so surprised that she even forgets how to reply. And then Ian Moore hangs up. "Hello?" Seeing that the phone is hanging up, Jamie Moore calls Ian Moore again. But the phone has turned off. Dan William is such a beast. How could he take her son to have a blind date with a woman! How old is Ian Moore? Anyway, he is Ian Moores father. Does he want to send his son away? Jamie Moore stares at the screen of the phone. Even if Ian Moore can stand it, she cant stand it. If he dares to take his son to have a blind date with a woman, she will bite him to death! Then Jamie Moore returns to the room to change the clothes. Even though she will be loser, she cant lose in momentum. Although she cant beat Dan William, she must win him in momentum. She is Ian Moores mother. At the same time, Ian Moore puts the phone into the pocket, and then he smiles at Dan William. "OK! But will Mommy reallye?" Ian Moore stares at Dan William, who is sitting on the sofa, and he doubts about this, "If Mommy doesn''t care about you; it doesn''t matter if you have a blind date with another woman." Dan William smiles confidently, You should believe me. If you says ording to my words, you mommy will believe us. Because she will think that its you who will have a date. Which sentence? Ian Moore thinks in his mind. Is the sentence that daddy will take the baby to have a blind date will a woman? Ian Moore praises his father in his heart silently. Daddy is really a schemer. Mommy, you should not struggle. Go with Daddy quickly. In this way, you will not be fooled for a long time... "But you should have a woman to date with you! Ian Moore asks again. "Don''t worry, she wille here soon." Dan William hooks up with Ian Moore. Ian Moorees to Dan William, and then Dan William tells his n to Dan William. Jamie Moorees to Star Hotel quickly, but she is stopped by the front desk. "Excuse me, Miss, are you dining alone or have an appointment with another people?" Jamie Moore presses her lips, I have an appointment with other people. "Which room is it, please?" "Its the box of the seventh floor." Ian Moore doesnt tell Jamie Moore which box they are. He only says its in the seventh floor. She doesnt know if the waiter will let her in. "Oh, you are Dan William''s guest, please go upstairs." The hotel waiter walks in the front of Jamie Moore to guide her. She doesnt think too much. Jamie Moore walks into the elevator and presses the button of the seventh floor. At the same time, July Summer arrives at the box of the seventh floor ten minutes earlier. She dresses herself well. The clothes she wears is the newly style of the Cr. The shoes she wears is 10 centimeter high-heeled shoes. Her whole body is emanating with the smell of Chanel perfume. She smiles brightly, and she walks into the box like a proud peacock. "Honey~" as soon as July Summer enters the door, she sees Dan William who is sitting on the sofa. Thus she calls him intimately. Then she walks to Dan William, and she wants to sits beside Dan William. But she sees Ian Moore who sits beside Dan William. "Honey, this is..." July Summer narrows her eyes. She looks at the handsome face of Ian Moore, and the she looks at Dan William. They really look like each other. July Summer even cant keep the smile on her face. He has been walk in the Cr for a long time, but she never hears that Dan William has a son! Ian Moore is not happy when he hears what July Summer calls Dan William. Then he reminds the gossip between Dan William and July Summer, thus he feels very ufortable. Thus Ian Moore turns to look at Dan William and asks, Daddy, is this the woman you loved? "Of course not." the eyes of Dan William be serious suddenly, and then he looks at July Summer in a warning eyes. "Then why does she call you daddy? Only if two people are lovers, they could call each other honey. Does Daddy have a close rtionship with this old aunt? Ian Moore asks in a childish way. Hearing Ian Moores words, July Summer does melt down. How could he call her old aunt? Is she looking so old? What a girl care about most is appearance and age. The word--old aunt--stabs into July Summers heart like a knife. Whats more, for July Summer, Dan William is special. But Ian Moore calls her old aunt, which make her feel diffident in front of Dan William. "Well, Bunny is right. Can you hear it, July? " Dan William smiles and he rubs Ian Moores hear. Then he says to July Summer, I don''t want Bunny misunderstand me, so in the future, please call me general manager William." The smiles on July Summers face disappears, and then she nods, No problem. Ian Moore sneers. He kills a rival for his mother. It''s awesome. Dan William knows Ian Moores mind, but he doesnt tear him down, and she even ys with him. "Dan William!" The door of the box is opened suddenly with an angry voice, and then Jamie Moore walks into the box suddenly. The three people, who are eating, are all shocked. And then they see Jamie Moore walk to the table with an angry expression. Dan William puts the knife and fork down gracefully, and he wipes the corners of his mouth with a napkin, and then he looks at Jamie Moore who is very angry. Then he asks, "What are you doing?" Ah. Ian Moore almost sprays the juice he just drinks. Then he looks at Dan William. Daddy, its you who tricks mommy to here. Now mommyes here, how could you ask mommy--what is she doing here? Ian Moore has another understanding of his daddy again. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jamie Moore looks around in the box. She presses her lips when she sees July Summer. Then she ps heavily on the table in front of Dan William, What am I doing here? She points at July Summer, If I donte here, will you let my son to have a blind date with such an old woman? You are a beast. Does my son provoke you? Thus you want to send him away. Even though you want to send him away, cant you find a young and lovely girl? How could you find such an old woman? Hearing Jamie Moores words, July Summer knows that she is Ian Moores mother, but... Why? Why do they all call her old woman? Is she looking so old? Whats more, who want to have a date with her son? July Summer feels very angry, thus she cuts the steak in front of her heavily. They all ask her old woman. So she even doubts that her skin is not as good as before... "Honey,e with me. Maybe one day this guy will sell you to other people." Jamie Moore holds Ian Moores hands and then walks out. She even thinks that Dan William will love Ian Moore, and she even wants to receive him. Chapter 103 Overlord Clause Chapter 103 Overlord use "Wait." Dan William grabs Jamie Moores hands and then he pulls Jamie Moore to his side. "What do you want to do?" Jamie Moore holds Ian Moore and then she looks at him warily. "Dont you want to rob him, do you? I tell you, it''s a society ruled byw Ouch!" Dan William kicks Jamie Moores head, and says, "You are so stupid." Jamie Moore is very angry. Ian Moore even could hear the voice of grinding teeth. OK, so why do you take my son to have a blind date with a woman? Jamie Moore asks. "This is also my son." Dan William corrects it with a smile. "That''s not the point!" "Who told you that I will take my son to have a blind date with a woman? Dan William puts the responsibility to Jamie Moore, whose IQ is not up to standard. Jamie Moore holds Ian Moore, and Ian Moore doesnt speak anything. He looks at Jamie Moore and Dan William excitedly, who is quarrel with each other. Even though he is very young, he although know that love needs quarrel. "Its my son who tells me this! Jamie Moore looks at Ian Moore, Am I right, baby? Don''t be afraid. Speak up bravely. Mommy will be your strong back." Ian Moore blinks. Why the questiones to his side? "Mommy, you are wrong." Ian Moore is confused for a while, but he decides to follow what Dan William teaches him. "How is it possible? Baby, is someone threatening you? Don''t be afraid. Tell mommy, and Mommy will avenge you." Jamie Moore stares at Dan William as she says. "No, Mommy, what I said is Daddy will have a blind date, and its not me. Ian Moore looks at Dan William and then he puts the question back to Dan William. He looks very innocent and lovely, which makes Ian Moore reluctant to ask again. But when Jamie Moore hears its Dan William who will have a blind date, her mood be even worse, but she cant tell the true reason. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dan William sees the changing expression of Jamie Moore, and then he smiles. Luckily, he is still in her heart. "Ho... Mr. William, would you like to introduce her to me?" When July Summer realizes that she is ignored, thus she says which draws the attention of all the people. Jamie Moore looks at July Summer. It should be said that July Summer is the most qualified model that Jamie Moore has ever met. She has a unique face and body, as well as a wonderful opportunity. But when Jamie Moore finds there is rtionship between July Summer and Dan William, she feels very sad. "I''m Jamie Moore, and I''m Ian Moore''s Mommy. Hello." Jamie Moore introduces herself to July Summer quickly with a proper smile on her face. Is her surname Moore? July Summer raises her eyebrow, and then she looks at Dan William, Hello, my name is July Summer. "I know." Jamie Moore says with smile. "Is Mr. William his father? So why he is not called William? July Summer asks curiously. "I give birth to this child. He has nothing rtionship with Dan William." Jamie Moore says. She feels a pain in her thigh after finishing her words. Its true that she is calcted by Dan William again. July Summer looks at Dan William again, but there doesnt have any expression on Dan William''s face, and he even doesnt exin this to her. "Since they dont have any rtionship, why does your child call general manager William Daddy?" Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she stares at Ian Moore. How could this guy help others? How could he be a helper of Dan William in such a few days? Does he have any backbone? Ian Moore shrinks his neck. Mommy, even you dont have any backbone. How can you expect your baby to have backbone? But he dares not to say it out. Miss Summer, have you been an entertainment reporter? You have so many questions. Jamie Moore asks lightly. Seeing that July Summers face be stiff, she smiles. "Miss Moore, you are really good at joking. Its true that I have done a lot of work before. Finally, general manager William rmends me to work in the Cr." July Summer smiles and her words are full of ambiguity. Jamie Moore rolls the eyes, and she ignores the expression of July Summer. "Miss Summer, you really have the courage. You even choose the model as your career. Its really a competitive but thankless industry. Its Dan William who helps you to reach the summit of your career. July Summer changes her face, but she doesnt speak anything. She knows that what she said will make she unhappy, thus she finds an excuse to leave. Besides, Dan William is the strong back of Jamie Moore. Its Dan William who let July Summer reach the summit of her career. Its not good to offend him. Seeing that July Summer walks away, the smile on Jamie Moore disappears. She doesnt look at Dan William, and then she walks out with Ian Moore. Dan William blinks his eyes, and then he stands up to follow them. It seems that she is jealous. When Dan William walks out, he sees that Jamie Moore walks to the parking lot. And she sits into his car with Ian Moore He smiles, and then he walks to the car. He opens the door and sits in the car. Then he looks at Jamie Moore who is silent. Its rare for her to be so quiet. It seems that she is really angry this time. Even though she is angry, the n should be continued. "Now I will give you two choices. The first one is that you hand the son to me and you go back to the apartment alone. The second one is that you could go back to the manor with us. I will give you five minutes to think. Dan William helps Jamie Moore to fasten the beat belt. He puts his hands on the steering wheel. He is in azy way, but his words are full of firmness. "Which choice? Its the overlord use!" No matter how she chooses, it''s her fault, but if she doesn''t choose to go back with Dan William, he will take the baby away. "Four minutes." It seems that Dan William doesnt hear her. His long fingers beat rhythmically on the steering wheel. "You can make no choose, but maybe one day I will take my son to have a blind date, and then I will find a stepmother for him." Jamie Moore narrows her eyes, and then she says, Dan William, do you have any qualify to find stepmother for my son? I''m his mommy. You just came outter. Am I dying?" "Do Ie outter?" Dan William suddenly smiles, but the smile is full of danger. He holds Jamie Moores chin suddenly, and his eyes are full of cold, "Why do I appear now? You know the reason well than anyone?" Jamie Moore looks back at him, and her eyes are full of stubborn. Is she angry for finding a stepmother for Ian Moore or for his suddenly appearance? Even though she had hided the existence of Ian Moore, the source of all the mistakes is not because of her! "Woo, woo..." Seeing that the thing is not good, Ian Moore, who is sitting on the back seat, cries suddenly. Jamie Moore immediately unbuckles the seat belt and looks back at Ian Moore. Seeing that Ian Moore is crying, she is very sad, and she asks, "What''s wrong with baby? Why are you crying?" Chapter 104 You Should Call Me Daddy Chapter 104 You Should Call Me Daddy "Woo, both daddy and mummy doesnt like baby." Ian Moore covers his face with his fat hands, which hurts other peoples heart. When Dan William sees Ian Moore is crying, he is a little flustered, but he doesnt know how to coax him. Thus he says, "How can it be? Daddy likes baby best. Don''t cry baby." He is willing to put all the good things in front of him. How could he not like him? "Yeah, yeah, mommy also likes baby best." Jamie Moore takes the handkerchief out of the pocket to wipe tears for Ian Moore as she says, but Ian Moore dodges away. "But other people''s parents all lives with their children. Why don''t you live with mummy and me? And you even want to take me away, thus I cant stay with mommy." Ian Moore puts his hand down, and his eyes are full of eyes, as if he is using them. Dan William and Jamie Moore all pauses for a while, and then they look at each other. Dan William holds Jamie Moore in his arms, and then he smiles bitterly. He promises to Ian Moore, No. Daddy will live with Mommy, and we will never stay away with you. Jamie Moore struggles for a while, but she sees Dan Williams warning eyes, thus she stops. "Mommy, is that true?" Ian Moore sniffs. He blinks his eyes, and it seems that he is looking forward to it. Jamie Moore wants to say something, but she feels pain in her waist. She knows that its Dan William who did this. Thus she looks at Ian Moore with a smile, Of course, this is true. Mommy will never cheat you. Now she will follow Dan Williams action, and she will run away with Ian Moore secretly. It seems that Ian Moore knows Jamie Moores mind. He stares at Jamie Moore and says, Will mommy live with daddy and me all the time? Jamie Moore wants to say-never think about this, but she is stopped by Dan William, As long as baby love this, I will live with your daddy and baby all the time." Ian Moore smiles suddenly, and his eyes are full of sneers. Jamie Moore is depressed. This feeling is just like eating a bug. And she feels very ufortable. She feels all her life is broken when she realizes that she will live with Dan William for a long time. What if Dan William wants to insult her one day? But now it''s toote to regret. Dan William steps on the brake, and then he unfastens the seat belt, and then he gets out of the car with Ian Moore in is hand. Although Ian Moore thinks it''s harmful to the image of a man, he''s willing to do so since daddy wants to hug him. Jamie Moore lingers in the car for a while, and finally she walks out. She signs when she sees the vi in front of him. Shees back after so many years... "Young master, little young master...Miss Jamie Moore? Seeing Dan Williames back, Cindy Swift walks toward them. But she is surprised when she sees Jamie Moore who stands besides Dan William and Ian Moore. Jamie Moore smiles at Cindy Swift, and the smile is simple and soft. "Well, have you prepared the room well?" Dan William asks, and then he walks into the vi with Ian Moore in his arms. "Yes, everything is arranged ording to the requirements of the young master. The room is just opposite the young master''s room." Cindy Swift replies respectfully. Dan William turns to look at Jamie Moore, and then he smiles, Come with me." "Oh." Jamie Moore presses her lips and then she follows Dan William unwillingly. When Dan Williames to the second floor, he puts Dan William down. He rubs the hair of Ian Moore, and says, Open the door and looks at the room. "OK." Ian Moore answers happily and tiptoes to open the door. This room is prepared for Ian Moore when Dan William brings him back here for the first time. The style now is different from before, which is ck and white. The walls are painted in blue, and the ceiling and walls are decorated in sky. In the middle of the room, there is a dark blue children''s bed. In front of the bed, there is a notebookputer on the small desk. Two bookcases are ced on both sides of the desk. He can hold the book on the bookshelf as soon as he reaches out. It must be carefully arranged. Except this, there is a series of wind bells hangs in front of the French windows. One can see the red maple trail outside the balcony from here. There is also a swing chair on the balcony, which is exactly the same as the one made by grandmother. He loves it. Jamie Moore also moves by this. Her eyes quivers slightly, and then she turns her head away. No one knows her thinking. "Do you like it?" Dan William says in a tense way. He designs all the things here alone. And he arranges all of this in the shortest time. He just wants to give Ian Moore a morefortable living environment. "I love it!" Ian Moore jumps on the children''s bed happily, and then he rolls around with the quilt. The quilt has a light smell of milk. Jamie Moore looks at Dan William, and then suddenly she suddenly reminds of something, Wait a minute, this is Ian Moore''s room, where do I sleep?" Ian Moore stands up suddenly after hearing the words. And then he says before Dan William, Of course. You should sleep with uncle, am I right? Uncle. Uncle? Jamie Mooreughs, but when she sees Dan William''s gloomy face, she quickly stops laughing. Uncle? Am I your daddy? Uh huh? Dan William looks at Ian Moore. It seems that he doesnt adapt to the change of address. Ian Moore blinks innocently, "But Mommy never admits you, so I''d better call you uncle." Just now, he calls him daddy all the time. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore with threatening eyes, but he still has a smile on his face. "Jamie Moore, dont you think my son should call me daddy?" He asks slowly, his voice is always cool and charming. As he spoke, he slowly approaches to Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore feels very frightened. "It should be like this. He should call you daddy." Jamie Moore is soon forced to the door. Seeing that Dan William walks close to her, Jamie Moore says in a firm way. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Anyway, this is your territory. You could say everything. Even you ask me to call you Daddy, I also should do this... Originally, Jamie Moore thinks this in her heart silently, but she says it identally. Dan William''s eyes are stained with displeasure. "Who ask you to be my daughter? You''re going to be taught again, aren''t you?" Jamie Moore shakes her head desperately. "I never say anything!" Dan William snorts, and then he suddenly reminds of something. He holds Jamie Moores hand, and says, OK, lets go to our room. "Our room" Dan William says in a firm way. Jamie Moore has a bad premonition in her heart. Seeing that Jamie Moore is put out by Dan William, Ian Moore sneers on the bed. "Young master." Night.1 suddenly appears in the room. He wears sunsses, and he always looks very cold. "Whats the matter?" Ian Moore withdraws his smile, and then he stands up and looks at Night.1. Chapter 105 Make a Deal Chapter 105 Make a Deal Ian Moore has to look up at Night.1. The height hurts Ian Moore. It seems that Night.1 has known Ian Moores idea, thus he squats down and looks at Ian Moore, Little younger master, that woman disappears." Does Mia Moore disappear? Ian Moore narrows his eyes. She could run away like this. There must be someone behind this woman. "You should continue to find her." Ian Moores voice is full of cold. If someone hurt his mommy, he will never let him go. "Yes." Night.1 replies, and then his figure disappeared in the room. On the other side, Dan William takes Jamie Moore into his room. Jamie Moore has entered this room several times, but she hasn''t seen it well. His bedroom is decorated with ck and white. The room is full of cold and indifferent, this is just like the style of Dan William. But that''s not the point! "Will you listen to the words of baby? Don''t be so conceited..." Jamie Moore swallows saliva. It''s not easy for them to live under the same roof. If they live in the same room, she will lose her life. "What do you think of this?" Dan William puts his hands in his pockets. The two buttons on his shirt are unbuttoned at will, revealing his healthy wheat skin. Its wild and sexy, making people unable to move their eyes. "Since we don''t want to make baby sad, let''s make a deal." Jamie Moore says after thinking for a while. Dan William raises his eyebrows and says, Um? "First, you can''t do anything to me and you shouldnt have any impure thoughts on me during this period." Jamie Moore says calmly. Dan William walks to her with a smile, and his eyes are full of sunshine, Whats the meaning of the impure thoughts? "That is..." Jamie Moore presses her lips. She doesnt know how to exin this. She doesn''t believe Dan William doesn''t know this. "If we need to act as a good intimate couple, but we dont have any intimate behavior, will baby believe us?" Dan William stares at her little red face, and he smiles. He is just like the most patient hunter, and he lures his prey into the traps he had dug. Dan William is right. He knows his son is very smart. Its not easy to cheat him. "We can just do this intimate behavior in front of the baby!" Second, you can''t have any gossip or other intimate behavior with other women. "Jamie Moore, are you jealous of this?" His voice is full of maic, which is just like the wine that has been precipitated for decades. Jamie Moores face be red, and then she stares at Dan William, I''m just worried that baby will misunderstand you." Dan Williams eyes are full of smile. "Third, you should not tell anyone that we live together." "OK." Dan William says with a smile. He will never tell anyone that they live together. Jamie Moore is stunned for a while. She thinks that it would be not easy to persuade Dan William. But he agrees her quest in such an easy way. Ian Moore returns to his own room after having dinner. Dan William goes to the study. Thus Jamie Moore leaves in the living room alone. Jamie Moore watches the TV show in the living room, but her heart has gone. If there doesnt have any servants around, she would have been lying down for a long time, which is the standard habit ofzy people. But... She looks around. Although all the servants lower their head, she still dares not act rashly. What did Dan William do? She likes to see Dan William keeps angry. Later, Mrs. Swiftes out of the kitchen with a ss of milk on the te. The milk is for Dan William. Jamie Moore sends the milk to Dan William for Cindy Swift. Cindy Swift tells her that this ss of milk is mixed with some sleeping pills. Now the sleep quality of Dan William is poor. He can only sleep for three to five hours a day, and most of the time he falls asleep with sleeping pills. She remembers that the sleep quality of Dan William is very well before she goes abroad. At that time, she always sneaks into his room andpete with him who would fall asleep first, and he would win every time. Now Jamie Moore realizes that it''s not her that had a bad time in those years, Dan William also live in a hard way. When she gets her sense, she has walked into the room. Dan William sits in front of the desk, and he is looking at theputer. Dan William is surprised when he finds Jamie Moore walks into the room. Jamie Moore gets her sense, and then she walks to Dan William. She puts the milk in the front of Dan William and says, Cindy Swift ask me to take this to you, she told me that this is good for your sleep. "Will you add poison in the milk?" Dan William picks the ss of milk up. And then he makes a joke to Jamie Moore. "Yes, I put poison in it. You''d better be poisoned at once." Jamie Moore moves a stool and sits next to Dan William. Now she is very calm. "If I died, you will be widow. Dan William drinks the milk up, and he does all of this in a smooth way. Jamie Moore blinks her eyes and then she smiles. "I didn''t marry you. If you die, I''ll marry a handsome and rich man with my son." Dan William''s face suddenly sink, "Do you want to get rid of me in such a hurry way?" He adds, "Is handsome and rich man Ryan Jack?" Dan William sneers, and then he looks at her like an idiot. "Only when Ryan Jack is blind, he will love you." He looks at Jamie Moore, and then he despises her. Jamie Moore is so angry that she even wants to beat him. But she cant win Dan William, You''re blind. I have all the good things, OK?" Even she doesn''t have a D cup, she also have a C cup. The figure is very standard. Many people told her that she has a good figure. Dan William nces at her, and her eyesight be dark. "I should put poison in the milk. Even that I could not kill you, you will lose your voice! Jamie Moore stands up. Then she walks out of the door as she whispers. Dan William shakes his head and then he smiles. He turns off theputer, and sorts out the documents on the table, and then he walks out. The study and bedroom are all on the second floor, so its very close. Dan William goes to look at Ian Moore first, and he finds Ian Moore has fall asleep. He closes the door, and walks to his own room. He frowns when he finds the door is locked. It must be Jamie Moore who did this. Then he turns around and walks to the downstairs. Jamie Moore can''t see the thing happened outside. She thinks Dan William will leave away when he finds the door is locked. She smiles happily. If she could get rid of him in such an easy way, she will not worry about before. She takes out some clothes that she had brought from her apartment today, and she is going to sleep with her pajamas. Clicking. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The door is opened. Jamie Moore looks back, and then her heart sink to the bottom. Dan William walks into the door with smile on his face "You, how did you get in?!" Jamie Moore jumps up abruptly from the sofa and asks. Dan William shakes the key between his fingers. And he looks at Jamie Moore as if she is a fool. "This is my home. Cant I enter the room?" Jamie Moore turns her head away. So what''s the use of locking the door? Chapter 106 You are Short, Small and Shallow Chapter 106 You are Short, Small and Shallow So stupid! She takes a deep breath and she tries to calm herself down. Since she cant beat him, thus she only has to show her endurance. "OK, you sleep on the sofa and I sleep on the bed tonight. Do you have any opinion?" "Yes." Dan William answers, and then he puts the key on the table. What? "I want to sleep on the bed, too." he says calmly, and he makes a request directly. Jamie Moore is very angry and she stares at Dan William and says, There is only one bed, will you let me sleep on the sofa? As a man, whats your demeanor?" Dan William walks toward her with a smile, Do I ask you to sleep on the sofa? Jamie Moore returns back, and she looks at him warily. Then she reminds of something. "You want to..." "Don''t worry. I don''t have any interest in your wizened figure." Dan William smiles, and then he takes his robe and walks into the bathroom to take a bath. That because you are short and small, and you are so shallow... Jamie Moore whispers. Dan William always has a good ear, thus he hears this sentence. Then he suddenly looks back at her with a gloomy face. "What did you say?" Short and small?N?velDrama.Org ? content. "No, no, I''m talking about my fingers. They are short and small. And I am not saying you. It would be nice if they could grow longer and thinner..." Jamie Moore wants to prove that she is right, thus she even outstretches her hand to prove it. Her hands are white and beautiful. It doesnt match with her words. Dan William snorts. He decides to let her go first, and then he walks into the bathroom. Jamie Moore sighs with relief and then she looks at the pajamas. Its a dress style, which just reached the knee, and there is a belt around the waist. Its very conservative. She lies on the bed, and covers her body well with the thin quilt over. One could only see her head. The sound of the water in the bathroom stops. Jamie Moore immediately wakes up and she stares at the direction of the bathroom. She dares not to be rxed. After a while, Dan William walks out of the bathroom. He wears a gray robe, and his hair is wet. Because he just takes a bath, thus the whole body of him is full of light fragrance of man''s body wash. Jamie Moore covers her face with the quilt. She feels hot. But she doesnt want to admit that she blushes for Dan William in such a way. Dan William wipes his hair with a towel, and then he sees Jamie Moore who covers herself with the quilt tightly, thus he smiles. "Do you want to suffocate yourself?" he walks to the bed and sits on the other side of the bed. "Dan William, if you dare to do something bad to me tonight, I will bite you." Jamie Moore warns him viciously. Now she is just like a hairy cat. Dan William sneers and says, I think Im more danger than you. You shouldnt do anything bad to me in the middle of the night. " "I have no idea on you. Do you think I''m a lecher?" Jamie Moore has never seen such a cheeky man. How could he treat her like this? She is not that kind of person. "Its good that you have no idea on me. Now close your eyes and go to sleep." Dan William turns off the bedroom headlight with the remote control. Then he turns down the light of bedsidemp, and lies on the other side of the bed. Jamie Moore humphs silently, and only the sound of breathing leaves in the room. She even could smell the light fragrance of man''s body wash on Dan Williams body. She almost wrapped by the strong smell of men''s hormones, which make her face be more and more red. She is so confused that she couldn''t fall asleep at all. "Hello, Dan William, are you asleep?" Jamie Moore looks at Dan William. The face of Dan William bes more angr in the dim light. "Yeah." Dan William answers lightly. "I want to drink water." Jamie Moore presses her lips. "The water is over there. You could get by yourself." Dan William points at the direction, and then he withdraws his hand, and he doesnt want to help her at all. Jamie Moore turns her eyes and then she says in a sweet voice, I cover myself well, and you should pour water for me." The room is very quiet. Dan William doesnt take any action. Jamie Moore thinks Dan William will not help her, but he suddenly stands up to pour water. Jamie Moore feels very happy, and then she sees Dan William walks to her, and hands the water to her, Drink it. Jamie Moore wants to hold the water, but she wraps herself tightly, and she cant reach his hand out. "If you dont drink water, I''ll put it back." Dan William raises her eyes to look at her. She wants to drink water, but she cant reach out to hold it. "Wait, my hands are wrapped..." Jamie Moore says in a weak voice. Her face bes red. If she doesnt want to drink water, she would not be so embarrassed. Jamie Moore feels shameful. "Oh? Can''t you deal with it? How would you drink?" Dan William is not in a hurry, and he shakes the ss toward Jamie Moore. "Please feed me." Jamie Moore blinks her eyes. She says in a calm way, and she stares at the ss of water in Dan Williams hand. Dan William sneers, and then he drinks water, Are you sure? Jamie Moore is very angry. Do they kiss with each other? Bad man! "Do you want to drink water? Open your mouth." Dan William walks to Jamie Moore. He puts his hand on her waist. And then he feeds the water to her. "Am I stupid? You...?" Water runs directly down the throat into the abdomen. In order not to be choked to death, Jamie Moore could only swallow the water. "Cough, cough, cough..." After drinking a ss of water, Jamie Moore stares at Dan William, Are you disgusted? You have drunk the water, and you even hand it to me!" "Don''t you want to drink water?" Dan William puts the water cup on the table and then he looks at her. "But I don''t want to drink water that you have drunk!" Jamie Moore presses her lips, and she scolds Dan William in her heart. She shouldn''t let Dan William pour water for herself. Its a torture. "Then you can spit it out." Dan William raises his eyebrows proudly. Then he lifts the thin quilt and lies down. Jamie Moore looks slightly sideways, and then she pulls the thin quilt away. Then Jamie Moore raises her legs slightly and then kicks Dan William suddenly. Dan William doesnt notice this, thus he is kicked down by Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore looks up, and she sees Dan William sits on the ground, and then sheughs loudly. Jamie Moore! Dan William says in an angry voice. Then he leans against the bed, and sits on the soft and clean floor. Hearing Dan Williams voice, the smiles on Jamie Moores face disappears. Then she leans against the bed and looks at Dan William seriously. Then she puts the finger on her lips and says, "Don''t make any noise. If you stay upte, you will grow old. Go to sleep now." After saying this, Jamie Moore covers herself with the quilt. And then she closes her eyes and falls asleep. Dan William feels very angry. He can''t sleep, Jamie Moore could sleep well? This is impossible. Thus Dan William makes a very childish move. He jumps to bed and pulls the quilt on Jamie Moores body, and then he throws it away. Dan William! What are you doing?" Jamie Moore feels very cold. And then she finds the quilt on her body disappears. No one would rob her quilt except Dan William! Dan William doesnt say anything, and he looks at her defiantly. Jamie Moore stands up quietly, and then she reaches out her foot to hook Dan Williams quilt. Then she throws the quilt to the window. Chapter 107 The Call from Brother Chapter 107 The Call from Brother "Jamie Moore!" Jamie Moore throws his pillow to the ground and she even steps it. Besides, she even rubs the ashes on the wall and then ps the ashes on the ce where Dan William sleeps! Dan William reminds what Jamie Moore did in the childhood after seeing this. If someone moves the things of her, she will never let him go easily. This is her personality, and it doesnt change at all! Dan William looks at the two dirty fingerprints on the white bed angrily. He grabs the cor of Jamie Moore, and puts her on the bed, and then he turned her over and pressed her against his leg. Then Dan William did an unexpected move! Pops pops pops! With a few pops sounds, Jamie Moore is stunned. She feels very pain on her buns, and she even loss her sense. The pain from her buns is amplified rapidly, which make her think slowly. Dan William, what did he do? How could he beat her buns? How could he beat her buns? Its toote when Jamie Moore gets her sense. She is beaten by Dan William. The way he used is the same as before, and even the posture is the same. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But is that the point? "Dan William! Bitch! I''m will fight with you!" Jamie Moore struggles desperately to stand up. Her dignity! Her face! Her ass! "Do you think I''m your son? How could you beat my buns! I will kill you!" Jamie Moore kicks Dan William. Her eyes be red, and she is very mad. Her body is small and soft, thus Dan William could do everything he wants. "Why are you the same as a child?" Dan William frowns, and he says with a little helplessness. What he hopes most is that Jamie Moore is the same as before and now the scene seems to be return back to the childhood. But Jamie Moore calms down when she hears the words. What she reminds is some bad memories. Her heart beats heavily. She closes her eyes for a while. When she opens the eyes again, her eyes have no emotion. She stands up with her hand. Then she returns to the bed after picking up the quilt. She keeps silent. Dan William is surprised. He frowns and looks at Jamie Moore. He doesnt know the reason for her anger. After hesitating for a while, he decides not to ask her, and then he turns to lie on the other side of the bed. They all cant fall asleep. Jamie Moore falls asleep in the 7 oclock, and she wakes up in 10 oclock. Because she didn''t sleep for a night, she has ck eyes. It seems that she is very listless. She turns around, and then she finds Dan William has left. Its good, because she doesnt want to see him now. After washing, Jamie Moore goes to the room of Ian Moore. But when she opens the door, she doesnt find Ian Moore. So she goes downstairs. Seeing Jamie Moore goes downstairs, Cindy Swift asks, Miss Jamie, do you have breakfast now?" "OK." Jamie Moore nods. She looks around, but she still doesnt find Ian Moore. "Jamie Moore, the younger master has taken him to the new school to register this morning." Cindy Swift says to Jamie Moore with a smile, and then she asks other servant to bring breakfast to Jamie Moore. Then Jamie Moore reminds that today is a working day. Ian Moore needs to go to school, so Dan William should be work in thepany. She is the only one at home, so the servant only cooks one breakfast for her. The dishes look very delicious, but Jamie Moore cant enjoy it. All of a sudden, she feels like she has been a mistress of Dan William. If her brother knows this, he wille to Country C directly. The thing happened ording to her thinking. The mobile phone at hand suddenly rings. This is the special ring for Chris Lockwood. Unlike the funny ring for Ian Moore, this is a beautiful violin song. Jamie Moore puts down her knife and fork. She picks the phone up and then she walks out to answer the phone. "Brother?" Jamie Moore walks towards the swimming pool slowly. The weather is very good today. When she walks out, she even feels a little hot. "Jamie ~" the soft voicee from the other side of the phone, and he says in a foreign ent. "How are you and dad? I miss you very much." Jamie Moore looks at the scenery in the distance, and she is a little disappointed. She has only met her father twice. When Ian Moore is born, she meets her father for the first time. When she returns back to China, she meets her father for the second time. She knows that her father is very busy, but she doesn''t know what he is doing. If it wasn''t for her mother''s revenge and the man she loved here, she would note back here. Chris Lockwood cannot enter the territory of Country C, otherwise he will be discovered by the eyeliner of Jack Moore. At that time, Jamie Moore would be in danger. Chris Lockwood keeps silence for a while. Chris Lockwood says in a heavy voice, "Well, we are very good. I heard that you are injured there." "Who told you that? Brother, you can''te to Country C, am I right?" Jamie Moore wonders. "Its true that I cante to Country C, but I know all the things happened in Country C. Chris Lockwood says in a mysterious way, "I have eyeliner over there." "Who is it? Why don''t I know?" "Well, now I can''t tell you all the things. It''s more exciting to keep the sense of mystery." Chris Lockwood says the words in a heavy way. His voice is just like the sound of cello, and its very infectious. "If you don''t tell me, I will find the person by myself." Jamie Moore puts out her tongue. She also knows Chris Lockwood''s concerns. Although the Moore Family doesnt find trouble with her since something bad happened to Mia Moore. But this doesnt mean that they will give up. Jack Moore is foxy and he is very ambitious. His ability of endure is very strong. He takes over the remaining forces of the Gilbert family secretly. If the organization of ten members is taken over by him for his own use, the consequences will be unimaginable. At that time, Jack Moore will make trouble with Jamie Moore first. In Jack Moores eyes, Jamie Moore is still his daughter. Although he doesnt like Jamie Moore, if Jamie Moore disappears suddenly, Celina Swift and Mia Moore will benefit most. But what Jack Moore doesnt know is that she is not his daughter. How could she let him control her? She will revenge for her mother! "Haha, its true that you are my sister......" Chris Lockwoodughs. Then he talks with other people in French, Jamie Moore doesnt hear him very well. After a while, Chris Lockwood says to Jamie Moore apologetically, "Jamie Moore, it''s too busy here. When you finish your business, you cane back and help me." "Good, but it depends on my mood." Jamie Moore frowns. She doesnt feel the sadness in Chris Lockwood''s words, and then they hang up after chatting for a while. "Miss Jamie." As soon as she gets up, she sees Cindy Swift walking to her in a hurry. "What''s the matter, Cindy Swift?" Jamie Moore is a little surprised. What would make Cindy Swift in such a panic? "Miss Jack, your father is looking for you at the door. Do you want to see him?" Cindy Swift says in a respect way. Now Jamie Moore has Ian Moore, she would be Mrs. William soon orter. Chapter 108 The Appearance of Jozo Chapter 108 The Appearance of Jozo Cindy Swift knows everything well. Anyone will know the attitude of Dan William towards Jamie Moore and Ian Moore. No one would be Mrs. William except Jamie Moore. Jack Moore? Jamie Moore raises her eyes in surprise. "No, I''ll go out to see him." She cant bring Jack Moore in. Who knows what he wants to do? Its true that Jack Moore waits her outside, but he sits in a Lincoln. He is not exposed under the sun at all. Jamie Moore is not in a hurry. There is still a distance from the main entrance of the manor and the vi. Shees to the entrance in a patrol car. The guards at the door know her well, thus they dont stop her, and they let her go easily. Seeing that Jamie Moore walks out of the car, Jack Moore scans the manor behind Jamie Moore and then he looks at Jamie Moore. "Whats the matter?" Jamie Moore doesnt care Jack Moores contemptuous eyes, and then she asks directly. "Where''s Mia? Has she been taken away by you and Mr. William?" Jack Moore asks her directly-- Where is Mia Moore? Jamie Moore only wants tough. She is not a roundworm in Mia Moore''s stomach. How can she know where she has gone? "I don''t know." Jamie Moore says calmly. Its really funny. Mia Moore kidnaps her and she even leaves so many scars on her. She doesnt find trouble with her. How could he find trouble with her first? She doesn''t think Jack Moore would be so kind. He will never pay for the medical expenses of her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Dont you know Mia has disappeared for several days? Jack Moore says angrily. Now he is very angry. Jamie Moore doesnt know the reason for his anger. Maybe its for the attitude of Jamie Moore, or for the disappearance of Mia Moore. "She has hands and legs. Whats the matter with me? Jamie Moore''s eyes are full of disdain. "Since she has disappeared, why dont you send some people to find her? Why dont youe here to find me? If someone doesnt know the fact, they may think I support a pet that keeps barking." Jamie Moores words means that Jack Moore is a pet like dog. Jack Moores face bes gloomy. He is very angry now. He never expects that Jamie Moore would talk to him like this. Jack Moore calm down after a long time. "Mia kidnaps you before she disappeared, but now she is missing, and you stay here well. It''s you and Mr. William who locks Mia up. This thing must be done by you two. Jack Moore cares about Mai more, thus he persuades Jamie Moore. Even though Mia Moore did something wrong, she is still young. As a sister, can''t you be more considerate? Do you really want to have a stiff rtionship with her? It''s not good for you either. " In the end, Jack Moore says in a threat way. The expression of Jamie Moore is very cold, and she is not fright at all. Is she young? Are you kidding with me? She born only a few monthster than I. she is twenty years old. Is she young? Whats the meaning of being old in your eyes? Like you who have put half your foot in the coffin? Put half your foot in the coffin? "You, what are you talking about? Do you curse your father like that?" Jack Moore is very angry. He points at Jamie Moore and raise a hand tofort his chest. "I tell you now. If you don''t hand Mia over to me, don''t me that I will do something bad to you! Jamie Moore smiles, and she doesnt care about this, Youe to meet me when Dan William is not at home. It proves that you want to threaten me? And I will follow your words for fear, am I right? Jack Moore is a little surprised. "I''d like to see how ruthless you are? If you have the ability, you could say this in front of Dan William. Why are you saying this thing to me? Jamie Moore says in a merciless way, and Jack Moore even doesnt know how to replies. She doesnt have any strong ability, but she is good at talking. Whats more, Jack Moore is such a bad person. So she has no fear to him. "You! If you are still the daughter of the Moore family, you must obey my order!" Jack Moore is very angry, thus he says in an incoherent way. "Then you could not treat me as the daughter of Mia Family. Jamie Moore shrugs the shoulder, and then she turns to leaves away. "Are you clear? If you dont have the status of Miss Jamie, do you think Dan William love you?" Jack Moore says in a gloomy way. It seems that he is sure Jamie Moore will look back. Jamie Moore smiles suddenly. "If Dan William wants to make friends with the Moore Family, it''s not easier to get close to Mia Moore. After all, in your eyes, only she is your daughter." Its not because Jamie Moore believe Dan William, but because she understand Dan William well. He would nevermit himself to the Moore Family for a little profit. He has an innate sense of pride and superiority, thus he would not allow himself to do so. What''s more, the Moore Family is not qualified to catch his attention. Jack Moore looks at the delicate face of Jamie Moore. No one could ignore the arrogant temperament around Jamie Moore. Especially, no one could ignore the bright eyes of her. In a trance, the face of Jamie Moore oveps with the face of Adele Gilbert. Adele Gilbert, he used to be crazy about her. It''s a deep memory that can''t be said. Jack Moore doesnt say anything, and then he returns back to the car. He is in a hurry and panic. Jamie Moore frowns slightly. She is a little puzzled. But the hatred in her heart does not dissipate with his departure. Adele Gilbert once told her, if you hate a person, you should show no care to him. Then you should give him a fatal blow when he is in afortable way. No one can stop her in killing Jack Moore. No one could stop her. Jamie Moore never expects that Jack Moore''s revenge woulde so quickly, which surprised her. In the CR building, Dan William just finishes a meeting in the top conference room. He sits in the conference room and pinches his tired brow with his hand. The expression on his handsome face gradually rxed. In order to be able to stay at home with Jamie Moore and Ian Moore, he has sorted out almost all the affairs of thepany that he needs to deal with in person these days. The rest can bepletely handed over to Secretary Sam. When he thinks the young and lovely face of Ian Moore and the mart and lively face of Jamie Moore, he feels very warm in his heart. Its very good if the thing keep like this. At that time, Secretary Sames in with mobile phone in his hand and says, "Mr. William, its a call from France." France? Is that the man? Dan William raises his eyes slightly. The light shed in his eyes, and the he stands up and walks to the window to answer the phone. From this angle, one could see all the scene of this city. The buildings in front of him are different in height, shining in the sunshine. "Dan William." Dan William hears a sweet and soft voice. The voice is full of attachment and dependence and joy. "I''vee to country C. I just get off the ne, would you like to pick me up?" "Jozo, how can youe back suddenly?" Dan William frowns, and his voice is very serious. "Whats the matter? Dont you wee me?" Jozo smiles and she says in a funny way. Chapter 109 I Want to Marry You Chapter 109 I Want to Marry You "Of course not. Where are you? I''ll pick you up now." Dan William picks up the suit coat on the back of the chair and then walks out as he says, "Well, stay at there, and I will pick you up now." ... The ck Bugatti cruises smoothly on the road, and the streamlined body of the car shining in the sun. Jozo sits in the front passenger seat. She wears the fashionable blue dress. She has a curled hair, which up to her shoulder. She has a delicate face and she is very beautiful. She wears light makeup and honey colored lip gloss. Every action of her is very beautiful. She smiles sweetly. She looks very smart, and the smile is simple and harmless. Dan William holds the steering wheel tightly. He looks at the Jozo who sits beside him. He feels very guilt, and that feeling just like that he is covered by a big, which makes him breathless. "Where are we going?" Jozo asks. She puts the hair around her cheek to her ear, and she looks like a little girl. "The hotel is not safe. Come back to the vi with me." Dan William says to Jozo softly. The face of Jozo suddenly be red. She looks at the man beside her, and her heart jumps quickly. "Why did youe back to country C for this time?" Dan William asks suddenly. "Because I want to see you. I feel very lonely in France, dont you know? Jozo says softly. She presses her lips, and she looks very lovely. Dan William automatically ignores the first sentence of Jozo, and then he says, "Alma will apany you, will she?" Alma is Jozo''s close maid. In order to take good care of Jozo''s legs, Dan William asks Derek William to pick Alma from the training camp to take care of her. Jozo presses her lips, and then she looks at Jozo who sits in the back seat through the rear mirror. Then she suddenly reminds of something, and says, Dan, do you remember the three wishes you give me? Now I''ve figured out what I want for my third wish." Dan William frowns and then he remembers of the thing, You could tell me. "I want to marry you." Jozo says with smiles, and her eyes are full of the glow of self-confidence. The eyesight of Dan William suddenly bes dark, and no one knows his thinking. Marry him? In the night, the manor is full of lights. All the street lights on the red maple path are turned on, giving off warm orange light. Looking through the cascading branches and leaves, the white buildings in the manor are like a dream in the night. It''s nine o''clock. Jamie Moore lies on the sofa, and she is watching TV. But she always wants to look at the door. Why Dan William hasn''te back? "Mommy, I will go to sleep now. Mommy also needs to go to bed early. Don''t watch toote." Ian Moore says when he walks to the stairway. He rubs his eyes. In fact, he is a little dizzy, but he doesn''t want Jamie Moore to worry about it. Maybe he will be OK after sleeping. "Good night, baby." Jamie Moore sends a kiss to Ian Moore. Seeing Ian Moore walks away, Jamie Moore watches TV again. She looks at the clock on the wall, and her expression suddenly bes a little trance. She doesnt know why she stays up. Maybe she cares the words of Jack Moore today. After all, she is still the eldestdy of the Moore''s family in the eyes of outsiders. But she knows that this is not the true reason. Or maybe she is just waiting a man that she doesnt want to admit. Time does not slow down because of waiting, but it seems to flow faster because of waiting. On the other side, Dan William stays in another vi of the manor. He specially chooses the farthest vi of the manor for Jozo. He looks at the dim moonlight out of the window. And he is thinking of something. "Dan William, will you stay with me tonight?" Jozo sits in her wheelchair, and Alma pushes her over. She says in a sweet voice, and the wheelchair stops in front of Dan William. Dan William smiles at her. He looks at the broken legs of Jozopletely. These disabled legs are also the punishment for his mistakes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At that year, Jamie Moore goes to abroad, and he feels very sad. When he walks out of the door, he thinks he sees Jamie Moore, thus he wants to catch her up. But he forgets that the front is the road, thus he is almost knocked down by the running car. At that time, Jozo just passes by, and she pushes him aside, which saves the life of him. But she cant stand up and walk for that ident. No one would make fun of the safety of his life. Whats more, Dan William doesnt know Jozo at that time. The image of Jozo''s injury constantly appeared in his mind. He feels very guilt for this. Dan William suddenly reminds the smiling face of Jamie Moore, and then he shakes his head, I still have thing to do, and I wille to see you another day." Jozo hides the disappointed in her eyes, and then she says unhappily, "OK..." "Well, you should take a good rest now. Don''t be tired. Alma, take good care of Miss Jozo." Dan William says. "Yes, younger master." Alma is the right-hand of Dan William before she is send to take care of Jozo. She is a girl who always keeps silent, but she is very loyal. Dan William nods and then he walks away. Jozo suddenly grabs his knee and then she bends down with a scream, and she looks very pain. "Pain..." Jozo grasps her knee tightly, and the delicate face of her is full of sweet. Hearing Jozos voice, Dan William stops, and then he walks to Jozo without any hesitation. "What''s the matter?" Dan William squats down and looks at the legs of Jozo anxiously. Jozo leans on Dan William''s shoulder and says weakly, "I don''t know. I feel pain on my leg suddenly. Its very painful...Dan. I''m afraid. Will I lose my leg?" The eyesight of Dan William is veryplicated, and then he looks at her with relief. "No, I''m here. I won''t let you have anything. I''ll call the doctor now." Jozo leans on the shoulder of Dan William and then she nods. She doesnt refuse this, and now she looks very kind. Alma looks at Jozo coldly, but she doesnt poke the idea of Jozo. Dr. teres to the vi soon, and then he makes a series of check for Jozo. She looks very good, and Jozo has been unable to walk for several years. She feels very pain sometime, but there would be no further damage. But Dan William still worries about this. Thus he asks Alma to make up a room for Dr. ter to prevent other idents. After checking, Jozo lies on the bed of the room. She puts her hand on the side of the bed, and the image looks beautiful. Chapter 110 Ian Moore is Ill Chapter 110 Ian Moore is Ill Dan William frowns as he looks at the sleeping face of Jozo. If something bad happens to her, he will feel guilt all his life. After covering the quilt for Jozo well, Dan William looks at her for a while, and then he is ready to leave. But Jozo wakes up suddenly, or maybe she doesnt fall asleep at all. He looks at Dan William in a plead way. She holds Dan Williams hand and says, Can you stay with me? Im afraid... "OK, I will stay here." Dan William answers. His eyes be dim under the light, and his long and straight body seems to be lonely, which is unspeakable. Jozo finally smiles contentedly and she still holds Dan Williams hand, and then she fall asleep. Dan William looks out of the window. The moon is thick. At this time, she should have fall sleep. There are Cindy Swift and bodyguards in the manor. There won''t be any problem. When Jozo falls asleep, she lets Dan Williams hand go. But Dan William doesnt leave. Since he promises that he will not leave, he will do it. He walks out of the room, and then he takes a shower in another room, thus he doesnt hear the ring of his phone. In the midnight, Jamie Moore goes to upstairs and she is ready to sleep. Then she walks to the room of Ian Moore and she opens the door. She sees the small body of Ian Moore by the moonlight. Jamie Moore feels soft in her heart. Recently, it seems that she has ignored him. Thus she walks in gently. She walks to the bed, and covers the quilt for him well. But when she touches the face of Ian Moore, she suddenly feels that the temperature of Ian Moores face is very high. How could the temperature of his body be so high? Jamie Moore turns the light on immediately with the remote control, and the she finds the face of Ian Moore is very red. And his hair is wet. He frowns, and it seems that he is very ufortable. Jamie Moore feels pain in her heart, but she dares not to wake Ian Moore up, thus she touches the temperature of Ian Moore. Its so hot! The temperature is very high, and Jamie Moore is worried about this. Thus she withdraws her hand suddenly. She stands up and runs to the outside. She goes to downstairs to find Cindy Swift. She says in a trembling and choking way, Cindy Swift, please help me call a doctor. Ian Moore has a fever!" Its the first time for Jamie Moore to call the name of Ian Moore in the outsiders. She is used to call Ian Moore baby or Bunny. The face of Cindy Swift also changes suddenly, and then sheforts Jamie Moore, Miss Jamie, I will call Dr. ter now. If he is here, the little younger master will be fine." Jamie Moore nods. The whole body of her is shivering for fear. But she tries all her efforts to calm herself down. Cindy Swift gives a phone to Dr. ter, but other people tell her that Dr. ter is not in the manor, and now Dr. ter stay in the another vi of the manor, and he need to take care of another people there. But she doesnt know who that person. Hearing that Dr. ter stays with Dan William, she calls Dan William immediately. But Dan William doesnt answer the phone. It seems that Jamie Moores heart is caught by a big hand. When she reminds the red and painful face of Ian Moore, Jamie Moore feels that the whole world of her copsed. But she needs to calm down, and she needs to calm down... Finally, the phone is connected, thus Jamie Moores eyes lights up. Then she hears a sweet voice, Hello? Who is that speaking, please? The eyesight of Jamie Moore bes dark suddenly, and then she looks at the screen. Its Dan Williams phone, but the man who answered the phone is a woman. She hangs up suddenly, and says, Cindy Swift, prepare a car for me, and I need to go to the hospital." Cindy Swift doesnt know what happened, but since they cant find Dr. ter, they need to go to the hospital. Hearing the order of Jamie Moore, she prepares the car for Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore runs to the upstairs and shees to the room of Ian Moore. He holds Ian Moore gently. The whole body of him is sweet. Jamie Moore wears a cloth for Ian Moore, and then she walks downstairs with Ian Moore in her arm. Cindy Swift does the thing quickly, and the car has waited them outside. When Jamie Moore walks to the door, Cindy Swift opens the door of the car. When Jamie Moore sits in, Cindy Swift also sits in. When the car leaves the manor, it drives to the hospital quickly. Jamie Moore keeps silent all the way, and she just changes the clean clothes for Ian Moore quite. Cindy Swift doesnt know what happened right now. She just knows Dan William is not here, which is not appropriate. They arrive at the hospital quickly. When the car stops, Cindy Swift goes to register for Ian Moore quickly. As long as she takes the name of Dan William out, no one will ignore them. "He has a fever of 40 degrees. Now the fever is under control. If youe backter, he will be mentally retarded. How can you be a parent?" The doctor reproaches Jamie Moore as he records. "How can you talk to our youngdy in such a way...? Seeing this, Cindy Swift argues for Jamie Moore. "Cindy Swift." Jamie Moore gives Cindy Swift a look, and then she looks at the doctor apologetically. "I''m sorry, doctor. I''ll pay attention to thister." She doesn''t expect that Ian Moore would have a fever in such a short time, and he even catches such a heavy fever. The doctor looks at her and then says, You should check for the list first. And he could leave the hospital when the condition is better." "OK, OK. Thank you, doctor." Jamie Moore has never thought that the doctor is so cute. She hates hospitals since she is a child. The person she afraid most is the doctor. Because of the background of the William Family, Ian Moore is sent to the advanced intensive care unit. Jamie Moore walks to the ward quietly. The ward is white, and the ward is full of the strong smelling of disinfectant fluid. Its so quiet that one could only hear the sound of gentle breathing. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Usually, Ian Moore is full of energetic, but now his face is pale. He lies on the bed and he is in the infusion, which makes her heart ache Jamie Moore sits on the bedside, and she touches the face of Ian Moore with her hand. Now the temperature is not so high, thus she calms down gradually. On the other side, Dan William doesnt finds his mobile phone, thus he returns back to the master bedroom and prepares to take the phone back. Jozo sleeps soundly, and she doesnt wakes up when Dan William walks in. Dan William subconsciously opens the screen of phone, and then he sees several missed calls. He clicks on the screen and sees that its Cindy Swift who called him except one call from Jamie Moore. There''s more than one. Dan William frowns, and then he looks at Jozo who sits on the bed. And then he walks out to call Cindy Swift. As soon as he leaves, Jozo, who sleeps on the bed, opens her eyes. "Cindy Swift, what''s the matter?" Dan William returns to the other room, and then he leans against the bed and asks. His right eye jumps suddenly for a few times. His intuition told him that something bad had happened. Chapter 111 Be Angry Chapter 111 Be Angry "Young master, you finally answer the phone. The young master has a fever. He is still lying in the hospital!" Cindy Swift says in a reproachful voice. She stays with Dan William since Dan William is very young, and she knows that Dan William does not care about this. Ian Moore! Dan Williams heart jumps quickly, and he wears clothes as he says, "where is the hospital?" "In the Central Hospital, the young master is not very well. Miss Moore is very worried..." The phone hung up before Cindy Swift finishes her words. She smiles when she finds the phone hung up. Now the younger master knows Jamie Moore is unhappy. Since the younger master is so anxious, he must cares about Miss Moore and the little younger master. After changing clothes, Dan William picks the key up and then walks out. Dan William has long legs, thus he could walks quickly. He walks to the downstairs quickly. He gets on the car and then the car disappears in the moonlight. Jozo stands beside the window, and watches the car of Dan William disappears. Her eyes are full of reluctance. He promises that he would stay with her. Is it because the phone from that woman? Jozo thinks for a while, and she reminds the name of that woman is Jamie! Who is that woman? Jozo holds the curtain of the window tightly, and her hands turn pale. Dan William could forget the appointment with her when he receives that call. She is very curious about that woman. Cindy Swift doesnt know the thing happened in that manor. Dan William drives quickly. He also arrives in the hospital in the shortest time for this. After inquiring from the front desk of the hospital, Dan Williames to the floor. When Cindy Swift sees Dan Williames to the door of Ian Moore''s ward, Cindy Swift, who is waiting at the door, reliefs after seeing Dan William. "Young master, finally, youe here." Cindy Swift is worried. She knows that Jamie Moore gets angry with Dan William. After all, the child has a fever, but his father disappears. Anyone will be angry. The more Cindy Swift thinks about it, the more she feels aggrieved. Moreover, Jamie Moore has given birth to such a lovely and attractive child to the William family. If the master and his wife meet Ian Moore and Jamie Moore, they will be very happy. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Dan William doesnt say anything. He presses his lips, and then he sees Jamie Moore who sits beside the bed from the half-opened door. She lowers her head to take good care of Ian Moore, and no one could see the expression of her. He feels very pain in his heart. Suddenly, he feels regret that he ignores Jamie Moore and Ian Moore for apanying Jozo. Even though he feels regrets for Jozo, Jamie Moore and Ian Moore are more important in his heart. He pushes the door, and then walks in. Jamie Moore doesnt look at Dan William. She lowers her head, and no one could see the expression of her. Seeing Ian Moor who lies on the bed, Dan William feels more painful. It seems that she has lost something, thus he is very panic. He walks behind Jamie Moore, and then he puts his hands on her shoulders. He could feel that Jamie Moore is shivering and she even shows resistance to him, so she quietly avoids his touch. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore in a confused way. Dan William thinks that Jamie Moore may be worried about this, Don''t worry, our baby will be OK." Its very quiet in the ward. After a long time, Jamie Moore looks at the pale face of Ian Moore, and then she says softly, Of course, you don''t need to worry about this. Its enough for my son to have me. You can go now." The atmosphere is suddenly full of tension for the words of Jamie Moore. Dan William frowns, and he looks very unhappy. Jamie Moore says to him in such a way, and it seems that she wants to get rid of the rtionship with him. Thus he feels more upset. "What are you doing?" Dan William doesnt know Jozo has answered his phone, thus he doesnt know why Jamie Moore is angry. Jamie Moore smiles, but Dan William thinks Jamie Moores smile is very ironic, You should think that I have a bad temper. We dont need to continue our rules. When the baby gets better, I''ll take him out of your manor." "Will he agree for this?" Dan William looks at Jamie Moore coldly. Hearing Jamie Moores words, Dan William feels that he will lose everything. "I''m his mommy. He''ll listen to me." Jamie Moore stands up, and then she stays away from the hospital bed. She dares to disturb Ian Moore''s rest. Her eyes are full of stubbornness and stubbornness, and she refuses to give in. She smiles ironically when she reminds the sweet voice from the phone. He doesnt obey the second rule. Thus there is no need to obey the rules with Dan William. Jamie Moore is very angry, and she doesnt know how do, so she feels very ufortable. Dan William stares at the face of Jamie Moore. Tonight, Jamie Moore is different, but he doesnt know the difference. In other words, even though she is very angry, she will not get rid of the rtionship with him so quickly. What happened? Dan William presses his lips, and he feels helplessness in his eyes. He holds her chin and says, "Are you angry with me now?" Jamie Moore is very surprised. She talks to him in such a serious way. When does she get angry with him? Now Jamie Moore is in a bad mood, and she wants to vent all the anger out from her heart. Jamie Moore is in such a mood. "Do I lose my temper? You have to ask yourself what you did first." "Do you still remember the second rule in our appointment? If you say that I am angry because you stay with a woman tonight and you even transfer the doctor to see that woman, and you even ignore Ian Moore, then I will not admit this. Who are you? Jamie Moore looks at Dan William directly. She doesnt know where she gets this courage, thus she dares to say these words with Dan William. She only knows that she is very angry now, thus she says in an angry way. In fact, Jamie Moore doesnt want to get angry with him, but she feels very ufortable. She feels very ufortable! Dan William thinks for a while. Is the woman in Jamie Moores mouth Jozo? But she doesnt know the existence of Jozo. Originally, he wants to let Jozo stay at Country C for a short time, and then he will send her back to France. In this way, Jamie Moore will not meet Jozo, and there will be no problem. He never expects that Jamie Moore would know the existence of Jozo, which breaks his n. So, is she jealous now? Dan William smiles, and then he says, Jamie Moore, you are jealous of this. He says in a firm way. Jamie Moore''s face is slightly stiff. Why can he call Jamie after staying with another woman for such a long time? Does he think she has a good temper? "Never!" Jamie Moore puffs her cheek, and she tries all her efforts to get rid of Dan Williams control. If Ian Moore does not have a rest in the ward, she will kick Dan William out immediately. Chapter 112 Believe Chapter 112 Believe "Oh? Jamie, dont you believe it?" Dan William is not angry. Instead, he is in a better mood, and his eyes are full of light. Jamie gets angry when she sees he stays with Jozo. This proves that she likes him in her heart. Dan William is sure about this. "You are good at duplicating! If you continue to say this, I will bite you. Jamie Moore''s face turns red like a child who exposes her mind, but she wants to cover it up with bad words. "If you like to do this, you can bite me." Dan William says with a smile. His cold face looks soft than before. He says rogue words to Jamie Moore, but its not annoying at all. Bite, bite, I will bite you to death! Thinking of here, Jamie Moore holds Dan Williams arm, and then she bites heavily under the loving eyesight of Dan William! She bites heavily, and she even could feel the smell of blood in her mouth. Dan William just frowns, and he doesnt say anything. He looks at Jamie Moore with loving eyesight. If it is not Jamie Moore, Dan William will throw the woman out immediately. How can he allow himself to be bitten by others? In fact, Dan William has always been very indulgent to Jamie Moore, but sometimes, Jamie Moore really can''t see it, and she also can''t think of it. Or she dares not to think about this. In Ian Moore''s words, Jamie Moore always is so heartless. Its still a long way for Dan William to stay with Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore bites for a while. Then she opens her mouth when she feels the smell of blood in her mouth. She takes a few steps back and wipes the blood on the corner of his mouth. When she sees the bloodshed bite mark on his arm, her eyes are shining slightly. She feels pain in her heart, and then she presses her lips. "Are you still angry?" Dan William never is so humble to anyone. Now he constantly breaks through his own bottom line and controls his patience for the woman in front of him. He loves her, so he always thinks it''s a matter of course. Dan William, he is not the young and willful youth. After five years of tempering, he grows up and he loves her more. He never forgets Jamie Moore, and even now he keeps the white shirt that Jamie Moore bites. Jamie Moore presses her lips. Even though she is stupid, she could feel that Dan William is indulgence to her. She once feels this indulgence. She doesn''t mean to ignore Dan William''s indulgence, but now, it''s impossible to say that she is not moved by this. Seeing eyes of Jamie Moore have no stubborn, Dan William signs. He walks to Jamie Moore and she rubs her hair and says, "The woman you said is Jozo. She justes to country C from France. For her, I am very guilty. Except this, there is no rtionship between her and me." Jamie Moore looks at Dan William in a surprised way. Does he exin this to me? Dan William is a man who hates to say many words. How could he exin this to her? "Listen, everyone in the world could show doubt on me, but you can''t." His eyes are very dark, and its just like the maic field, which attracts Jamie Moore. Thus Jamie Moore cant ignore him. Even if everyone in the world misunderstands him and shows doubt on him, he would not care about it. But he cares about the words from Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore believes Dan William when Dan William exins the thing to her. He is so proud, so he hates telling lies. It''s like you have the whole world. It''s just the right warmth. "Dan William." Jamie sniffs and then she says stiffly, "You forget to change your shoes before you come here." What Dan William doesnt expect that Jamie Moores thinking would change so fast. It is not easy for her to say such moving words. How could she just show focus on her shoes? Thus he lowers his head to see his shoes. Sure enough, he still wears a pair of indoor slippers. The expression on his face suddenly changed, and there is an unnatural flush on his ears. "Its none of your business." All of a sudden, he turns his head around, and his ear be redder than before. Jamie Mooreughs suddenly. Dan Williams face bes red. Its rare to see this. Whats more, he even forgets to change shoes, which is quite different from his meticulous and neat style. It can be seen how worried he is at that time, thus he makes such a mistake. Think of here, Jamie Moore feels that the haze in his heart had dissipated and the smile on his face was gradually warming up. "What do you blush for? I don''t do anything bad to you." Although Jamie Moore knows that Dan William is ashamed at the moment, Jamie Moore still says it deliberately, and she even hopes to take photo with her mobile phone. "Jamie Moore! Even though you don''t talk, nobody thinks you''re dumb!" Dan William is very angry and he stares at Jamie Moore. "OK, it doesnt matter. Its you face turn red. It''s not against thew." Jamie Moore nces at him lightly, and her eyes are full of smile. She walks to the bed and sits on the chair. Dan William, "..." Ian Moore is still sleep, and he breathes steadily, and his face is not so pale. He is turning better. "I''m going to let Derek William to go through the discharge formalities. ter''s medical skills are better than those of these hospitals. With his care, the baby will be better." After this time, Dan William has made a decision. From now on, Dr. ter can only stand by in the manor in case of special circumstances. No matter who he is, he will not open special cases, including Jozo. He can invite the best medical team in the world to treat her legs, but he will never let Dr. ter leave the manor. He will never put people around him in danger again. Fortunately, Ian Moore is turning better. "Isn''t Dr. ter treating that woman? Is that good?" Jamie Moore covers the quilt for Ian Moore as she says. Dan William coughs softly, and then he looks at Ian Moore with guilt and heartache, "No, this kind of thing will never happen again." If Dr. ter is here tonight, Ian Moore won''t have to be sent to the hospital at all. He will be able to jump around soon. Tonight''s decision is a mistake. Um. Jamie Moore answers, and she doesnt pay attention to his words. Up to now, she firmly believes that all promises and guarantees are untrustworthy before things happen. Only then can she choose to believe or not. Nevertheless, the words of Dan William reassured Jamie Moore. Ian Moore is taken back to the manor. Dr. ter takes care of him, thus Ian Moore soon recovered. Ian Moore feels that he has lost his face when he thinks of the reason. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In fact, the reason why he would be ill is very simple. Recently, life is toofortable. Ian Moore ys online games every night with Night.1. Although he will sleep before 12 oclock, the school organizes the kindergarten to y in the water park before he was ill. Ian Moore has been soaking in the water for a long time, and he doesnt pay much attention to prevention, thus he is ill. Chapter 113 Daddy, You are so Great Chapter 113 Daddy, You are so Great But in Ian Moore''s eyes, it''s a big failure. He always has a good body. He loves to eat anything. He seldom gets ill. But he is ill this time. However, Ian Moore dares not to tell the truth to his mommy and daddy. If they know the true reason, they will never let him yputer. Thus Ian Moore is very quiet in recently days. He seldom says something and he takes medicine to sleep, so as not to be asked by Jamie Moore and Dan William. Otherwise, he doesnt know how to answer. Two yearster, Ian Moore gets well. Under the condition of Dr. ter, Ian Moore has recovered well. He is as active as before and he doesnt show any difort. Jamie Moore is lying on the reclining chair on the roof, basking in the sun leisurely. These days, she is very nervous due to Ian Moores illness. Now she is free, thus she doesnt want to move at all. Because of the worry toward Ian Moore, she doesn''t even want to move a finger when she is free. This is the life for a truezy. Jamie Moore narrows her eyesfortably. Her delicate face is whiter under the sunshine. The leaf of the tree blocks the sun for her, thus she will not expose on the sun directly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At this moment, the front door of the manor opens, and a red Ferrari and a Maserati drives into the manor, and the car stops in the parking lot, and then two people get off the car. Bruce Hill and Duke Field grow up together with Dan William. "Why did the two young masterse here? Are people in your family willing to let you leave home?" Dan William is ying golf and then he receives the call from Bruce Hill, and then he sees theye into the room. "Of course, it''s the beautiful woman." Bruce Hill is the most uninhibited man of the three, and he likes beauty. He will never refuse all the beautiful girls with good figure. Bruce Hill Pure has made friends with pure, sexy, shy and proud woman. In contrast, Duke Field is a single-minded man. He could love a woman for five years, but he will not show his love easily. In Bruce Hills words, Duke Filed is an internally cunning man. "Come in." Dan William puts his hands in his pocket as he says. He leans against the wall, and he moves Bruce Hills hand away, and then he walks into the vi. "By the way, elder brother, dont you know how annoying I am? My family always does things against me. They whisper in my ear everyone day. I hope someone could stop them." Bruce Hillins as soon as he sits down. After making tea for them, Cindy Swift leaves the room. Duke Filed picks up a cup of tea and he shows no thinking to Bruce Hills words. Stupid." Bruce Hill presses his lips, and he doesnt care it, Dan has the best achievement of us. If he is here, I will never fail in the exam even though I don''t review." "Really. I remember I give you the answer, but you dont want to copy it, thus you hand a white paper. Do you still remember it?" Dan William says slightly. "I''m hurt by this. I''m used to being beaten. If you dont beat me, I will feel ufortable. Bruce Hill picks the cup up to drink water. ... Dan William. ... Duke Filed "By the way, do you know what I sawst time when we eat in a barbecue with Duke Filed?" Bruce Hill says deliberately. But Dan William has no expression, and it seems that he has no interest in his words. Bruce Hill signs. It''s really boring. Why doesn''t he cooperate at all? Duke sees a child, and that child looks like you! Do you feel strange about this? You dont have a son, why does that child look like you... "Daddy, help me! Bruce is talking, and Duke Filed wants to stop him. But before he does something, the soft voice of Ian Moorees into their ears. It''s like a thunder. It''s pounding on Bruce Hill and Duke Filed. Daddy? Where is the child? Bruce Hill and Duke Filed turns around, and then they see Ian Moore runs toward Dan William with something in his hand. A gasping patrol captain runs behind him. "Daddy, the strange uncle wants to take me away! Ian Moore acts coquettishly to Dan William, and he comins the behavior of the patrol captain to Dan William. He doesn''t think there is any problem with his coquettish behavior. When necessary, it''s good to rely on daddy''s big tree to enjoy the cool. Ian Moore thinks in his heart. The captain of the patrol who chases in looks ugly. How dare he to sell the young master? It''s clear that the young master almost dismantled his car and he even takes down their patrol signs for y. Bruce Hill and Duke Filed are surprised. Dan William puts the hand on Ian Moores back, and then he pats on his back and says, Dont worry, daddy is here, and daddy will sell them first. After finishing his words, he looks at the patrol captain and makes the patrol captain feel frightened, but the patrol captain still stands straightly. Ian Moore gives a thumb to Ian Moore in his heart. Daddy is great! The patrol captain''s face be ugly, but he feels depressed. He really doesn''t want to sell the young master! Dan William feels that something sps his chest. He looks down and then he sees hold something in his hand. "Baby, what is this?" Dan William pokes Ian Moores small hand. His hand is very big, which is a sharp contrast with Ian Moore''s small hand. His hand is soft and the feeling of touch is very good. Ian Moore looks at the thing in his hand, and then he opens his hand in the front of Dan William. He blinks his eyes and he smiles, I get this from that cool car. I want to make this into a pendant and hang it on my schoolbag." He holds the stone like badge under the sun, and the badge shining under the sunshine. What? Hanging ornaments? The captain of the patrol is very angry. His badge symbolizes glory, but its not easy to get it. All the members of the patrol only have one piece. He gets this at training camp, and only the best performers are eligible for the badge. Ian Moore gets this badge from that modified patrol car. This thing is iid on the car tightly. But Ian Moore holds it tightly, thus he pulls it off! The members of the collective patrol are speechless... Dan William looks at the thing in Ian Moores hand. His son is so discerning. He doesn''t want anything. He just wants something that doesn''t look good but has profound meaning. "Young master, this..." The captain of the patrol looks very bad. If the young master wants him to give the badge to the young master, it''s... Bruce Hill and Duke Filed look at Dan William, and they want to know how Dan William will solve this problem. Chapter 114 Ian Moore’s Mommy Chapter 114 Ian Moores Mommy But Dan just pinches Ian Moore''s face gently, with gentle and soft voice, "Honey, do you know what this thing is made of?" How could it be known? Bruce rolled his eyes at Dan. Bro, it''s too difficult for kids to ask. Ian Moore looks at the stone and says, "Of course, obsidian, right? This kind of stone is very hard, and must have taken a lot of hard work and time to make a badge. " Finally, Ian Moore knows what Dan means. This stone is hard-won. He wants to return to the strange guy. Bruce looks at Ian Moore in surprise and thinks for a while. How could this little kid know so much? Ian Moore puts it in his hands and ys for a few times. Although he is reluctant to return to him, Jamie tells him that he cannot take anything that is not his own, even if he liked it. So Ian Moore has no comints. "Sir, here you are." Ian Moore goes to the patrol leader and hands the badge to him. The captain of the patrol takes a look at Dan and finds that he is not unhappy at all. Instead, he is very satisfied with Ian Moores action. So he takes it down. "Thank you, young master." "You''re wee. Ian Moore will drive the cool car and go for a stroll with the beauty like you in the future." Ian Moores lovely face suddenly burst into a smile, and directly points out the matter of the patrol captain carrying the beautiful maid in the manor to patrol. Recently, there is too little fun, so Ian Moore can only make some fun by himself. As soon as the captain''s face changes, he gives a look to the man sitting on the sofa with a cold expression, with a bad premonition in his heart. "Ha ha, Dan, this is your child indeed. It''s the same insidious... smart as you." Bruce originally wants to say insidious, but when he receives Dan''s angry eyes, he immediately changes his words. The more Bruce sees Ian Moore, the more he loves the children. Although he has a big family with many family members, he has never seen such a child as clever and lovely as Ian Moore, who is totally the same as young Dan. With a totally lovely but harmless face, but what Ian Moore says can often grasp the point, can sessfully let that person be punished! It was exactly the same as when Bruce grabbed Jamie''s sugar in their young age, and Dan mentioned to his parents that Bruce made troubles in school and finally be punished. Bruce is so excited. He immediately wants to sp Ian Moore and look at him carefully. "What do you want to do? Uncle, do you want to sell Ian Moore?" Ian Moore looks at Bruce with his big eyes, who is staring at him, puzzled. Bruce''s face is surprised. Uncle? Does he look so old? "Your name is Ian Moore? I''m your father''s good friend. You can call me handsome brother." Bruce says narcissistically. Ian Moore just looks at him contemptuously, and then said, "Are you more handsome than my daddy?" Bruce is stunned. Unexpectedly, Ian Moore will ask in such a way. Bruce shakes his head, because Dan is still cleverer. "Are you richer than my Daddy?" Bruce continues to shake his head and make joke with Ian Moore. Your Daddy is in charge of most of the country, who canpare with him in wealth? "That''s it, you are neither more handsome nor richer than my father, then you still let me call you handsome brother, do you want to take my advantage?" Ian Moore''s point of view is too logical to refute. Listen to call him repeatedly, Dan is very proud. Bruce looks at Duke, "They are even the same in the way of speaking." Duke smiles and says, "Let your mouth be closed. Even children despise you now." "Who is the mother of the child?" Duke looks at Dan. Bruce also looks at Dan curiously. Dan chuckles, and then says, "you will know in a moment." Bruce hears this discontented answer, then stares at Ian Moore, "Ian Moore, tell me, who is your mommy?" He worries that he would be despised by Ian Moore again, if let him call himself handsome guy. However, Ian Moore learns how to Dan said, "You will know in a moment." Poop. Bruce and Duke are suddenly amused by his serious appearance. Unexpectedly, they makes so mysterious. They became more and more curious. Soon it is twelve o''clock, lunch time. Candy is ready for dinner. Ian Moore sits on the left side of Dan. Bruce sits opposite Duke, but Dan''s right side is empty. Bruce and Duke vaguely guess who is given this position. There is a clear ttering sound at the revolving stairs. When Dan looks at the stairs, he just sees Jamie just turning down the stairs. As she walks down the stairs, she tie up her ck, bright and soft hair with a hair band, leaking her white neck. Her hair sways as she goes downstairs. A few strands of hair fall down mischievously, which makes the face more delicate and small. The eyes are flexible and lively. The whole person is young and vigorous, which immediately attracts the attention of the public. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As soon as Jamie arrived downstairs, she looks up and sees Bruce and Duke, who are sitting at the dinner table and staring at her. She couldn''t help wondering. Is there anything dirty on her face? "Mommy, here." Ian Moore calls out crisply, and determined Bruce and Duke''s thoughts. Ian Moore''s mother is this woman. But why does she give birth to a five-year-old son for Dan, but the two don''t get married, and they also know this thing now? There must be a secret in this. Jamie smiles at them mildly. She goes to the right side of Dan and sits down. She is clear that why the two people would have a surprised expression, it is Ian Moore here. "Let''s have dinner. Dan says lightly, picks up the chopsticks and put some dishes in Ian Moore''s bowl, and then put some in Jamie''s bowl. These dishes are arranged ording to Ian Moores and Jamie''s taste. Have meat and vegetablesbination. Jamie''s favorite is meat. "Ja....Jamie"Bruce cries out. He wants to be call the name more closed. Suddenly he thinks of the Dan on the side. He changes his words immediately." Your son has grown up. When shall we receive your wedding invitation? " Fortunately, Jamie hasn''t moved her chopsticks. Otherwise she might spit it out! Wedding invitation? Get married? How is this possible? Jamie bits a few pieces, puts some dishes into mouth, and don''t care what Bruce say at all. Jamie doesn''t care, but Ian Moore cares. He has only one wish now, that is, mom and dad can be together forever. Dan''s eyes are bright and deep, like ake with no bottom, and he smiles, "Get married?" Chapter 115 Mommy was beaten by daddy? Chapter 115 Mommy was beaten by daddy? Maybe before that, he would deny this ridiculous idea, because he is not sure whether Jamie loves him or not, and his pride and self-esteem do not allow him to marry a woman who does not love himself. But now, Dan William looks at Ian Moores face, whose mouth filled with food. Then he looks at Jamie, who is eating and doesn''t care about her image at all. He frowns. This woman, who has been leaving with her baby for so many years, it is time to pay off. How could he not marry her? Though so many thoughts sh in his heart, Dan William remains silent on his face, "there is no such idea yet." After hearing this, Jamie feels disappointed, but still pretends not to care about it and continues to eat. Bruces eyes looks at Dan William as if he is looking at a monster. Ian Moore is so big. Will it affect your children if you and Jamie Moore don''t marry again? " Duke also looks puzzled. They could see Dan''s feelings for Jamie. But now what is Dan William thinking? It has to be said that Dans mind is really hard to guess. "What do you think will be the impact in country C?" Dan William says that and he is quite confident. He peels the shrimp shells for Jamie and Ian Moore. The sauce covers his hands, but he doesnt frown. Bruce is watering and looks at the fat shrimp in front of him. He is eager to ask Dan William when he learns to peel the shrimp! God, not mention to peel shrimps before, even orange is toozy to peel by him. The man is still the man. Is this the kind of man who changes greatly when he has children? But Dan William does not do anything wrong. In country C, who dares to oppose him? "But don''t you worry about others falling love with Jamie?" Duke says directly. Jamie looks like a girl in her early twenties. No matter where she goes, she is very attractive. It''s unbelievable that Dan William doesn''t worry. Dan William nces at Jamie lightly and quickly, reminding of Ryan Jack and Hooson in his mind. Instead of worrying, he has absolute confidence in himself. "There are many handsome men loves Mommy, but I will get rid of them with Mommy!" Ian Moore is afraid that Bruce''s words and those of Duke would not stimte Dan, and says deliberately. The cute little face is serious. Little fat hand holds a spoon and makes usugh. Oh... Bruce couldn''t helpughing. He reaches out his hands and pinches Ian Moores face. "How are you going to take your mommy to elope? Your father is very powerful. " Dan William is unhappy. He does not have rivals, but his son starts to grab Jamie. Dan William is depressed. Ian Moore looks at Bruce, uses a fork to pick up the fat prawns in his te and peels the shells, swallows them at once, "I can''t tell you, if I tell you, daddy will know that Ian Moore and mummy can''t run anymore." Jamie gives Ian Moore a look of "my baby is really smart", and then eats more happily. "Ian Moore! Do you want to grab your mammy with me?" Dan William can''t bear it. If he doesn''t care about Ian Moore, he will knock on his forehead. "Mommy! This uncle is rude to me!" Ian Moore drops his knife and fork, jumps off the stool, and rushes to Jamie. Uncle? Bruce couldn''t bear tough at Dan''s expression. He is called uncle by his son. Dan''s heart must be broken. "Darling, honey, don''t be mad at your uncle. He may be menopause now." Jamie seems to be comforting Bunny, but obviously she isughing at Dan. Bruce and Duke look at each other and move to the corner with their tes in tacit agreement, trying to reduce their sense of existence and not participate in the disturbing here. "Jamie! Are you wanted to be beaten?" Dan William pretends very angry. "What? Do you dare to provoke me? I''ll sue you for domestic violence!" Jamie stares back and hugs Ian Moore. Dan William immediately smiles, deadly enchanting, "domestic violence? I''ll show you what domestic violence is! " And he pulls her by the wrist to drag her upstairs. Ian Moore doesn''t catch up either. He looks at the back of Dan William pulling Jamie away and covers her mouth and chuckles. "Ian Moore, don''t you want to follow up and see what your father and mother are doing?" Bruce goes to Ian Moore and squats down to look at him. Ian Moore proudly raises his chin. "I don''t want to, uncle. You can just say it if you want to see it. I won''t despise you." I just despise you. Bruce touches his nose awkwardly. Ian Moore sees through his mind and talks to him all over his face, but his shamelessness is good for this. "Uncle just worries that your daddy would hit your mommy? Ian Moore, think about it. If your mommy is beat by your daddy''s, then your mommy will leave your cruel daddy. Doesn''t Ian Moore want to have another little sister?" Ian Moore tilts his head and thinks while listening. Bruce makes him unable to refute! "Then what should we do?" "To stop your father, of course!" Bruces advice is to cheat Ian Moore. "Uncle, don''t you think Ian Moore is a fool? If we go up now, it will be even worse!" Ian Moore looks at Bruce in disgust, then goes to the sofa and sits down. His short legs are shaking and look very smug. Duke looks at Bruce, who is drooping and frustrated, and smiles. The son of his brother is really interesting. After about an hour, Jamiees down. She holds the waist with one hand by the wall. Her posture is strange. While walking, she is still talking about something. But those could not be good words. Bruce and Duke are shocked to see Jamie. Dan William is so cruel that she couldn''t even walk well! Ian Moore''s eyes are full of questions. Did Daddy really hit Mommy? Jamie goes downstairs under the intriguing eyes of Bruce and Duke, walking to the sofa and sitting down slowly. Her beautiful face is full of sweat, and her expression is distorted because of the pain. There is a problem. Bruce and Duke look at each other. They both understand each other. Jamie holds the corner of sofa. She grins in pain, and scolds in her heart. Damn it! At first, she thought that she would be beaten by Dan William again today. Who knows that beast man took her to the gym and let her run on the treadmill for a whole hour!!! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. An hour! There was a moment when she really thought she would die on the treadmill! Chapter 116 Jozo’s Attack Chapter 116 Jozos Attack It''s crueler than spanking her ass! After an hour, Jamie almost can''t stand up straight. Her waist and legs are aching because she is so exhausted. Jamie wants to cry without tears. She doesn''t want to be a mermaid, walking on the tip of a knife! Jamie doesn''t find out that Bruce and Duke already think they have done something. If she knows, she will stand up and beat them in spite of her backache. Jamie leans on the sofa, even moving a finger making her feel to death, eyes are closed, a pair of tired miserable appearance. Ian Moore moves to Jamie''s face and wrinkles his face. Daddy really abuses Mommy! "Mommy, I rub it for you." Ian Moore takes a sniff and decides not to talk with Dan William for a week. Jamie says yes slightly, and then Ian Moore kneads her legs, with moderate strength andfortable pinching. Dan William changes his clothes and walks downstairs slowly, with his hands in his pockets, looking very rxed. When seeing Dan William going downstairs, Bruce and Duke leave without saying a word. They are as smart as they choose not to mix in their business. Ian Moore rubs her veryfortably. Jamie leans her head against the sofa and sleeps on her arm. It can see how tired she is. "Baby, that''s how your Mommy used to be care of you?" Dan William sees Ian Moore rubbing legs for Jamie, and nces at her who is still sleepingfortably. Ian Moore is angry when he sees Dan. Naturally, he won''t talk to him well. "Id like." Dan William feels Ian Moore''s displeasure. He knows that it''s because of Jamie, this kid loves his mother very much. Dan William thinks he''s a little jealous because he takes Jamie so seriously. So, the main reason for Ian Moore to ept himpletely depends on Jamie. Dans eyes brightened, and hees up to Ian Moore and said, "Baby is tired, let daddy do this." Ian Moore looks at him suspiciously, "You won''t take the opportunity to bully Mommy again, will you?" "How can I abuse your mommy?" Dan William looks at him sincerely and thinks that Ian Moore is too clever to cheat. "Well." Ian Moore just moves away a little. Dan William sits down slightly, starting to rub legs for Jamie. Before that, he never rubs legs for anyone, and his strength is also controlled by his own feeling. However, he knows more about acupoints, and rubs them ording to acupoints, which can also reduce tiredness. If he know punishes Jamie will make Ian Moore unhappy, he wouldnt do this. "Daddy, don''t bezy. Keep rubbing." Ian Moore stares at Dan William and worries that he will abuse mummy again. It seems that the Dan William is the bad man. Jamie falls asleep, so she doesnt see the beautiful screen of the family of three. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ian Moore stares the actions of Dan, if he slows down or makes a little effort, he will be disliked by Dan. Alma, who in a ck suit, holds a stack of paper in her hand and has no expression on her cold face, walking around in the vi. The same special identity, but she and Night.7 is not the same type. Alma is cold and reserved, with a beautiful face. However, in her twenties, she has a mature behavior looks like she has been experienced by years. She likes to wear a pair of ck, so she doesnt look like the normal girls. Night.7 is charming, but careless and informal. The bright eyes are cold and can kill people inadvertently. It just doesnt know whether such two different girls will be friends if they meet. Alma walks to the bedroom and knocks the door slightly. When listening a e in" inside, she then goes in. Actually, when Dan William asks Alma to take care of Jozo, she is unwilling. However, she cant disobey her masters orders. What''s more, this is a woman with different appearance. "Do you get the information I want?" Jozo sits in a wheelchair, with her back to Alma, and looks out of the window, but only one cold vi can be seen from the window. "Yes." Alma doesn''t make any sound, and then hands the stack of paper to her. Jozo has been frightened by Alma for more than once, but she still hasn''t been able to change Alma for so long. Jozo knows Alma still regard Dan William as her master. Jozo takes the paper, looking at the contents carefully. Every time she looks at it, her face bes gloomy. Pa. Countless pieces of paper are thrown into the air, falling to the ground just like snow. Behind the flying paper, Jozo''s beautiful face gradually bes twisted, and she stares at the pile of materials with some resentment. One of them has a picture on it, just Jamie. Alma stands behind Jozo, her eyes drooping and hiding the madness under her eyes. Jamies all details are hidden by Dan, and no one is allowed to investigate. This is transferred from Derek. Not very detailed, but what should have are all on it. "Alma." Jozo slightly tilted her head and asks, "You have been with Dan William for so long. Do you know this Jamie?" "I don''t know." Alma''s eyes dont lift, she says perfunctorily. "You dont know? Can I think you''re talking for that woman?" Jozo turns to the wheelchair and stares at Alma coldly. Those information are all details of life, but the most useful information Jozo gets is that Jamie is the daughter of Moore family and has an intimate rtionship with Dan. Just of the word "Intimate rtionship ", Jozo is very concerned. She squeezes her hands on both sides of the wheelchair, her eyes showing a sense of jealous. "You can think what you like." Alma says. "You!" Jozo stares at her eyes and looks angry, "Don''t forget that Dan William has given you to me. Now I am your master! You''d better listen to me and do things for me, otherwise don''t me me for my punishment! " "Yes." Alma answers coldly and frowning. She doesnt remember when Dan William gives her to Jozo. Jozo smiles with satisfaction. The more difficult she is to tame, the more she has the desire to conquer, such as Alma, such as Dan. "Good. Now take me to see that woman." Jozo wants to see how charm that woman is. Dan William wants to marry the woman, but the woman refused! She has worked for a long time to marry to Dan. It couldnt fail! Chapter 117 Jamie’s counterattack Chapter 117 Jamies counterattack "Yes." Alma answers, and then turns around to leave to do her own things. At this time, Jamie is in the manor with a sketchbook to paint on it. She is bored very much. She wants to go to work, but Dan William is not allowed. Anyway, the attendance award is gone, so Jamie doesnt care too much about working. She is sittingfortably on a reclining chair with a sunshade near the pool. She draws on paper with a stock pencil in one hand, leaving only the sound of the tip of the pen rubbing against the paper all around. She has not felt such a leisurely afternoon for a long time. She is busy withher life in Ennd, and dont have her own time, not to mention that as leisurely as it is now. Jamie swings her arms and stretches her limbs. Her legs be numbed because of sitting for a long time. Howfortable it is! She shouts in her heart, and then squints her eyes like a cat. "Are you Jamie Moore?" she opens her eyes when she just closed her eyes to listen to the rustle of the breeze through the leave. She does not want to look for someone, but the one visits in person. Jamie looks at the girl in front of her, who is sitting on a wheelchair, with a lovely and sweet look. She is seemed to thinking, "who are you?" Jozo chuckles, "have you forgotten? It was on the phone that day." "Emm, I don''t remember." Jamie looks at her nkly. She really has no impression of her. Jamie''s eyes cross over the Jozo and then looks at Alma. Her eyes were slightly surprised. She had seen Alma. Alma is Dan''s subordinate, but why is she following this woman? "Alma." Jamie greets at her. Alma nods, but her face is still ssy-eyed. Jamie knows that this is the kind performance of Alma. If change others, she will directly ignore it. Jozo is unpleasant with Jamie''s disregard, but still has a sweet smile on her face. "Miss Moore and Alma are familiar. I wonder whether Jozo can also make a friend with Miss Moore?" "Jozo? I don''t know anything about you." Jamie looks at her a little surprised. "And how do you get in here?" "Well, Dan William gives me a name card before, and if I need I can follow it to find him. I find here just want to try. Unexpectedly, I see Miss Moore." Jozo smiled shyly, as if shees to give her lover a surprise, which was very pompous. Jamie''s heart turns unpleasant, Dan? Calling so intimate! Then thought of the phone call that day, Jamie was a little displeasant, but she didn''t show it on her face. Dan William never gives his name card to usual people, so who is the girl? "Well, but he''s not here, or you cane another day." Jamie puts the sketchbook aside with an impable fake smile on her face. Obviously eviction! Jozo''s face changes almost invisibly. Then she thought for a moment and said to Alma, "Alma, I''m thirsty. You''re familiar with here. Can you bring me a ss of water?" It''s kind and polite to ask questions. If someone else hears it, it''s very kind-hearted to be such a kind host to a servant. "Yes." Alma answers and turns to pour water for her, even though she is not familiar with here. Jamie raises her eyebrows and knows that the Jozo is intended to get rid of Alma, but she doesn''t know what she wants to do next. Jamie looks at her legs, raises her eyebrows and asks, "Your legs..." "Didn''t Dan William tell Miss Moore?" Jozo looks shocked. Jamie shakes his head and feels a little depressed in the bottom of her heart, as if Danand Jozo have some secrets that she could not know. She is an outsider. Jozo shakes her wheelchair to get closer to Jamie, takes her hands and puts on her legs, with a slightly sweet expression. "My legs were hurt in order to save Dan, and I can''t walk any more. Dan William has been very good to me these years, and finds the best medical team in the world, and even put Alma with me to take care of me..." Jozo''s face is shy and sweet, like a woman falls in love. "I''m sorry I don''t mean to say that. I just want to express my gratitude to Dan... " Jozo looks at Jamie in a panic as if suddenly woke up from a dream, and hurriedly exined. But Jamie feels a little pride and ostentation in her flustered eyes. Her lips twitch and she feels headache only. Why there are many people love Dan!! "It doesn''t matter. I understand for it. It is insincere in verbal gratitude, or more reality?" Jamie lips raises with a sly charming delicate face. It has to be said that when Jozo sees Jamie''s face, she feels definitely jealousy. "Sincerity? What does Miss Moore mean?" Jozo asked with a sweet smile and seems to keep her best condition, which is in sharp contrast to Jamie''s casual look. "How do you want to express your gratitude? Marry him?" Jamie ys with the stock pencil, pretending to think. Jozo is happy on the surface, but she soon hides it, lowers her head and smiles shyly, "Jamie is really good at ying joke? Dan William and I are just ordinary friends..." Jamie''s eyes are shining. Jozo is really a smart woman. It''s better than Mia Moore and Emily Lin. Jamie sighs softly, and then smiles confidently. "Miss Jozo, I''m afraid that you''ve made a mistake." Jozo raises her head in amazement and looks at Jamie, who is naturally proud and boastful, which makes her feel extremely dazzling. Because that''s one side she never shows in front of others. "What?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "First, I don''t know whether Dan William loves you or not. Besides, he is my lover, how dare you to think about marrying him?" "Secondly, even if Dan William likes you, do you think he can marry you?" Jamie already sits up and leans slightly. Her eyes full of pride and self-confidence, which could not be ignored. Jamie''s words pierced the heart of the Jozo. "Thirdly, it''s useless for you to show off or have a row here, so don''t waste time on me." Jozo''s face is stiff. She doesnt expect that Jamie would speak so directly. "Miss Moore, you misunderstand me. I don''t mean to it." Comparing with Jamie''s arrogant style, Jozo says softly as a little sheep, and as if a louder voice would scare her. "Ahuh? So what do you mean?" Jamie raises her eyebrows, as if she says, If you dont have any ideas, why youe to visit me. Jozo suddenly changes to a pitiful expression and looks at Jamie. There are tears in her beautiful eyes. "I''m sorry, Miss Moore, I should note here. It''s all my fault. I don''t mean to have a row. Don''t be angry..." Chapter 118 Misunderstand Chapter 118 Misunderstand Jamie squints her eyes doubtfully. What the hell is all that about? Which eye does she look that she is angry? Saying it, Jozo seizes her arm, and then the whole person with the wheelchair falls to the side. Jamie is frightened, looking at Jozo. Jozo is painfully frowned, with cold sweat trickling down her face. Soon, Jamie knows why Jozo do it. A sound of tight footstepses this way. Jamie looks up, Dan William has been there. She just looks he bents down and hugs Jozo with the soft action. It is so harsh in Jamie''s eyes. Dan William hugs Jozo. When passing her, he stops and looks Jamie. She can''t understand his emotions through his eyes. Jamie''s heart sinks down at once, muttering in frustration," Its not me, she falls down herself." She exins, but it is hard to believe that. In Dans point of view, it is Jamie who pushes Jozo and caused jozo to fall. "Dan, I''m in such a great pain, can you take me to the hospital?" Jozo seizes Dan''s clothes. Her face is pale, looking very weak. Without hesitation, Dan William holds Jozo and quickly leaves. Jamie just feels like she is poured down arge basin of ice water, which makes her feel cold. His attitude is obvious. He doesn''t believe her. Jamie keeps her head down and bits her lip. The ck hair looks incredibly soft, reflecting a dazzling cold light in the sunlight. Until dusk, Dan William doesn''t go back home. Jamie doesn''t have mood and appetite to eat dinner. She stays in Ian Moore''s bedroom and ys with computers. Mom...you have been yingputer for two hours, please let me y. Ian Moore sees Jamie staying in his room after dinner for a long time and taking over hisputer. What even scared is that she wouldment in every message, "Wish lovers in the world say goodbye." Cruel, it''s too cruel. Ian Moore swallows his saliva, and dares not to interrupt her when she looks so horrible, but she keeps ying crazily. Ian Moore is worried about whether his keyboard will run out like this. Jamie finally stops the right hand of pressing the mouse. Because her fingers are a little stiff for ying such a long time, so she stretches them ufortably. "Ian Moore, you are not kind because you want to get theputer from your mommy." With saying that, Jamie stands up and walks towards Ian Moore''s soft children bed. And then she lies down. Ian Moore is speechless and quickly jumps to the chair. He takes a silent look at Jamie who has already pulled the quilt, and asks doubtfully, "Is Mommy going to sleep with the baby tonight?" "Emm, mummy is here tonight. Jamie looks at the ceiling, covered her face with the quilt, and there is a faint smell of milk around her. Mommy is strange tonight. Ian Moore blinks his eyes. Does she quarrel with daddy? Ian Moore doesn''t care about his game either. He turns off theputer and goes to the bedside. He opens one side of the quilt and takes off his shoes and sleeps in. "Mummy, are you unhappy?" Ian Moore turns to look at Jamie. What a cute baby. He intends to change Jamie''s mood. Jamie continues to snort, then turns and pinches Ian Moore''s soft face. "It''s not so good." "It''s good to look at the baby." Ian Moore points to his face. "Why?" "Because your baby is handsome." "hha." Jamie couldn''t helpughing. She scrapes Ian Moore''s nose with her index finger. "Who teach you to be so narcissistic? How many girls will fall in love with you when you grow up? " "Of course, I learn from you. Dont you often look in the mirror and say, Oh, who is so beautiful? I am fascinated by the people in the mirror. Ian Moore imitates Jamie, and reappears the scene in a simr way. Jamie chokes and a little embarrassed is on her face, and finally hugs Ian Moore''s little head. Sleep, stay upte you''ll be stupid. Ian Moore chuckles, when hears that staying upte would be stupid, he immediately closes his eyes and urges he to fall asleep. ... After the doctor''s examination, Jozo sits on the bed with a pale face. Her beautiful eyes sh uneasy lights. She looks at the door. The doctor seems to exin Alma something, and then leaves. Looking at the man standing in front of the window with his hands in his pockets, the light moon shines on him, with a cool temperament. Jozo''s beautiful eyes are full of pride. She thinks that how important Jamie is to him. It turned out that she''s just an unimportant person. "Dan..." Jozo calls him softly and sweetly. Seeing Dan William turns around and looks over, she raises a strong smile. "I''m fine. I fall down identally today. It''s no fault for Miss Moore..." Dan William frowns. His eyes full of worry. When he hears what she says, he nods, "I know it''s not her." Jamie is not the kind of person who will take advantage of others in danger. She iszy and doesn''t have the leisure to push Jozo to wrestle. Jozo feels astonished. He doesn''t misunderstand Jamie ? "That''s well, so I can rest assured." Jozo smiles with relief and shows a kind and beautiful appearance. Dan William nods slightly, as if thinking of something. He suddenly asks, "how are you going there today?" He don''t tell Jozo where he lives, it''s only Alma knows these things. "Don''t you want me to go?" Jozo blinks innocently, sounding a little aggrieved. "No, your legs are hurt. Don''t run around." Dan William smiles at her with relief. "Don''t go there if you have nothing. I will spare time to apany you." Out of guilty, Dan William don''t tell Jozo directly that she would never go there again to avoid provoking Jamie. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Jozo smiles. She would never show her grievance in front of Dan. That''s her cleverness. "Oh, Dan, don''t you really think about myst wish?" Jozo says softly, with her hands on her legs, "I''m afraid my leg will never get better." He looks at Jozo for a few seconds and then looks away. "Jozo, I can satisfy any wish you want, but I can''t do this." "Why?" Being rejected again, Jozo''s eyes are full of injured looks. She loves Dan William. She couldn''t believe that he doesn''t know! "Don''t worry, I will cure you until the day you can walk." Dan William says so calm that make people feel this person has no feelings.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 119 Escape? It’s impossible! Chapter 119 Escape? Its impossible! There is no doubt that Jozo is very beautiful. Ordinary people will be surprised when they hear Dan Williams words, since Dan William says such words to Jozo. But as for Dan William who sees many kinds of beauties from childhood, its nothing. But if he has to bear a special responsibility on this woman, thing would be changed. Its him that make a woman cant walk for the rest of her life. Dan William feels guilty, but this does not mean that he will marry her. "Am I not good enough? You say it, and I''ll change now!" Jozo looks at him with poor eyes and her eyes are full of expectation. "No, you''re fine, but I''m not the right man for you." Dan William sits down and looks at her. You don''t want to marry me. Is the fact that you love other woman in your heart?" Jozo says in a gentle way. She doesnt cry and she doesnt show any unhappy. This is why Dan William can tolerate her more than others. Seeing Dan William doesnt say anything, she says, Is that woman Jamie Moore? "Yes." Dan William doesnt want to give any hope to Jozo, thus he nods. Jozo smiles sadly, and she holds her hand tightly. The fingernail stabs into the palm of the hand, but Jozo doesn''t realize it. "You should have a good rest. I''ll go first." Dan William looks at the time. It''s eleven o''clock. Jamie Moore and Ian Moore are still waiting for him at home. Thinking of here, Dan William feels very warm. He wants to go back to home quickly. Although Jozo doesnt want to agree it, she also knows that Dan William doesnt want to stay with other woman, thus she nods, "Be careful on the road." Hearing the sound of the engineing through the window, the soft smile on Jozo''s face disappears gradually. She picks up a water ss on the table and smashes it to the ground. The cup falls to the ground and then breaks into the piece. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It seems that this is not enough to relieve her anger. She throws all the things she could catch to the ground. She won''t give up until she can''t catch anything again. She ps the bed angrily. She looks at the immovable legs of her, and her eyes full of resentment. Now she cant walk. Why does he still refuse to marry her? Alma walks into the room, and then she sweeps away the debris and rubbish on the ground silently, and then she leaves quietly. She has been used to this situation. Jozo is moody. As long as she is in a bad mood, everything in the room will be smashed. Fortunately, she is not in a wheelchair, otherwise the room will suffer difficulties. "Jamie Moore, well" Only she could get the position of Mr. William! Dan William parks the car well, and then he gets off the car. At this time, the lights in the manor have gradually dimmed, and the lights in the vi have all gone out. It''s time to go to bed. Its very quiet in the whole manor, and one could only hear the sound of the sea. He opens the door and walks into the vi. He opens the lights to change his shoes, and then goes went upstairs. He walks to the room and then enters the room. He opens the light, and then the whole room suddenly bes bright. Dan William looks around, but he doesnt see Jamie Moore. He looks at the bathroom, which is also empty. He looks all over the room, but he still doesn''t see Jamie Moore. Dan William throws the suit coat on the sofa, and then hees to Ian Moore''s room, and then he pushes the door gently. He doesnt open themp, because he is afraid that he will wake Ian Moore up. He looks at the bed of Ian Moore with the moonlight, and then he finds there are two people lies on the bed. One figure is small and one figure isrge. He walks close to the room and then he finds that its Jamie Moore who is sleeping sweetly there. Ha. Dan William chuckles, and then he walks to the other side. He gently lifts the quilt over Jamie Moore, and hugs Jamie Moore in his arm. As soon as Jamie Moore leaves, the position on the bed is obviously bigger. Ian Moore is still sleeping, and he rolls to the center of the bed. He presses his lips and he looks very smart. Dan William covers the quilt for Ian Moore well, and then he kisses Ian Moores forehead, and says goodnight to Ian Moore. Dan William throws Jamie Moore on the bed as soon as theye back to their room. Fortunately, the bed is soft enough, and Jamie Moore doesnt wake up, and she turns over and continues to sleep. Dan William thinks Jamie Moore will wake up, but she doesnt, thus Dan Williams face be dark. He looks at the delicate sleeping face of Jamie Moore, but he doesnt do anything after thinking for a while. He is ready to stand up to take a shower. But his hands slips, and then his whole body fall on the body of Jamie Moore. Anyone will be wake up after suffering such thing. Thus Jamie Moore wakes up. "The ghost presses the bed?" Jamie Moore says in aborious way. She looks at the man on her body, and her eyes are still bleary, and she could not see his face clearly. "Who is ghost?" Dan William stares at her, and then lifts himself up with his hands. Who knows what''s wrong with the bed today? He falls down again. "Ghost!" Jamie Moore feels very ufortable, and she feels pain on her chest, thus she coughs for a few times. "Dont shut!" Dan William finally stands up, and he res at her. Jamie Moore immediately shuts up. When she finds that its Dan William who presses her, she signs. But then she finds the posture is wrong. What does he want to do? At this time, Dan William leans over Jamie Moore with an ambiguous posture. Anyone will think more when they see this. Jamie Moore looks at him in horror. She puts her hand in the front of Jamie Moore, and then she says, "What do you want to do? Hooligan? I tell you that its not easy to bully me!" Originally, Jamie Moore wants to leave, but he changes his decision after hearing Jamie Moores words. He looks at Jamie Moore. At such a close distance, he could see the reflection of Jamie Moore, "Hooligan? Are you sure?" He moves close to Jamie Moore as he says. Thus Jamie Moores face be red, and now she looks very attractive. "If you dare to do something bad to me, believe it or not, I''ll leave with my son tomorrow." Jamie Moore stares at him, and her face is very red. But she still scolds herself in her heart. How could she be so bad in front of Dan William. "Leave? No way!" Dan William bows his head, and he is very close to Jamie Moore now. It seems that he could kiss Jamie Moore if he wants. "Get up!" Jamie Moore is a little afraid, and she constantly twists her body like a little fish. She wants to stay away with Dan William right now. This guy is so heavy! Jamie Moore rolls eyes and she tries all her effort to struggle. Dan Williams eyes be dark as Jamie Moore struggles. It seems that his eyes are full of fire, and his voice also changes, If you continue to struggle, I will do something to you now. Jamie Moores face bes redder as she hears Dan Williams words. She is not an idiot. She could obviously feel that there is something on her legs. Jamie Moore stares at him angrily, but she dares not to move anymore, "Hooligan! Stand up!" Dan William''s eyes be dark, and his eyes are also full of smile. He quickly kisses Jamie Moore, and then he gets up and goes to the bathroom. "This time, I will let you go first..." Jamie Moore sits up immediately, and then she wipes her red face. She stares at the figure entering the bathroom. "If you dare to kiss me next time, I will bite you!" Chapter 120 Go to work Chapter 120 Go to work Then she pulls the quilts and goes to sleep! Dan William, who stays in the bathroom, feels very ufortable. The night of the manor is cold. He has to take a shower with cold water to relieve the heat. After taking shower with cold water for a long time, he is not very hot now. He opens his eye, and the water slides down the outline of Dan''s face and then falls on his chest. He never thinks that he has such a desire toward Jamie Moore. He even cant bear such a small touch. He should take this smart cat back to home immediately. Jamie Moore has fallen asleep when Dan William walks out. It seems that she is very afraid of Dan Williams action, so she covers her face at this time, and we could only see her head. He couldn''t helpughing. Is he so bad in her heart? Whats more, if she is not willing to do this, he will never force her. But she should pay the interest, and she has to pay it back. The next day, when Jamie Moore wakes up, the quilt on her body is gone. She sits up quickly and tries to pull the quilt underground subconsciously. As expected, she holds the quilt immediately. Then she falls on the bed again, and continues to sleep. But how can she keep sleeping after waking up? Thus Jamie Moore opens her eyes after closing the eyes for a while. Since she cant fall asleep, she sits up immediately. But she finds her lips have been beaten by something. She feels pain, and the skin around her neck is not veryfortable. Have I meet a ghost? She mumbles and then she walks to the bathroom to take a shower. "Ah!" When she sees herself in the mirror, she exims. She finds not only her lips are bad, but also there are a few red strawberries on her neck and vicle. Even if she is an idiot, she would know what happens! Dan William! Jamie Moores eyes are full of fire. How could he do such thing to her when she is in sleep! Thus Jamie Moore has to wear a dress with a higher cor. Her long hair also could block it. She goes downstairs andes to the restaurant. Dan William and Ian Moore are sitting there for breakfast. When Ian Moore sees Jamie Moore goes down, he waves to her. "Good morning, Mommy." "Good morning baby." Jamie Moore stares at Dan William. She even wants to beat Dan William, and then she sits in her own position. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore and then he smiles. "Mommy and daddy. Why dont you kiss each other in the morning?" Ian Moore looks at Dan William and Jamie Moore with wide eyes, and he is puzzled about this. Jamie Moore holds the milk in her hand. She reminds the thing happens yesterday and the thing she sees in the morning, and she feels very bad. "You should just eat your food. Stopping talking. Then she puts small bread into Ian Moores mouth. Ian Moore wrinkles his face. Mommy is so stupid. He just wants to promote the feeling between his mommy and daddy!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "But the TV also shows this. Am I right? Daddy." Ian Moore looks at Dan William and blinks. Dan William smiles, Yeah. Baby, you are right. Watching TV is so harmful. Jamie Moore murmurs. Last night, Dan William does such bad things to her. Morning kiss? No way. "Mommy?" Ian Moore looks at Jamie Moore pitifully. Jamie Moore smiles suddenly. Seeing this, Ian Moore is afraid, Baby, what games are you ying recently, eh?" Ian Moore shivers, and he knows something bad will happened. Mommy, baby hasn''t been ying gamestely...Oh, it''s time for ss. Baby is going to school." "Wait a minute, what are you doing in such a hurry? Mommy wants to talk to you more." "I have no time to talk with you, and I am going to ss." Ian Moore holds the milk and then he walks to the outside. "Goodbye Daddy!" And then he runs away quickly. He is afraid that Jamie Moore will catch him. This is right. Ian Moore likes theputer Dan William sent him most. As Jamie Moore says, it''s clearly that Jamie Moore has idea on hisputer. Cant he be in a hurry? Seeing that Ian Moore only says goodbye to Dan William, Jamie Moore feels very ufortable, thus she hums. "When can I go to work?" Jamie Moore turns to look at Dan William who is in a good mood, and she feels more ufortable. She picks the fork up and pokes at the bow. Do you feel proud when our son says goodbye to you? Poke, poke, poke, poke, poke! Dan William wipes his lips with a tissue. He thinks for a while and then says, Do you want to go to walk? Jamie Moores eyes be bright, and then she nods heavily. Jamie Moore feels very happy when she returns back to the office. In recent days, she feels very boring since she stays in the manor alone. If a person lives his life in afortable way, he will be a salted fish. Jamie Moore doesnt forget that she has a mission. If she knows that Ian Moore has finished the task, she might really doubt the world. The office is very empty. Jamie Moore doesnt find Nana Banks and Adam Lee in the office, thus she is confused. And then she sees Secretary Sam walks in the office. "Miss Jamie." Secretary Sam smiles at Jamie Moore. "Whats the matter?" Nana Banks and Adam Lee go back to their hometown to get married not long ago. I believe Miss Moore should know the situation of Emily Lin, so now only Miss Moore leaves in the office." Secretary Sam says slowly. Does Nana Banks and Adam Lee fall in love with each other? Jamie Moore is surprised. Whats more, they are childhood sweethearts. Its so well they get married so quickly. She even has a child with Dan William. But let alone get married, there is no sign of marriage. "At thest nomination meeting, Miss Moore is the No.1, so the president decides to let Miss Moore act as the chief designer of Cr." Chief designer? Jamie Moore is slightly surprised. "I juste here. I don''t know much about Cr. how I can act as..." "Miss Moore, you should ept it. The president will not give up his decision. Whats more, Jamie Moore has such ability. it should be said that Secretary Sam admires Jamie Moores ability. She is young, but she has talent, and she gains a reputation that others cant get in a short time. If Dan William is a myth that has caused a stir in the whole country C, then Jamie Moore is a myth that has caused a stir in the whole fashion industry. Jamie Moore keeps silent. Because in such way, she will meet Dan William more time than before. Instead, she will meet Dan William every day. If she knows, she will stay at the manor. Thus she will not meet Dan William every day. "The president also says that the sry is twice as much as before." Secretary Sam reminds thest words Dan William says. Jamie Moores eyes be bright. Twice, twice! It seems that there is countless money with fleshy wings flying towards her. Dan William knows Jamie Moore cant reject this, thus he is so confident. At the same time, Dan William sits at the desk, and he is drinking coffee. He looks at the handsome face with blue pupils on the screen. Chapter 121 I am your childs father Chapter 121 I am your child''s father "If it''s not for the sake of Jamie Moore, I''ll kill you right now." Katt John could speak thenguage of Country C so well, which surprises Dan William. But Katt John is very proud of this, and his eyes are full of sneers, Hello, brother, are you surprised? Jamie Moore has taught me thenguage of Country C. I am so lucky. I meet the most beautiful goddess in my life!" Dan William is very angry, and the coffee cup in his hand shivers, and some coffee is sprinkled on his hand. He puts the coffee cup aside, and then he takes a few tissues to wipe the stains on his hands, and then he urately throws them into the garbage basket beside the table. "I never expect that she lives such a bad life after leaving FS. You are such a mean boss, and Jamie Moore is so pitiful. Katt John says, and he doesnt find the darkness of Dan Williams face. Mean? If he is so mean, he should not receive the call from him. Dan William feels that the most regretful thing he did today is to click the ept button. He doesn''t have much interaction with Katt John, but today Katt John finds him actively. He sends a video call to him. He doesn''t know why he epts the call, so this scene appeared. How many men did that woman provoke in foreign countries? Dan Williams face be dark, thus he presses his lips. He looks at Katt John, and says, Katt John, dont you know Jamie Moore has a child? "Of course I know! But that doesn''t stop me from pursuing her!" Katt John says firmly. Dan William forgets that foreigners are still very open. "You should know that I almost tie her up when I hear Jamie Moore wants to leave. I never expect that Jamie Moorees to yourpany. Its really hurt me! Katt John lies on the chair with an uneptable expression, covering his chest. It''s amazing that Jamie Moore will love you! Whats more, when Dan William hears Katt John wants to tie Jamie Moore up when Jamie Moore wants to leave, he holds the pen on his hands tightly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Mr. Katt, you don''t know the father of Jamie Moore''s son, do you?" Dan William says. Katt John shakes his head, But I have seen child, and that child is the cutest and smartest of all the kids I''ve ever seen! If little Jamie Moore wants to do this, I can have one with her!" You are making dream! Dann Williams face be dark and the expression on his face be soft when he reminds the words he is ready to say, The father of that child is me. Katt Johns face bes dark after hearing this, and then the air suddenly be silent. When Dan William wants to turn off theputer, he sees an eye appear on the screen. And the eye stares at him as if he wants to confirm something. This picture is so funny. But Dan William is really indifferent to the leader of FS after today. "What did you say? Are you the father of the child?" Katt John is so surprised and he sits on the sofa sadly. Maybe he shouldn''t receive the video call. At least, there''s hope in his heart. "No, since you are the father of the child, why do you abandon Jamie Moore and the child in Ennd?" Katt John believes Dan William, but he still despises it. Abandon? Dan William''s eyes shes slightly. This is the third time for him to hear these words, "I dont know all the things in advance." Katt John sneers after hearing the exnation of Dan William, Do you think I''m a fool or stupid? Dont you know your woman has your children?" Katt John says in thenguage of Country C and English. All of this show that how excited he is. "You are the kind of man that your country often says. Whats that words...You will never know how bad Jamie Moore lives before shees to FS. Who are you? Katt John is so angry, thus he says in an incoherent way. Who are you? Maybe he refers to a bad man... Dan William''s eyes are full of storm. He is very unhappy with the usation of that person. He has no ability to use him. "Lets end the conversation today, Mr. Katt. Goodbye." Dan William sneers, and then he turns off the call, and the screen goes ck immediately. ... Katt John is very sad, and he still wants to talk with him. He even doesnt see Jamie Moore! Dan William throws the pen on the table, and then he frowns, and his eyes are full of anger. Click click click. "Come in." he says in a deep voice. Then Secretary Sam walks in with Jamie Moore, "President, the promotion of Jamie Moore is ready. What else can I do for you?" Dan William looks at Jamie Moore who stands silently beside Secretary Sam, No. Please take her to her office." "Yes." Secretary Sam prepares to take Jamie Moore leave. "Wait." Dan William stops suddenly. "You go out, and she stays here." Jamie Moore looks at Dan William. She is sure that Dan William refers to her. Secretary Sam walks out, and then she closes the door. "Mr. Dan, what can I do for you?" Jamie Moore puts down his displeasure. Then she smiles at Dan William and asks politely. "Katt John just sends me a video call." Dan William says and he stares at Jamie Moore. Katt John? Jamie Moore is surprised. How could he call Dan William? Jamie Moore is a little afraid when she reminds of Katt John. It''s not because of how terrible Katt John is, but because Katt John''s pursuit are really terrible. He can appear in front of her at any time and ce, and the things he delivers will not be repeated every time. If its not Jamie Moore, but other woman, she must be happy to scream and ept him without reservation. But Jamie Moore is very angry about this. She even takes Ian Moore to persuade Katt John, but Katt John doesnt give up. Instead, he pursues her in a hard way. Half of her and Ian Moore''s nests are full of the things sent by Katt John. When she refuses to receive Katt Johns gifts, he will appear in front of her at any time. He is so sticky. Whats more, this person is the top leader of FS. He is the boss... Jamie Moore has a headache when he hears the name of Katt John. Why does he give a call to you? Dan William notices the changing face of Jamie Moore, and then he says, He wants to know the thing happened to you. Jamie Moore presses her lips. Its not narcissism. "Have you told him?" Jamie Moore leans against Dan William. She always feels that he is not a so kind-hearted person, and there must be a plot. "Yes." Dan William presses his lips and then he says, "I told him that I am your child''s father." He looks very confident. It seems that Katt John will be the loser. Chapter 122 Cooperation Chapter 122 Cooperation "Oh, that would kill him." Jamie Moore is afraid when she thinks about it. She doesnt forget that when she hands in her resignation, Katt John wants to tie her up with a rope. He doesnt like a leader of apany. Some people are only suitable to be brothers, but not suitable to be lovers. Dan Williams eyes be bright, and the anger in his heart disappeared. "Do you remember what day it will be three dayster?" Dan William puts his hand on the table. He is in azy way, which is very attractive. Three dayster? Jamie Moore calctes quickly in her mind. Its neither a festival nor an important day. But since Dan William asks her, it means that day is very important. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What day is that day?" Jamie Moore asks, and then she sees Dan Williams face be dark, thus her heart jumps heavily. "Have you forgotten it?" Dan William narrows his ck eyes, and he looks at Jamie Moore with a dangerous look. He is just like a cheetah, which is full of a terrible smell all over his body. It seems that as soon as she nods, he will tear her up. "I never forget it. How can I forget it?" Jamie Moore waves her hands and shakes her head quickly. "It''s your birthday three dayster." She rolls her eyes in her heart. How can she forget his birthday? "Yeah." Dan William''s face finally eases down. He snorts and looks at her irrefutably. "Don''t worry and I''ll give you the gift soon!" Jamie Moore nods in a determined manner. He couldn''t stand the eyesight of Dan William, as if he is going to eat her. She knows that if he dissatisfy with the gift, he might kill her. If you tie yourself with a bow and send it to me, maybe I will ept it." Dan William says with a smile. It seems that he could see through other peoples heart with his eyes. Tie her with a bow and send her to him? ept reluctantly? Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she puts hair on her shoulder to behind. She looks at Dan William with a smile, Has Mr. Dan been empty and lonely recently? There are only impure things in your mind." "You''re the only one in my mind." Dan William is really a fox. Jamie Moore feels embarrassed after hearing Dan Williams word. "Believe it or not, I will castrate you if you dare to do something bad on me again?" Jamie Moore ps on the table. It seems that Jamie Moore is get up on her legs, but she feels very pain in her heart. Mr. William looks at her innocently, and then he says, "Jamie Moore, when did I do something bad to you? I am a gentleman. " You are a viin! "Did you do something bad to me while I was sleepingst night? I know all the things!" Jamie Moore is very angry. Although he used to be a liar, now his lie skills are better than before! Jamie Moore pulls downs the cor as she says. Although the red mark has faded a little, one still can see the red mark clearly. Dan William smiles and then he looks at the white skin of her and says, "What''s the matter? Are you shy?" "Shy? Its impossible!" Jamie Moore scolds hardly, and then she walks out angrily She could hear the smiling sound of Dan William before she closes the door. She feels very sad. As soon as Jamie Moore walks out of the office, she sees Ryan Jack. She is surprised about this. How could Ryan Jack appear in the CR building at this time? "Jamie Moore." Ryan Jack is also surprised. The smile on his face is very warm, which just like the sun. He walks to her slowly. "Do you work here?" "Yes, I''m a designer here. How about you?" Jamie Moore replies with a smile. Ryan Jack looks very warm, which could calm other people down quickly. Suddenly, Jamie Moore reminds Hooson. Although she is not familiar with Hooson, his smile is also very warm, which is the same as Ryan Jack. It seems that she hasn''t seen him for a long time. It''s not that Jamie Moore misses him. It''s that he hasn''t seen him since she meets himst hospital. She is a little strange about this. "Ourpany and yourpany have cooperation, and we discuss the thing here. Maybe we will work together on a project maybe." Ryan Jack says with a smile. "Well, I''m looking forward to working with you." Jamie Moore narrows her eyes, and then she says. After chatting for a while, Secretary Sam leads Ryan Jack into the reception room, and Jamie Moore goes into the office next to the president''s office. An hourter, Jamie Moore receives the message sent by Ryan Jack, which clearly states that Company Moon has recentlyunched a perfume, which is specially designed for women in C country. The Company Moon has already decided to cooperate with CR. The model is the famous model July Summer, but we still need a few suits. Its Jamie Moore who should be responsible for the cloth. The theme should be suit for novelty. And the message also says that he is d to cooperate with her, etc. "It seems that you have already known it." The voice of Dan William suddenly appeared in Jamie Moore''s office. He says in an unhappy way. Jamie Moore turns off the cell phone subconsciously. She looks up and then she sees Dan William leans against the table. He takes off his suit coat, and he only wears white shirt. The first and second buttons are untied at will. His long straight legs are wrapped in ck trousers. He looks very attractive, which make people unable to move their eyes. Seeing Jamie Moores action, Dan Williams eyesight be dark, and then he looks at her quietly. "I see." Jamie Moore nods. Dan William looks at her for a long time, and then he presses his lips and says, Yes. Jamie Moore looks at Dan William who leaves through the door of the presidents office and her office. She is a little confused. What does this man think? To tell you the truth, Jamie Moore doesnt know Dan Williams mind most of the time. He always thinks thing too deep, thus no one know his thinking. It seems that no one know his thinking. The cooperation soon starts, and Jamie Moore also goes to Company Moon because of this cooperation. Although the perfume introduced by Company Moon has not been exposed yet, as a leading female perfumepany, new products produced by Company Moon will be sold out immediately. If the cloth of Cr is a dream that women pursues, and then the perfume of Company Moon carries all the women''s fanatical expectations. The perfume of Company Moon has never invited anyone as their spokesman. Thus all people will know this perfume at this time. Jamie Moore knows Hooson is working in thispany. Except this, she doesnt know anything. Chapter 123 Enchanting Chapter 123 Enchanting "Jamie Moore, here you are." Ryan Jack waits at the front gate of the building. He waves to Jamie Moore as soon as he sees Jamie Moore, Let''s go, and I will take you to see our perfume first." "OK, but I don''t know that you even know perfume." Jamie Moore walks into the building with Ryan Jack as she says. Ryan Jack is an interior designer when he is in the UK. He founded apany with his friends. He has a small reputation in the UK. But Jamie Moore has made friend with him for a few years and she doesn''t know that he is interested in perfume. Theplex color shes in Ryan Jacks eyes, and then disappears. He takes Jamie Moore into the lift, and then he continues to exin, "I only know a little bit. If you want any perfume, you could find me. "Thank you, but I don''t love the smell of perfume, so I dont need any perfume." Ryan Jack knows that Jamie Moore really has no interest in the smell of perfume. "Its not right. I know there''s a perfume that suits you." Ryan Jack remembers a perfume introduced by Moon. He smiles, and then he takes Jamie Moore to his office. His office is just like himself, which is very warm. The light is very good. The sunshine shining from outside and it''s golden. There are also some green potted nts on that desk. Some of them are lovely sulent nts. At the top, there are some light pink nts. The leaves of the sulent nts are lovely. Jamie Moore walks forward and then she touches the leaves with her hand. The fleshy ones look lovely. Some of them look like cat''s ws, and there are some thin soft fluffs on them. "Jamie Moore,e here." Ryan Jack says. He walks to the yellow sofa, and then he puts a box on the ss table in front of her. Then he calls Jamie Moore. "What is this?" Jamie Moore sits down. She looks at the ck elegant box. Her eyes are full of curiosity. There is English letters-CX on it. She thinks its should be perfume which will be in the market. Ryan Jack opens the box and then he pushes the box toward Jamie Moore. There are three crystal clear ss bottles in it. The first one is mint green, and the second one is peach pink, and the third one is lemon yellow. "This is the uing series of perfume. A set involves three bottles. The name of perfume is enchanting, which means enchanting." Ryan Jack introduces these perfumes with pride voice, Every bottle smells different. If you smell it alone, you will feel good, but it doesn''t work and you need to use it before you know it." Then Ryan Jack picks the bottle of mint green up as he says, and then he sprays some of perfume on Jamie Moores hand. Jamie Moore smells, and she finds the fragrance of the perfume is light, which is full of minty. But if you smell clearly, you could find the smell of jasmine. The two smells are well blended, but the smell is prolonged. Even Jamie Moore, who hates perfume, will not hate this smell. When you put some perfume on your body, you will feel could in the ce that perfume touches, which is veryfortable. She looks at those bottles of perfume. From the package of the perfume, the design is unique and novel. From the perfume itself, the fragrance is very light. But if you smell it for long time, the perfume will exude a kind of enchanting breath. It''s a perfect match for the name of this perfume. Enchanting, enchanting. "How do you feel? Do you feel sick when you smell it? Ryan Jack looks Jamie Moore nervously. If she still feels sick when she smells the fragrance of this perfume, it would be a failure. However, if you want to make a perfume which is suitable for women in C countries, you will undoubtedly see the best result in Jamie Moore''s body. "No, it smells good." Jamie Moore says with a smile. Ryan Jack relieves. Then he looks at Jamie Moore happily as if a child who gets candies, "I''ll give you a suit after the perfume is on the market." "No, this perfume should be very expansive. Besides, you''re such a loser. Does your father know it? Jamie Moore shakes her head and refuses. Although the perfume smells good, she doesn''t want Ryan Jack to pay for it, and she doesn''t love perfume. "Never mind," Our boss says it''s an extra thank gift." Ryan Jack blinks, and Jamie Moore cant refuse his words. If she still refuses it, she will be an idiot. Even though she doesnt use it, she can send it to others. "Well, thank you. I will draw the design draft out as soon as possible. You will be satisfied about it." Jamie Moore stands up. Time is up, she needs to leave now. This is the first time for her to design clothes for perfume. To be honest, Jamie Moore is expected about this. "Wait." Ryan Jack calls her in a hurry way. He says when he sees Jamie Moore turns back, "I''ll take you to watch our perfume research and development room, and maybe you will have more inspiration after seeing it." Jamie Moore nods with a smile, OK. But Miss Moore has her own idea in her mind. She has never visited such a ce before. This time, she must take good advantage to look at it. ... C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In the manor, Dan William sits on the sofa. The TV shows is rted to financial. Ian Moore eats fruit besides Dan William. He blinks and looks at the time. It''s almost ten o''clock. Mommy hasn''te back yet. Daddy''s face is terrible. Ian Moore thinks as he eats the watermelon in his hand. He is in a god mood. Dan William is dressed in light colored household clothes. He is not in a good mood. He stares at the TV screen, but his mind has gone. Damn, he shouldn''t let that woman take charge of the design of Moon. It''s ten o''clock and she hasn''t come back yet. Even if they want to talk about life, they should finish it. Dan William knows the rtionship between Ryan Jack and Jamie Moore, and he also knows Ryan Jack loves Jamie Moore, but he still lets Jamie Moore be responsible for their perfume clothes. Maybe he is too confident to himself, or he looks down Ryan Jack. He scolds, and his eyes are mixed with a sense of despondency. "Miss Moore is back." Cindy Swift walks to the door. She takes the things in Jamie Moores hand, and she greets Jamie Moore into the room with a smile. "Well." Jamie Moore pretends that she is fine, and she smiles at Cindy Swift. When she walks into the room, she sees Dan William and Ian Moore sit on the sofa. Suddenly she feels very soft in her heart. Dan William looks at Jamie Moore out of the corner of his eyes. He doesnt change his expression, and then he asks in a cold voice, Are you back? "Yes." Jamie Moore sits on the sofa. "Baby." "Wee to our home, Mommy." Ian Moore abandons Dan William as soon as Jamie Moorees back, and then he runs to Jamie Moore. Dan William is not very happy, but all of this is for Jamie Moore. "Why? Mommy, how do you get pimples on your face?" Ian Moore looks at the goose pimples on Jamie Moores face in a surprised way. He looks at the hand of Jamie Moore, and then he finds there are also goose pimples on Jamie Moores hand! Chapter 124 Being allergic Chapter 124 Being allergic "Yes, I feel itchy and ufortable just now." Jamie scratches her arm with her fingers. She doesn''t know what happens. She just goes to the perfume R&Dboratory and it turns out to that when she comes back. It seems that she can''t use perfume with her physical nature. But the three bottles of perfume that Ryan tries for her don''t make her a little ufortable. Is she still allergic to the types of perfume? Jamie has always known that she will feel disgusting when she smells perfume. But she doesn''t know that she is still allergic to perfume! "What''s the matter?" Dan walks over to sit beside her, pulling her arm to look at the red dot on it. His eyes be serious slightly, "Cindy, call Jim toe here." "You can''t scratch it again. It will hurt more badly if you scratch your skin again." Dan frowns, preventing Jamie from scratching her arm, neck and face. His voice is a little serious. The fair skin on her face and neck is scratched by herself apanying with many red marks. It must rotten if she continues to scratch it. Jamie looks at Dan with grievances. How can it be possible to bear itching? Won''t she be extremely ufortable? "Dan, I''m ufortable ..." Jamie vows that she will never touch those damn perfumes anymore. The idea doesn''te out while she has a lot of red dots. The feeling of being itchy makes Jamie nearly cry because she can''t scratch it. Dan''s eyes express distressed feelings. But in order not to let her hurt herself, he doesn''t let go of his hands. Jamie has no ways because her face is itchy and ufortable. So she lowers her face and rubs it on Dan''s big hands to ease the difort. She must smash the perfume if she sees it again in the future. Except for the box Ryan gives! Dan feels the rubbing of Jamie''s face on his hand. The delicate and soft skin slips over his hands, which causes some emotions in his mind. Jamie copses in mind. Fortunately, Jimes soon. After doing physical examination for Jamie, Jim says that she is just allergy to perfume. As long as the potion is applied on time, there will be no problem. Jim wipes his sweat before he leaves. Dan just calls him for this little matter. It really scares him that he almost doesn''t even wear his pants. He is afraid that he will be thrown out by Dan if he is toote. "I feel terrible. I feel terrible." Jamie feels so itchy that she rolls on the bed. She also cares about her skin, but it is ufortable if she bears not to scratch. "Throw all the perfumes inside away." Dan is unhappy when he sees the perfume now. Seeing Jamie''s red dots, he feels so ufortable in his heart. Cindyes in immediately. She takes a bag and starts to clean up the perfume in the room. When she sees the box on the table, Cindy recognizes that this is a perfume with a logo of Moon. She also buys perfume for Dan''s mother before, so she has some impressions of these brands. "Dan, do you want to throw this away?" Cindy knows that Moon''s perfume is precious so she asks him again. Dan just nces at it indifferently and walks towards the bed with the potion Jim has given. "Throw it away." "No!" When Jamie sees Cindy taking her bag while Dan is telling her to throw it away, she suddenly stops rolling and jumps up to grab the box. "This is the perfume that I want to design clothing for. You can''t throw it away! " Dan is a little annoyed to see her holding the bag in her arms and protecting her seriously. Is the mans thing so important? "Look at the red dots on your body. Will you still want to experience it again?" Dan''s words are cruel but all true. However, Jamie still refuses to let go. She holds her box and her expression shows stubbornness. Even if her body is ufortable, she still looks at him stubbornly, "No, how can I design without it?" Well! Well! Dan smiles while he is extremely angry, staring at Jamie with anger. "Do you believe that I can terminate the cooperation with few words? And it will be in vain even if your design is wonderful." Jamie is in surprise with her eyes widening. She looks at him and says in a weak voice, "You won''t do it..." There is not much confidence in her words because Dan always does what he says "Well." Dan chuckles coldly, watching her with indifference. "If you still know me, you will know whether I will."N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jamie lowers her head and looks at the box whose logo on it is still so dazzling in her arms. Cindy looks at Dan and Jamie anxiously. Why will they be like this while they were fine just now? Jamie lowers her head and does not speak. Her right hand unconsciously grabs the back of her left hand because it is itchy. She wishes to clutch it hard and maybe she will feel better. "What the hell do you want to do?" Jamie is a little weak. She doesn''t want to give up the opportunity to design for the perfume. But she can''t go against Dan. Dan can see her small movements. When he sees her step backwards, he doesn''t feel rx, "Give it to me." "I''m not allergic if I don''t smell it. Really." Jamie guesses that Dan insists because she is allergic to perfume. So she says so. "I don''t want to say it again." Dan res at her slightly, reaching out to her. Jamie pouts and put it in his hand reluctantly. Then she turns to the bed, lying on it and staring straightly at the ceiling. Dan couldn''t helpughing. Is she angry with herself? "Take it away and announce that no one in the manor will be allowed to use perfume. Also, try not to use fresheners which have too strong smell." Dan gives the box to Cindy and tells her in low voice. Cindy looks at Jamie who is lying on the bed and upset. Jamie wants to scratch but can only endure desperately. Then Cindy leaves after answering him. At this time Dan turns around. He picks up the potion and cotton swabs. Then he walks to Jamie and sit down. But she ignores him and stars straightly at the ceiling. She seems to intend to protest silently. "Sit up and use the potion. Do you want to recover as soon as possible?" Dan touches her arm and sees more and more red dots on it with his sharp eyes. Her skin is a little hurt. Jamie doesn''t say anything but ignores him. She looks at the ceiling and seems to express that how he will treat her in this condition. Dan smiles and picks up the cotton swab to apply the potion on her face. But she knows it and avoids by turning her side around. Big boss be quickly mad and he narrows his eyes to looks at Jamie with a dangerous emotion. He gently turns Jamie''s face over and looks at her eyes affectionately. "What happens? Are you angry at me?" "How dare I do that? How dare I am angry at Mr. William? I still want to live well." Jamie is nervous while she is stared by his eyes. But she still refuses to give up and says what she thinks of. "Okay. If you use the potion, maybe I can consider letting you continue your design. If not..." Jamie knows what it is without him saying anything. Chapter 125 Use the potion Chapter 125 Use the potion As soon as Jamie hears that she still has hope, her eyes lit up suddenly. She looks at with her shining eyes, "Okay, I will use it." Seeing her promise, Dan does not feel better but be more depressed. Does she want to approach the man by the issues of designing clothes? Or is she actually interested in that man? Thinking of this, Dan can''t help tightening his hand which holds Jamie''s chin. And his eyes looks at her with deterrence, "Tell me why you insist on designing for Moon?" Why? Jamie frowns and puzzles. Does this need a reason? "What reason?" She instinctively asks because in her opinion, no reason is needed if she can insist on what she likes to do. Of course she does it because she likes it. "Because of Ryan?" Dan continues and ignores her confused look. "What does it have anything to do with him?" Jamie twitches his lips and is unable to understand Dan''s strange thoughts. Dan stares at her eyes for a while and a relief appears in his ck eyes. Then he let go of the finger which is holding her chin. He looks down but sees that her right hand is constantly rubbing the back of her left hand, which already turns red. "Snap." Jamie looks at Dan''s big hand which ps on the back of her hand in astonishment. Then she sees him taking away her right hand and staring at her fiercely, "Do you believe that I will cut your hand if you scratch it again?" Jamie''s hairs stand up when she hears it. She doesn''t dare to do it no matter how itchy she is. Dan snorts softly and wipes her skin lightly with a cotton swab which is wet by the potion. The cold potion quickly prates through the pores. The coolness makes it morefortable. Jamie feels relieved by the relief of the skin. But after a few seconds, the cold feeling spread with a quite pain quickly. It is very fine, and disappears after a while. She looks down at Dan who focuses on applying potion on her skin. From her view of angel, she can see his longshes trembling slightly under the light and leaving a shadow in the eye sockets. His straight nose seems like the master''s works which is borately carved and every step is just perfect. His lips have a light-colored luster, and looks soft and charming. If she keeps staring at it, she can''t help but speeds up her heartbeat. Jamie is familiar with his appearance that is sober and meticulous. Also his appearance is frivolous and bad. Every time when she sees his dedicated and serious look, her heart seems to beat faster. It has to be said that Dan''s charm is not deliberately acted. But he can inadvertently show his move and temperament which can make others speed up their heartbeat and confuse others. If you ask Jamie, who lives in the past, whether she likes Dan, the answer must be yes. But now, does she still like him? She doesn''t know. While she is thinking, Dan has wiped the potion on her face. They are very close to each other. As long as they lean slightly, they can touch each other. It is too close that Jamie can feel his warm breath sprays over her cheeks, which makes her heart tremble. She looks straight into his ck eyes which seem to be the sky full of stars. Jamie has never seen such beautiful eyes. The pupils actually look the same, but Dans eyes always make you feel like you are looking at ake. You can''t figure it out at all. Dan raises her face to wipe her neck. His fingertips gently rub Jamie''s skin. As if it is producing a current quickly and clearly. Jamie makes her chin high and obediently let him to apply the potion to her neck. She has to say that Jims potion is indeed good, and she feels better after it is applied. "Wait, Dan. If I use it now, what should I do when I clean it off after taking a shower?" Jamie suddenly thinks of an important question and asks. Dan''s fingers stops and he still applies it on her neck, "Then you can use it againter." He is capricious! "Actually, I can apply it by looking in the mirror..." Jamieughs awkwardly. It is ufortable if she keeps lifting her chin like this. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What do you say?" Dan''s voice is calm without any different emotions. But Jamie still understands his threats from his words. "... Nothing." Jamie looks at the ceiling and wants to cry but fails. What can she say? "Wow." Dan, the boss, proudly makes some noise by using his fingertips to slightly lift her cor. Then he nces at it and smiles. Upon seeing it, Jamie quickly covers her cor and watches him rmingly, "What do you want to do?" Is he acting indecently? "Apply potion on it." Dan looks at her with an innocent look and blinks his eyes. "I will finish the rest." Jamie is blushed slightly and takes the potion bottle in his hand. She waves at him and wants him to leave. "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Dan stands up and raises his eyebrows. He remains calm and composed while he looks at her. "No!" Jamie bites her lower lip. If she asks him to help, the more he helps, the worse it will be. And he can see her body under the cor. Won''t she suffer losses finally? "Okay." Dan unexpectedly doesn''t tease her and turns to walk out of the bedroom. "Daddy, how''s mommy going?" When Ian sees Daning out, he immediately hugs his thigh and asks by blinking his big eyes. Dan lifts Ian up with one hand. Then he hugs him in his arms and answers with his soft voice, "She is fine." "That''s good. Can I go in to see mommy?" Ian looks inside through the door and sees Jamie walking into the bathroom with her clothes. It seems that Daddy doesn''t get mommy. "Not now. Your mummy is still applying potion." "But bunny can also help mommy apply potion. When mommy is injured before, it is I who do it for mommy." Ian says proudly, raising his chin. Is Jamie injured? Dan''s eyes blinks. He holds Ian to walk into his room and asks, "Is your mommy often injured?" Ian looks a little unhappy and bulges his cheeks. They are reluctant to mention the memory during that time. Even if his mommy isughing and happy now, Ian can''t forget at all. He has always believed that only when he bes stronger can he better protect his mummy. Dan knows that Ian''s expression is bad and there is a sorrow in his eyes which looks like the big grapes. The expression is very inconsistent with the soft and cool appearance he usually shows. Although he doesn''t want to admit that it is true, the expression that should not appear on Ian''s face actually appears. It makes Dan clearly anticipate that Jamie and Ian must have encountered something in the five years that he hasn''t participated in. Moreover, they must have a very bad life. "It''s not that often. It''s just two or three times a week. She is injured seriously every time but mommy doesn''t tell me. I know it''s all for me." Ian''s voice is a little deep and his expression is serious. Pain shes in his eyes as if he remembers something. "Mommy and I fight with others for a small piece of bread. You will not understand it when you enjoy the delicious food every day. Chapter 126 Ians “trap” . Chapter 126 Ian''s trap . "Mommy struggles not to let others take me away. You won''t understand it when you enjoy a peaceful and leisure life. "What I say is not to make you sympathize with us. I just want you to treat mommy a little better. If you are not good to her, bunny will take her to leave although I like you very much." Ian''s words hit Dan''s heart strongly like a rock. Actually he misunderstands that Jamie has a good life. In the five years he does not participate in, he misses too much. But Ian''sst sentence still gives Dan a lot offort. At least, Ian still appreciates his daddy. "I''m sorry. Although Daddy does not participate in your past, I will always be with you in future life." Dan''s voice is low and he hugs Ian gently. "However, you can''t think about leaving secretly. Where do you want to go by taking my woman? " Ian sticks his tongue out andughs secretly. In fact, what he says just wants daddy to cherish his mummy. Otherwise he will immediately let Night.1 prepare to take them away! "Daddy, don''t forget. Bunny is powerful." Ian tilts his head and looks naughty like a cunning fox. "Well. You can try." Dan pinches Ian''s face, feeling a little upset. It seems that his son has always been thinking about taking Jamie to elope. He must find a way to remain their body and hearts. "Bunny is not afraid of you." Ian lifts his chin. Of course he is not afraid. And if he doesn''t say these words intentionally, how can he... After taking shower in the bathroom, Jamie walks out in her pajamas while water is dripping down her hair. She just put a white dry towel around her hair and wipes her hand with the potion. She has already applied it on most of her hurt in the bathroom, but it is inconvenient to apply it on the face and her arm. So shees out and applies it. She walks while using the potion. And the water drops fall along the hairline on the white soft carpet and wet a small piece of it. After applying it on her arms and face, Jamie suddenly finds that she cannot touch her back at all. She can''t reach her back and she is ufortable when she remains a posture for a long time. So she put the potion aside. Then she wipes her hair while walking out. She justes out of the bathroom full of water vapor and her delicate face looks red like an apple. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She pushes Ian''s door and sees that Dan and Ian are sitting on the chair. They are looking at each other angrily. She doesn''t know what they are talking about. "Mommy." Ian has a sweet smile and looks at Jamie. Dan also focuses his gaze on Jamie and then his eyes shrink suddenly. Jamie, who justes out of the bathroom, naturally has great temptation. She wears a more conservative gauze nightdress she brings with her skirt over her knees. But the person who justes out of the bathroom already has a light fragrance on her body. Moreover, water drops are still flowing on the white legs. It really excites his eyes when he sees it. Dan is a normal man. He hasn''t touched any woman in the past five years. Now he sees this scene and it''s impossible not to have reaction. Jamie naturally doesn''t know what Dan is thinking, beckoning to Ian to let him toe over. Ian jumps out of the chair and walks over obediently, "Mommy, what''s the matter?" "Help me, baby. You have to quickly apply the potion on mommy." Jamie takes Ian and walks while saying these words. There are only Dan and Ian here. She cannot ask Dan to serve her. She is also embarrassed to bother Cindy. So Ian is the best person to choose. Dan''s eyes are dim. He stands up and follows. He doesn''t know that as soon as he walks to the door, Jamie closes the door with a "bang". Moreover, when Dan twists the door lock in bad expression, he finds that the door is still locked from the inside. Mr. William turns annoyed because this woman is really bing bolder. Does she dare to lock him out? No, this is not the first time. He doesnt show his expression on his cold face and turns peacefully to get the spare key. However, when Dan sees that the space for the spare key is empty. His face expression cannot be described as dark. He knows it''s Jamie who does this without thinking! He strides back upstairs and vigorously beats the door of the master bedroom a few times. His voice is unpleasant, exuding a meaning that the strangers can''t approach him, "Open the door!" "Daddy, wait." Ian''s clear voicees from the inside, extinguishing Dan''s idea to break in. He also intends to leave Ian with a good daddy''s impression, which must not be destroyed by this matter. Dan leans against the wall and bents his calf. He wants to light a cigarette actually. But when he thinks of that Ian hates the smell of cigarettes, he throws the whole pack of cigarettes in the trash. After this action, Dan is slightly stunned. But soon, his eyes are upied by a warm feeling. After about five minutes, the door opens. Ian walks out from inside and sees him leaning against the wall. He just looks like the bad students he has seen at school. It looks the same as the bad students who are punished by the teacher. They often stand by the wall. Ian smirks slyly with his small mouth closed. Daddy must be very depressed. Mummy just tells him not to call daddy when she uses potion. So he must help his daddy. Let the daddy and mommy be more intimate as affectionately as possible. "Daddy." "Well." Dan answers, ncing at Ian. But his eyes turn to the door behind Ian. "Mummy asks bunny to help her because mommy can''t apply it on her back." Ian blinks at Dan and continues to see Dan''s unchanged face. "Why doesn''t mummy let daddy help?" An embarrassment appears on Dan''s face. It is a failure when he is despised by his son. "Your mum is just shy." Dan rubs Ian''s hair peacefully and exins gently. "Really? Why is mommy shy?" "Because your mum likes Daddy very much. She will be shy and doesn''t dare to let daddy help her." Dan twitches his lips. If Jamie is really as shy as he says so she will resist him, then he doesn''t have to work so hard. That silly woman is born to be stupid. Can''t she see how does he treat her? "Well, then ... Dad has to apply the potion on mommy in the future. Will Mommy not be shy?" Ian asks with the mentality to ask questions. Actually, heughs in his heart. Mummy is probably because she is shy and won''t let Daddy help her. But there is only 40% chance that she likes Daddy. "Well, yes. Bunny is so smart." Dan follows his words and thinks that he has turned Ian to his side. But he doesn''t know that he has fallen into the trap of the little cunning kid. Chapter 127 Dans birthday Chapter 127 Dan''s birthday But even if Dan knows it in advance, he will be willing to jump in. Jamie doesn''t expect that it is useless for the red dots on her body although she applies the potion. It only makes her not itchy and painless. Perhaps her skin is too special. So after applying the potion for a day, there is no obvious effect. She doesn''t go out to meet people in this way. Jamie can just wander in the manor. Fortunately, the manor is veryrge. So even if she walks back and forth for a long time, she will not feel bored. Moreover, today is Dan''s birthday. And Jamie doesn''t have time to wander so she can only stay in the manor. Jamie doesn''t even know until today that the location for celebrating birthday is chosen at Dan''s main house but not at here. Dan doesn''t seem to want strangerse here. And even for Jozo, Jamie hasn''t seen her since that day. However, the thorn in her heart is still stuck on it and cannot be pulled out. The gift is prepared by Jamie in advance and it is a new tie. She doesn''t choose it deliberately. Instead when she first sees it, she thinks it is suitable for Dan and buys it. The birthday party starts in the evening, and the William family is still preparing for it. So Jamie and Ian are not in a hurry but eat fruits on the sofa in the living room of the vi. Dan goes out in the morning. Bruce, Duke and Cindy arranges for the birthday. He doesn''t need to do anything. Jamie guesses that he must go to see Jozo. Jozo gets up early in the morning and asks Alma to find her an internationally renowned makeup artist and a hair stylist. The dress is thetest one in this season. With Dan''s rtionship, even if she has taken all the new dress but not wears them, no one will dare use her. For the banquet tonight, Jozo is present for the purpose of attracting eyes with gorgeous beauty and also securing a leading position over Jamie. She wants to let Jamie see clearly who is more important in Dan''s heart. For this, Jozo has spent a lot of time on dressing up. Although her legs can''t walk, it doesn''t matter at all. She still has temperament and beauty. She wishes to depend on these to be the focus of this banquet. "Well, Alma. Dan keeps a ne he designed by himself in hispany. Go get it for me and just say that I want it." Jozo says to Alma while wearing earrings in front of the mirror. She has only seen the ne once. She identally sees it in Dan''s mobile phone album. It is a beautiful ne, which meant being lover for a lifetime. She really wants to get it for a long time. It says that this ne has been ced in the CR disy cab, and no one can take it away. Alma frowns and looks at her, "Jozo, it doesn''t belong to you. So even Alma can''t get it for you." That ne is designed by Dan himself, and it is his only design. She once hears Dan mention that the ne is for someone he liked when he was a child. And now it seems to belong to Jamie. "Doesn''t it belong to me? Who does it belong to?" Jozo''s eyes are full of unwillingness and she is not willing that it belongs to others when she has expected to own it for a long time. Like the man she has always loved, he is not hers now. "You''ve seen her and she is Jamie." Alma replies calmly. Because she will answer anything Jozo asks clearly. It really is her. Jozo sneers and doesn''t ask Alma to get the ne anymore. She asks Alma to pick a ne with a price over millions. Jamie is lying on the sofa and watching anime, holding a fruit tter in her hand. Ian is ying with a laptop aside. It is also quiet and peaceful. "Jamie, answer the phone quickly! Answer the phone and answer the phone! If you don''t answer the phone, your ass will be kicked!" Jamie''s suddenly hand which holds an apple trembles. She doesn''t know when the ringtone is reced. But she turns to stare at Ian who looks innocent and is shrugging. She then answers the call. "Hello?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Jamie." It is Ryan. "Ryan? Is there anything?" Jamie''s eyes fix on the TV''s screen and she asks subconsciously. "Don''t you go to work recently? Ie to CR and I don''t see you." Ryan''s voice is clear and soft and it soundsfortably. "I''m sick. So I take a week off. You can rest assured that the design draft you want will be finished soon." Although there is no idea now, Jamie still shrugs. She knows that the more you force yourself to do something, the less likely it is toplete. And so does the design. If you force yourself to draw, it makes you more upset and anxious. In the end, you can''t draw anything and you lose your own good mood. Therefore, Jamie has always held the belief that she will never draw without any ideas. She will begin when she has ideas. It is precisely because of this belief that the design drafts she draws will never give people a rigid feeling. Her design has a brisk style which is as free as the wind but full of emotion. Someone oncemented that from the design behind, they can see a distinctive designer style and characteristics on her works. In other words, it is her works that shows her personality. "What? Are you sick? I''lle to see you now." Ryan''s usual soft and low voice bes anxious for the first time, and he is really worried about her. "No, it''s not a big deal. I''m just allergic to perfume. It will be fine in a few days." Jamie quickly refuses, thinking that even Jozo, who has a close rtionship with Dan, cannote here. And Ryan will be able to see her even if hees. It is better not to waste time toe here. "Perfume allergy?" Ryan''s eyes narrows and he remembers that he takes her to the perfume R&D room that day. So now he really can''t wait to throw the perfume on the table. Knowing that she will feel sick after smelling the perfume, he still suggests to take her to see it. Anyway, it is his fault. "Yes." Jamie doesn''t want Ryan to feel guilty and sheughs. "Today is Dan''s birthday, so I have to wait for him. I''ll see you when I''m fine." "..." Is today Dan''s birthday? Ryan''s eyes are a bit bleak. He just wants to stand up but sits back. "It''s okay. Maybe I''ll see you tonight. You can rest and recuperate." "Well, okay." Jamie smiles and answers him. Then she hangs up the phone without thinking about what Ryan means. She continues to eat and watch TV. Sometimes, it''s really good to be so careless. Ryan rubs his eyebrows and leans his back on the top of the chair back. He turns the office chair and looks up at the white ceiling with warm eyes. "You know she feels sick with the perfume and you still take her there. What the hell are you thinking?" The voice that only he can hear appears in the office. The voice is full of anger, as if he is using himself. Chapter 128 Being lovers for a lifetime Chapter 128 Being lovers for a lifetime Ryan''s movements remain the same, but his eyes are closed. It''s better not to ask anything that you shouldn''t ask. You don''t understand something at all. Some things are reallypelling. He sighs slightly, as if he is regretting something. "It''s a pity. Why do you treat her like this? Don''t you like her very much?" After saying that, it is silent. For a long time, Ryan straightens his body and looks at some ce in the office. His eyes are dim, and the smile is a little bitter. "You don''t understand." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The voice doesnt answer again, as if it never appears. ... When Cindy takes the dress and jewelry that Jamie is going to wear tonight to her, Jamie is indeed a little surprised. Not because of how expensive this dress is, but because this dress is definitely a design drafts that she draws in her spare time. Dan actually makes it into a finished product secretly, and the details are so delicate that she cant help being amazed. "These are prepared by Dan earlier. Jamie, you can have a look at it. And for this ne, Dan orders that you must wear it tonight." Cindy says with a smile and opens the other box which has a silver ne inside. In fact, the ne is very simple. It is not thick but thin. If you see it carefully, you can see that there are chains of hearts on it with a ring hanging in the middle. This ring is the core of this ne. Others may not know it, but Jamie knows it most clearly. The essence of the entire ne is the ring. This is the concept she put forward when she was a child, but she doesnt expect that Dan will make it. The ring is hollowed out, and the hollowed areas are iid with pink diamonds, which are very small. However, the pink diamonds are no less than one hundred one if it needs to be a round. They form a shape of delicate rose in the middle. In the center of the stamen, it is embedded with a ck diamond, which makes the ring pure and charming. The meaning is AordLover. Being lovers for a lifetime. The ck diamond in the center of the stamen and the pink diamonds on the surface of the ring refracts a dazzling under the light. Jamie nces at the ring and looks away, smiling at Cindy, "Cindy, change my clothes." "Yes, Jamie." Cindy takes the box and looks at Ian, "Bunny, let''s go. Cindy will change your clothes for you." Ian shakes his head. "No need, Cindy. Bunny will change it by me." Ian still doesn''t want to trouble others with trials like changing clothes. "Okay." Cindy smiles happily, only thinking Ian is very thoughtful. And then she follows Jamie and goes upstairs. It has to be said that Dan has excellent taste. The evening gown he personally selects is tailored and fits well with her. Jamie checks the skirt before the full-length mirror and touches it. The texture of this dress is smooth and soft, and it is veryfortable to wear. Everyone has a wish for being beautiful and Jamie has no exception. No one will be in a bad mood when she sees herself being beautiful. "Jamie, I''ll wear this ne for you." Cindy takes the ne out of the box and is about to wear it for Jamie. Jamie looks at the ne. Aplex feeling shes through her eyes, and atst she says nothing. She just let Cindy put it on for her. When the ne touches the skin, the biting cold spreads along the corbone. She doesnt know if her heart or the ne is cold. It makes Jamie feel a little cold. Even if she doesn''t say some things, it doesn''t mean she has forgotten. "Jamie is born so beautiful, and will definitely be the most charmingdies at the banquet tonight." Cindy looks at Jamie in the mirror and praises sincerely. Jamie raises her lips, looking at the delicate and elegant people in the mirror. She looks charming and pure well and it seems natural. The banquet starts at seven o''clock, and Jamie leaves the manor at six o''clock. It takes a total of forty minutes to drive from the manor to the main house of Williams family, so Jamie is not in a hurry. She is so anxious that Dan ns to make Ian''s identity public today. She cant understand his mind any more. ording to his performance in these days, he likes Ian. Otherwise, it won''t be like this today. So Jamie guesses that it is probably because Ian is born and appears in front of him. So he has to admit him. She does not know. In the bottom of heart, she still resists to let Dan make Ian''s identity public. That''s right. She still resists. Does he want to recognize his son after five years so easily? Her baby son cant be recognized casually by his mind. Jamie''s eyes shes slightly, and her whole person gradually recovers from the quietness and calmness in these days. Jamie asks the driver to turn around and drives to Wendys apartment. Here is very close to Wendys apartment and they arrive in about ten minutes. "You can wait here and we''ll be back in a moment." Jamie holds Ian to open the door and walks out of the car whilemanding. "But Jamie, Dans party is about to begin ..." Before the driver finishes talking, he sees Jamie and Ian walking into the apartment and disappears. Ding. Ding. Jamie and Iane to the door of Wendy''s apartment and ring the doorbell. After a while, the door opens. Wendyes out to open the door in an evening dress, wearing a pair of high heels. Jamie almost cant help widening her eyes and she cant believe she is Wendy. This is the first time she sees Wendy wearing a skirt. It''s totally too scary! "What ... what are you doing by wearing a skirt?" Jamie leans against her and a surprise shes in her eyes. It has to say that Wendy is moredylike and not so manly when she put on the skirt. Wendy pulls them into the house and brings them into the living room, "What are you here? Jamie, Dan''s birthday party is held at tonight. Why don''t youe but meet me?" "I still want to ask you what you want to do. Don''t you be afraid to scare others to death at night?" Jamie pinches the corner of her skirt and really dislikes it. "Aunt Wendy, hello." Ian calls her sweetly, sitting next to Jamie. "Good boy..." Wendy nces gently at Ian and turns her head to see Jamie with fierce look, "Little bitch, what are you saying? Duke calls me and invites me to go. Otherwise, do you think will I be willing to wear this one? " Jamie raises her eyebrows in surprise. Duke who is so stubborn will actually invite Wendy to the banquet? "Well, it seems that good things areing." Jamie smiles happily for her best girlfriends. Suddenly she thinks of something and grabs Wendy''s shoulders, "Are you going to participate in the banquet?" Who will take care of Ian if she goes to the party? Ian blinks innocently and finally figures out the reason why Jamie suddenly changes her mind. But he doesnt feel lost at all because he feels that mommy must have her reason for doing so. When Jamie returns to the car, she stays with Wendy. As for Ian... Chapter 129 the Siege from Journalists Chapter 129 the Siege from Journalists "Night.1, please prepare a car for me, and let''s go to the party." Ian Moore says to Night.1 when he sees the car downstairs leaves away. "Yes, young master." Night.1 gives a call to Night.7, and then he goes downstairs together with Ian Moore. He still needs to give gift to his daddy. How can he be absent? The main house of the William Family is not far from the house of the Moore Family. Of course, Dan William also invites Jack Moore. After all, in his eyes, he is still Jamie Moore''s father, and he should show this respect to Jack Moore. Because it''s a birthday party, thus Dan William does not want to hold in arge way. But tonight he will introduce Ian Moore''s identity to the outside world. So Dan Williames to prepare in the morning especially. He even invites some media. He intends to let the whole country know about this. But he doesn''t know that Jamie Moore has made a big mess for him on the way. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Jamie Moore and Wendye to the Moore Family, its almost ten minutes before the party begins. If it isn''t for the driver''s fear that he would be punished by Dan William, he would never have worked hard to drive the car as if the car is flying. Its just too deadly. Jamie, your driver is awesome. Can you see my hairstyle?" Wendy is still a little dizzy when she gets out of the car. She says to Jamie Moore with her hand points at the hair style. "It''s not mine, and it''s Dan William." Jamie Moore rolls at Wendy, and then she walks into the William Family with Wendy. Usually, even though her hair looks like a chicken''s nest, she will just wipe her hair calmly. Wendy is a woman who could run downstairs to the supermarket in her pajamas and slippers. What do you want her to take care of? Jamie Moore could only signs for this. The power of love is really great. "Finally, he will be your driver, am I right? You could not be so polite to him. He owes you so much, and he will never pay for it. Wendy doesn''t care about it. She takes out her mobile phone and arranges her make-up with the reflection of the screen. She smiles when she reminds that she will see her lover soon. This is the first time that he has an appointment with her after Jamie Moore leaves. She must leave a good impression on him! On the one hand, Wendy is ready to do a big thing. On the other side, Jamie Moore shrugs her shoulders and then walks into the gate of the vi. Crack. When Jamie Moore and Wendy walk into the room, they hear a loud bang on the top of their heads. Then all kinds of fireworks fall from the top of their heads, and then fall their shoulders and hair, which stuns them for a long time. "Oh! The surprise which Dan William says is Miss Moore! In a daze, Jamie Moore listen the words of the audience, and then she feels that the sh shes across her face, and then she looks at the front. The red carpet has been paved from the door to the end. There are some media reporters and some people she familiars standing on both sides, but she doesnt know most of them. At the end of the red carpet, there is familiar figure standing under the Swarovski crystal chandelier on the revolving stairs. The man wears the famous man''s handmade suit of Italian, and ck is suitable for him. The man looks very cold, which makes people fright. The handsome face is shining under the warm light, and the light is sprinkling on his hair and shoulders. And then he looks at her calmly. He presses her lips, and it seems that she smiles at her. Jamie Moore looks at him in a trance. It seems that the man in front of him has a kind of natural magic. He can easily take away all the eyes of others. He stands still under the amazing eyes of others, which attracts other people. However, she is also a beautiful view in the eyes of the man in front of her. Today, the evening dress of Jamie Moore is made by the designer of the Dan Williamspany. The designer changes the casual clothes into a stunning dress. The color of the dress is white, which just like the wedding dress. It is designed with nted shoulder and hollow waist. The skirt is like waves. As soon as she moves, the skirt is like waves, which ripples gently. It seems that she just like the spirit from the Western myth, which attracts all of the people. When some famousdies in the party sees Jamie Moore, they suddenly lost the courage to tter. "Miss Moore, I heard that you left country C five years ago. When did you return home?" When reporter sees Jamie Moore, they alle to her as if they see the headlines of tomorrow. They siege Jamie Moore with some bad words. Wendy, who stands beside Jamie Moore, is also trapped in this thing. "Why did you leave? Does Mr. William abandon you? Or does Mr. William fall in love with each? "Can you answer me, please?" Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she looks at the enthusiastic reporters. She frowns, and she doesnt want to answer these questions. Whats more, she has no obligation to answer them. These enthusiastic reporters who only want to pursue enthusiasm and hot spots. They can''t ask Dan William, thus how can they let go of Jamie Moore? Jamie Moore wants to leave away with Wendy, but these reporters all stay around at them. It seems that they will never let Jamie Moore if Jamie Moore doesnt saying anything satisfied to them today. Jamie Moore is afraid of this. She doesnt want to make trouble with Dan William. But Wendy will never do this. She always has a bad temper, and she could not bear that her best friend being bullied. She pushes reporter away, which almost makes the reporter fall down. Anyway, she is neither a celebrity nor a star. She is just an ordinary girl. She is not afraid of this. What can these people do with her? "Do journalists have any ability? Do all of you take the thing of others? Wendy snorts. She looks at the reporters, and it seems that she doesnt fear anything. "Lady, even you are Miss Moore''s friend, you can''t push people casually, can you? What about hurting people?" however, those reporters are very cunning. They take the advantage of Wendys mistake, which annoy other people. Jamie Moore guards Wendy behind her and she looks at them. "Whats wrong? If you have the ability, you can drive me out of country C. Otherwise, what''s the use of just shouting?" Arrogant, Jamie Moore says in an arrogant way absolutely. However, the reporter is more excited, it seems that they have found a new hot spot, and they all take the photos. However, they seem to forget that Jamie Moore is Ian Moores mother. Even if Jamie Moore hasn''t come back for five years, will Dan William let them bully his son''s mother? They all want to end their career. Dan William walks all the way along the red carpet, and he puts his hand in his pockets. He walks to Jamie Moore. Seeing that Dan William walks toward them, those reporters automatically gave up a way to let him pass. Dan William nces coldly at the reporters around Jamie Moore. Seeing that there are so many people stay around Jamie Moore, his eyesight be cold. He walks to Jamie Moore, and then he holds Jamie Moore in his arms, and then he stares at the reporter who has bad idea on Jamie Moore. He lowers his head down, and then he looks at the sign on the reporter''s chest. Then he says, Orange magazine?" Chapter 130 We even have a child. Do we have any relationship? Chapter 130 We even have a child. Do we have any rtionship? The reporter swallows his saliva and then he looks at Dan William with some fear, but finally he nods. "Derek William." Dan William asks. "Young master." Derek Williames to Dan William and then he answers. "Throw him out of here. And I don''t want to see the existence of this magazine in a day." Dan William says coldly. He nces at the reporters with warning eyes, and then he leaves with Jamie Moore in his arms. The reporter''s face turns white. He knows something bad will happen to him. Not only does he lose his job, but also the whole magazine would suffer difficulties. Derek William picks the reporter up with one hand, and then he throws him out. Other reporters tremble when they see this scene. Just now, the reporter just wants to get close to Miss Moore, but Dan William sees this, and then such thing happens.... It makes them know clearly that they cant offend or they even cant get close to some people.... Seeing that Dan William walks away with Jamie Moore, Wendy decides to look for Duke Field. Finally, she looks at the corner. Then she walks to the corner with a smile. She scolds as she walks. Its so bad to wear a high-heeled shoe. If she wears this shoes for a night, her feet would swell in the morning. "Its OK now, please let me go now." Jamie Moore mentions Dan William to let her go. She looks at the behind. Those reporters cant get anything from Jamie Moore, thus they walk away. But she doesnt understand why Dan William let so many reporterse in? "Where is baby?" Dan William stands still, and the he asks. The reason that he holds this party is for Ian Moore. But now Jamie Moorees, and he doesnt see Ian Moore. Jamie Moore should be stay with Ian Moore, thus he feels with strange about this. "He doesnte here. Jamie Moore shrugs. At this time, the party should have started. How can she feel the atmosphere inside is a little strange. "What''s the matter?" Dan William frowns gently. There is a touch of worry in his eyes. Is he ill? "Nothing. He just doesnt want toe here, so I leave him at home." Now Jamie Moore is good at telling lies, thus she says calmly. Dan William smiles suddenly, and then he looks at Jamie Moore, "You must have forced him to stay at home, right? I''ll ask someone to take him here right now. " "There is no need to do this." Jamie Moore says, "What do you want to do next? Do you want to tell the world that he''s your son? Then the whole world will ask that who is the mommy of the child? Dan William, do we have any rtionship if Ian Moore is not here?" Dan William frowns, and then he suddenly reminds of something after hearing Jamie Moores words. lover? Husband and wife? None of them. It seems that they dont have any rtionship except Ian Moore. However, Dan William is still upset. She says so clearly. It turns that she wants to get rid of the rtionship with him. So Dan William makes a very amazing moveBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He raises Jamie Moore''s chin with his fingers, and then he kisses Jamie Moore lightly. Its like a dragonfly''s kiss. The strong masculine smelles to Jamie Moore suddenly. "We even have a child. Dont you think we have rtionship?" Dan William says in a deep and maic way, and his voice is full of sweet. Those reporters have been paying attention to their actions. Thus they record the action Dan William did to Jamie Moore. Its full of aestheticism. Jamie Moore doesnt except that he would be such a hooligan in front of the public, and its the first time that he kisses her in front of so many people. Thus her face turns red, and its redder than ever before. She beats the chest of Dan William petntly and angrily. Why does he always do something bad to her? One day she will eat it back! "Well? Dont you think we have a rtionship?" Dan Williame close to her ear and patiently challenges the limit of Jamie Moore. He takes a breath gently beside her earlobe, which is full of provocation. Jamie Moore feels that there is an electric current flowing through her body. Her ears are the most sensitive part of the body. Even a little blow could make her senses stronger than usual. "No!" Jamie Moore wants to stay away from Dan William, but he holds her waist, so she has to stagger his lips and turns her face to one side. One could see her white neck, which is soft and charming. Dan William smiles suddenly. He nces at the reporters. It seems that these photos wille out tomorrow. "Dan." The sweet voice sounds from the door. People all see a beautiful woman. The woman looks very graceful and and beautiful. But its a pity that this woman is sitting in a wheelchair, making all the malepatriots present sigh secretly, but all of them looks at her. Jozo sits in a wheelchair. Alma, who dresses in ck and wears ck sunsses, pushes her into the room. Jozo asks Alma to wear this clothes, and the aim is to show the beautiful of herself. As expected, she sessfully grabs all the sights whenpares with Alma. Jamie Moore keeps silent. She looks at the Jozo who walks toward them, and then she finds Dan William puts down his arm suddenly. She lowers her head for a while, and then she smiles at Jozo. "Why are you here?" Dan William looks at Jozo. He frowns, and then he looks at Jamie Moore. But he finds Jamie Moore is smiling, and she shows no dissatisfaction with the appearance of Jozo. "Alma told me that today is your birthday, so I want to celebrate it for you." Jozo picks up the gift box in his hand and then she shakes it to Dan William, and she smiles cleverly. Alma is once again forced to be cannon fodder. "If you have anything to do in the future, you can just tell Alma. It''s not convenient for you to walk now. You should put good rest first." Dan William takes over the box and then hands it to Derek William. He says to Jozo gently. Jozo is very happy. She smiles at Dan William sweetly, OK, I know you care about me most." Those reporters have begun to guess the identity of Jozo. Since Dan William treats her so well, so she is not an ordinary people. Maybe Miss Moore will lose the love from Mr. William. Jamie Moore looks at them in silence. She is not angry, and she just looks at them with a nk face. She has never seen Dan William be so patient to a person. Now he is so gentle and doting, and he is full of patience. It seems that that woman is his girlfriend. At least, he has never been so patient to her. Jamie Moore never finds that Dan William is patient and gentle with her for most of the time. "You could take with each other, and I will find Wendy now. Jamie Moore says with a smile, and then she turns away without any hesitation. Dan William frowns slightly. He is in a dizzy when he looks at the back of Jamie Moore. It seems that Jamie Moore doesnt care his action right now. The reason he uses such way to test her is that he doesnt have any confidence in himself. Dan William has no confidence when he meets Jamie Moore. Chapter 131 It Seems that Mommy is Jealous Chapter 131 It Seems that Mommy is Jealous Dan William frowns and his eyes are full of frustration and dispirited. "Oh, it seems that mommy is jealous." Ian Moore sits on the roof of the vi with a telescope. "Daddy is so stupid. Why doesn''t he exin this to mommy? What is he doing there?" Ian Moore mutters as he looks. Night.1 watches all around carefully to ensure his safety. "Ouch, the baby is dying! Who releases this woman out, Night.1?" Ian Moore rolls his eyes when he sees Jozo. He knows this woman. Although he isn''t therest time, a servant secretly told him that this woman ran into the manor to make trouble with mommy. Atst, Daddy takes this woman away. How can Mommy be in a bad mood for no reason, so it is! "Don''t worry, young master. Miss Moore will handle this thing easily. Night.1 is very calm, and he asks Ian Moore to calm down. He believes that Jamie Moore is the king. "It seems that mommy is jealous. It will be more serious if daddy doesn''t coax her." Ian Moore continues to looks with the telescope. He looks like 007 prying for information. He is still dressed in ck and small. Since mommy doesnt want him toe here, thus he cant only do this. He must fights for the happiness of Mommy and Daddy! "This woman can''t dance. What does she always stay with my daddy? Hum, Night.1, what is the name of this kind of person between loving couple?" Ian Moore asks. After thinking for a few seconds, he says solemnly, "Young master, this kind of person is called the other woman." But it seems that Mr. William and Miss. Moore are not lovers...Night.1 coughs, and then he turns around. "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Ian Moore shakes his feet excitedly and continues to observe the following situation. "Ah! Why is Godfather here?" Ian Moore points the telescope in one direction, and Ryan Jack''s figure appears in the sight. He dresses himself in a white tuxedo suit. He looks handsome and gentle. And he smiles warmly. "Here the godfather is. Everything will be OK. He''s going to beat the bad woman away." Ian Moore holds his face and squints his big eyes. He feels a little regrets. "Young master, then Miss Moore will beat your little butt." Night.1 reminds him coolly. He sees that Ian Moore is beaten by his mommy for several times in the dark. She beats lightly, but Ian Moore wrinkles his handsome face, and it looks very pitiful. "Don''t mention this!" Ian Moore puffs his check, and his face is red. Although Mommy beats him lightly, as a man, how can he be beaten on the butt? Jozo always stays with Dan William, thus Dan William cant go to find Jamie Moore. Thus all the people present there looks at Jozo. "Dan, I want to eat that thing." Jozo points the Matcha cake on the rectangr table. She shakes his arm, and says in a coquettish way. "Alma, bring it to Miss Jozo." Dan William says to Alma, who stays behind him. Alma nods and then puts the cake in the te and gives it to Jozo. Jozo reluctantly takes over and looks at Alma gloomily. She doesn''t want Alma to take it to her. She just wants Dan William to take care of her. Dan William pushes Jozo to the rest ce and sits down. He looks at the figure that seems to be ying in the opposite corner. From here, he can hear theugh from there and it seems that she is very happy. A familiar figure breaks into the sight. Then Dan William finds its Ryan Jack. Jozo looks at the direction that Dan William looks, and then she finds Jamie Moore is ying with a group of people. They areughing. Now she doesnt need to pretend to be ady in front of the media. She wouldugh if she wants to. It really made people envious. "Dan, what are they ying with? Shall we go and have a look?" Jozo holds Dan Williams clothes, and then she says sweetly. Her beautiful eyes are painted with a shallow eye shadow. And it looks very beautiful. Dan William wants to go there. Hearing Jozo''s words, he nods and pushes her towards the corner. Bruce Hill sits beside Jamie Moore, and Duke Field and Wendy sits opposite them. They are ying cards. Because they are just ying games, there is no chip on the table. "Four tens." Bruce Hill is in a hurry when he sees Jamie Moore give four tens without hesitation. Elder sister, what bomb do you put when someone gives a six? It''s useless. "Wait a minute, you can''t give this card, and you should give this card. Bruce Hill holds Jamie Moores hand hurriedly. They are a group. If Jamie Moore loses, he can''t go on. However, Jamie Moore doesnt have any understanding toward this, thus she just gives the cards she wants to give. "Bruce Hill, how can you repent?" Wendy points at the card that has been withdraw by Jamie Moore. She isughing. "It''s OK. Give them one more chance. They can''t win anyway." Duke Field ys his card calmly, and then he says lightly. They all know that Jamie Moore is a poker idiot. She doesnt know anything about fighting thendlord. Thus she will be loser every time. If they add chips to it, Jamie Moore will lose all her things. "Wait a minute, sister. Can you stop ying as good a card as you can?" Bruce Hill presses the card that Jamie Moore is going to y. It''s speechless. He has to stare at every card that Jamie Moore ys. Is that interesting? Jamie Moore frowns and then she stares at Bruce Hill, "Whats matter? You''re good. You fight for me. You hold it in both hands. " Then she throws her card to Bruce Hill as she says. Bruce Hill''s face is so bitter. He dares not to receive the card, thus he withdraws his hands and says, OK, you y you own card. Jamie Moore snorts, and she decides not to give the cad she wants to give. She looks at the card, and she is thinking. However, these different kinds of cards are the same in her eyes, and she could not see anything at all. Jamie, its your turn, quickly. Wendy smiles proudly. She looks at the Duke Field, and her hearts jumps heavily. "Wait, what''s the hurry?" Jamie Moore stares at the card in her hand, and she hopes that she could see through it. "Give this card. The strong masculine smell suddenly presses down on her, and she could smell a faint mint fragrance. Jamie Moore is surprised, and then one of her cards is taken away and put on the table. She turns around and then she finds Dan William hase to her side. He puts his hand on her shoulder, and then he holds her hand gently. He puts his head on her cheek. She turns around, and then she kisses her cheek. A strange feeling shes by. Bruce Hilles to the part of Wendy and Duke. Jamie Moore stares at him, and then says, Traitor!" "I......" Bruce Hill looks at Jamie Moore and Dan William bitterly. Since Dan William is here, how can he sit next to Jamie Moore?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 133 the Beauty is Sad, and Dont You Comfort Her? Chapter 133 the Beauty is Sad, and Don''t You Comfort Her? In the past, when she pursues Duke Field, she sees many beautiful women stays around Duke Field. Jozo must have idea on Dan William. Otherwise, why does she always look at Dan William? Do there something bad with her eyes? "Its impossible. My family only has one child, thats me. I dont have sister. Bruce Hill denies when he hears Wendys words. Then he shakes his head. He looks at Jozo, and it seems that he believes people with such gene will not be his family! The expression of Jozo changes as she hears the words of Bruce Hill. She never expects that Bruce Hill will have idea on her face. Before shees here, it takes her several hours to make up. How could they dislike her? In fact, Bruce Hill doesnt have any malice, but he speaks straightforwardly. People around him are used to his straightforwardness, but in Jozos eyes, he is find trouble with her. Jozo looks at Dan William, and then she lowers her head. The atmosphere bes quiet. Jamie Moore puts the card on the table angrily, and then she says to Dan William, Beauty is sad, and don''t youfort her?" Dan William frowns, and there is a touch of displeasure in his ck eyes. The breath on his body is cold. He looks at her with confirmation. "Are you sure?" Jamie Moore presses her lips. She hesitates for a while. If Dan William goes to help Jozo, it mean that she will be the loser. Whats more, she doesnt want Dan William help Jozo.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I know it now." Dan William sees the little movements of her in the eyes, and then he presses his lips. He looks at Jozo who is very sad and then says to Alma, Alma, Miss Jozo is tired, and she should have a rest now." Jozo looks up in surprised. She looks at Dan William incredulously. Tears still remain in her eyes. Is he driving her away? He drives her out just for the words of Jamie Moore. It''s like that she has been beaten by other! "Dan William..." Jozo still wants to say something. Tonight''s goal has not been fully achieved. She can''t leave like this. "Jozo." Dan William interrupts Jozo''s words. His eyes are deep and dark, which is hard to understand. "Go back now." The word is very clear. It can be seen that Dan William has shown enough respect to Jozo, and he doesnt drive her out directly. He even gives a way to her, which is the biggest limit. Jozo drags her clothes, and she is unwilling to damage her image, but she has no way to do. "Well, you should remember toe to see me." Jozo smiles at Dan William and then says goodbye to him. Then she is pushed away by Alma. As soon as Jozo turns around, her face suddenly sinks, and her ck and white eyes are full of hatred. How deep the resentment in her heart is, how powerful the power of Jozo is. She loves Dan William, thus she will do everything to get him! "We still need a person. Wendy, you do it. After Jozo leaves, Bruce Hill says to Wendy. Jamie Moore cant join them to y card. She ys card so bad. She loses game every time, and he even cant understand it. "Wait a minute." Dan William stops. He looks at Ryan Jack who sits there silently, Let he do it." Seeing that Dan William looks at him, Ryan Jack, who sits in the corner with a ss of red wine, looks back at them, and then he smiles. "Ryan, you are here too. Come and y cards with us." Jamie Moore doesnt know Ryan Jack sits there, and it seems that he has been sit there for a long time. We can see this from the red wine in his hand. "OK." Ryan Jack smiles and nods. He would never refuse Jamie Moore''s request. This is the battlefield of four men. Jamie Moore sits beside Dan William, and Duke Field, Bruce Hill and Ryan Jack sits opposite them. She thinks that Dan William has three enemies, thus Dan William and her will lose money badly. But something amazing happened! Jamie Moore looks at the card in Dan Williams hand in surprise. It seems that the card is the same, but Dan William could win every time, thus she feels unfair! Why? The card is the same, why Dan William could win? And she will lose the game every time. If someone wins game every time, she is person who will lose every time... Why does Dan William win game every time? This is to tell her that if she continues to gamble in the future, will she lose everything? The chips are getting bigger and bigger. Seeing the gold card of Duke Field, Bruce Hill and Ryan Jack are all in Dan Williams hand, Jamie Moore swallows her saliva. Dan William is so great. If she can win game once, she will be crazy. What about your backbone, Jamie Moore? Miss Moore proudly raises her eyebrows and shakes her hair. Ryan Jack and Duke Field is calm whenpares with Bruce Hill. Seeing that Dan William wins every time, they just hands the card to him, and then they continue to y card. Bruce Hill pushes thest card in his wallet to Dan William with a bitter face, and then he pushes the card on the table, and then he says, No, no, I will lose the whole Hill family." Therefore, if you cherish life, you should stay away from gambling, especially gambling with Dan William. "Oh? Can''t afford to lose like this? Dan William raises eyebrows, and then he pushes the gold card in front of him to Jamie Moore, "Take it well." Money! Jamie Moores eyes be bright, and she resists the desire to put these things into her pocket and says, "Give it to me?" "Who told you that? I just ask you to hold it. Dan William turns away. He will never admit the reason that he gets so much money from them is to make up for the loss of Jamie Moore just now. "Now money is in my hand, do you expect to take it back?" Jamie Moore nces at Dan William, and then she shakes head to him as if Dan William is an incurable patient. Then she takes the money out of the wallet and put it into her own wallet. By the way, she puts the gold cards in the mezzanine of the wallet. It''s like a small money fan. The t wallet suddenly be full, which make Jamie Moore has a good mood. Ryan Jacks eyes be dark. Do they have such a close rtionship with each other? "The music is on, brother. Having dance with Jamie Moore right now. It''s waiting for you to start the party." Bruce Hill signs as soon as he hears the music. Tonight, Dan William should choose a dance partner to start the party. Otherwise, they would never leave today. He loves Jamie Moore so much. He really gets so much money from his brothers. Thus they should leave now. Dan William stands up slowly. Seeing that Jamie Moore is still staring at the wallet with a silly smile, he is a little helpless. He holds her wrist and takes her to the middle of the dance floor. The light is getting dark. If you look carefully, you can see that there are no paparazzi of those small companies on the scene except for the reporters of several regr entertainmentpanies. All of this is done by Derek William. Chapter 134 Can I Have a Dance with You? Chapter 134 Can I Have a Dance with You? Duke Field also stands up and then he shows his hand to Wendy gently. "Can I have a dance with you?" "Well." Wendy suppresses the excitement in her heart, and then she puts her hand on Duke Fields hand calmly, and then she enters the dance floor with Duke Field. "Hello hello, what do I do when you''re all gone?" Seeing that only he and Ryan Jack, Bruce Hill says. Whats more, Dan William doesnt allow him to go to the party with other woman, thus hees here alone. Now no one apanies him, thus he is very lonely. Thinking of here, Bruce Hill looks at Ryan Jack who stands beside him. How about stay with him? Bruce Hill almost wants to p himself when he realizes his thinking. Whats the thinking? Even though hecks woman, he cant stay with a man! Bruce Hill stands up angrily. He doesn''t believe it. He is so handsome. Cant he find a beautiful woman? Suddenly, he sees a familiar figure. Thus he walks to that figure happily. They form a circle with Dan William and Jamie Moore. Dan William and Jamie Moore dances in the circle. They cooperate with each other seamlessly, which is amazing. But it is true that if the tacit understanding is not high, it is impossible to give such aplete and amazing dance. The white dress of Jamie Moore and the ck suit of Dan Williamplement each other. The white skirt ripples withyers of wavy patterns with each turn of Jamie Moore. The ck and white interweaves with music, and its very beautiful. After finishing the dance, Jamie Moore lets go of her hands on Dan Williams shoulders, and then she finds that her palms has exuded sweat. Although they has cooperated with each other perfectly, she could not help being nervous. When the start dancing is over, its time for free dance. As soon as Jamie Moore lets her hand go, Dan William is circled by a group of women. Jamie Moore almost falls down due to the crowd. Jamie Moore tries all her efforts to stand still. Then she looks back, and then she finds a group of people stays with Dan William, and they are taking around Dan William happily. But they dare not to stay with Dan William too close, thus they scream excitedly half a meter away from Dan William. Dan William is very calm. He just stands there, and he looks very noble and elegant. Your heart will keep jumping if you keeps stare at him. The picture is very joyful, and it just likes a group of puppies around the owner. You want to stay close with one, but you should be careful. Jamie Moore frowns, and then she walks to the rest room as she wipes her hands. There are so many women. If you have the ability, you can y with all of them. Jamie Moore goes back to the corner of the rest ce, where Ryan Jack sits. He puts his elbows on his thighs, and he puts two fingers on his chin, and his eyes are very warm, but no one knows his thinking. "What are you thinking?" Jamie Moore walks to Ryan Jack with a ss of champagne in her hand. She sits beside Ryan Jack, and now they sit very close with each other. Jamie Moore doesnt think too much, but Ryan Jacks heart jumps heavily. He touches his back neck uneasily. Its not the first time for him to sit so close to Jamie Moore, but this time his heart beats heavily. He always sees Jamie Moore in a white shirt, jeans and leather shoes. She always has her hair in a ponytail or a ponytail, and she will carry a small leather bag of the same style as Ian Moore. When he looks at her from afar, he could feel how youthful she is. She is young and beautiful, which makes him comfortable from the bottom of his heart. As soon as she smiles, she shows two pear vortexes, which is sweet and soft. In his mind, this is the beautiful Jamie Moore. "Miss you." Ryan Jack narrows his eyes and hides the emotions in his eyes. "That''s my pleasure." Jamie Moore grins. He could see a red dot on the white face of her. Although she has covered the red dot on her face with concealer, it still could be seen. "Are you still allergic?" Ryan Jack touches Jamie Moores face intimately. He could see the red dot on her face clearly and there is a touch ofplexity and heartache in his eyes. Jamie Moore looks at the arms, and she has covered the red dot with concealer, but there is still some red dot on her arms. She doesnt think that Ryan Jack will find this suddenly. "Yes, it still need at least two weeks! I won''t touch perfume anymore. Jamie Moore frowns and rubs her arms lightly. She is so unlucky. If she has finished the design of the perfume clothes, she will throw those perfumes into the sea. Perfume is the nightmare for her. In the nightmare, she sees the big devil-Dan William forces her to give her a powder every day! "How about the perfume I send you? Will you allergic about it?" Ryan Jack asks with a frown. "Its so strange. They are all perfumes, but I show no action to the perfume you send me. Why? Jamie Moore says in a puzzle. Because the R & D room is full of the smell of perfume, but the smell of a bottle of perfume would be lighter, so it didn''t make her allergic, is she right? "Maybe this perfume is specially made for woman''s skin in C country, so you don''t allergic to it." Ryan Jack presses his lips tightly. He feels very guilt about her. He understands the reason why she is allergic. "Really?" Jamie Moore wrinkles her nose, and she looks very clever now. Even though this is true, she will never touch those things again. She looks at the red dot on her arms and then she touches it. "Come on, let''s go dancing." Ryan Jack stands up, and then he reaches out to her gently. Then he says with a smile. "Well." Jamie Moore prepares to give her hand to Ryan Jack, but she is hold by another man. "She''s my partner tonight." Dan William says in a low voice, and his voice is full of a strong sense of hegemony and possessiveness. He hold Jamie Moores waist tightly, and then says to Ryan Jack defiantly. Ryan Jack withdraws his hands, and now he is a little angry. He holds the right hand of Jamie Moore, "So what? This should be decided by Jamie Moore. Will Dan William make trouble with Jamie Moore? Dan William looks at Jamie Moore after hearing this. He could obviously feel the rigidity of her body. He puts his chin on Jamie Moores head, and says, Jamie Moore, do I make trouble with you? He holds Jamie Moores waist tightly as he says, and it seems that he is threatening her. But in the eyes of outsiders, they love each other. Jamie Moore only wants to beat the man in front of her! Does Dan William want to threaten her? "You''re not making trouble with me." Jamie Moore says slowly with an expressionless face under Dan William triumphant eyes, "You''re forcing a good woman to be a prostitute..." Dan Williams face bes dark suddenly. Then he stares at the face of Jamie Moore, and his eyes are very oppressive. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ryan Jack smiles, and then he pulls Jamie Moore to his side. He looks very proud, Mr. William, Jamie Moore doesnt want to be your partner, so please let Jamie Moore go now." Chapter 135 Can They be More Childish Chapter 135 Can They be More Childish If Dan William lets Jamie Moore go, is he still Dan William? Mr. William looks up and then he frowns. Then he says in a domineering way, "No way." The atmosphere suddenly changes. Fortunately, its in the corner, thus other people will not notice here. Otherwise, the headlines of tomorrow will probably be the resentment of Jamie Moore. Seeing two men holding her hand, Jamie Moore rolls her eyes. Its just like that two children are fight for the candies. Can they be more childish? "Mr. Jack would better let Jamie Moore go first." Dan William presses his lips, and his eyes are full of threat. He looks at Ryan Jack, and the atmosphere around him is very cold. "Oh? Why?" Although Ryan Jack holds Jamie Moores hand, but he holds her lightly. His voice is full of cold, and he says in a rhetorical and satire way. Jamie Moore never sees Ryan Jack in such a way. "Because I am the father of her son." Dan William says firmly. He doesnt worry that other people will hear their words, thus he says in a proud way. He looks very confident. "As long as she doesnt marry you, I will have a chance. Besides, I''m Ian Moore''s godfather. I spend more time with him than you do." Indeed, this is the most capital ce for Ryan Jack. Jamie Moore seen him as her best friend, and Ian Moore likes him more. If Dan William doesn''t find Ian Moore, it''s possible... ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Dan William snorts, So what? He has a close rtionship with Ian Moore. So Dan William doesnt worry about that. "What are you doing? Ian Moore is not amodity. How could you define the value of my son like a commodity?" Jamie Moore is a little dissatisfied when she hears their words. How could they take Ian Moore asmodity? Whats the matter? They are so childish. She doesnt want to hear anymore! Do they fight for her son? It''s disgraceful for her to say it! "I need to go to the toilet. You two could fight with each other, but this is none of my business..." Jamie Moore gets rid of them. Thus she turns around and runs away quickly, and she soon disappears in the sight. "You are not the right man for her." Ryan Jack sits down, and then looks at Dan William and says. That''s because Ryan Jack finds that Dan William always looks at Jamie Moore in a domineering and possessive way. And he doesnt show any love in his eyes. The reason he gets angry is that Jamie Moore stays too close with him. He feels that his things has been grabbed by other people, thus he says such words. Dan William has everything. But if he cant give happiness to Jamie Moore, he will do everything to let Jamie Moore stay with him. "So are you the right man for Jamie Moore?" Dan William doesnt care the words from Ryan Jack. He clicks on the sofa, and he lowers his head. Ryan Jack presses his lips bitterly. He loves Jamie Moore, but he is not the right man for Jamie Moore. Because Jamie Moore only takes him as brother. "Ha ha, you don''t like her so much, do you?" Dan William looks at Ryan Jack in a meaningful way. He stands up and then he walks to the revolving stairs. Ryan Jack smiles. He snorts at Dan Williams words. If he doesnt love her so much, he will not meet her here. So all chance is made by man. As soon as Jamie Moore wants to get out of the bathroom, she hears something outside. It sounds like noise, and she is familiar with that voice. "Since you cant drink, why do you drink so much? If you dare to spit on my body, can you believe that I will kill you?" Bruce Hills voicee from the outside, and his voice are full of anger and helplessness. "What do you know? I haven''t been drunk since I was a child. Do you know that I have a nickname of "wine jar" Anna Porks voice is full of hoarseness and vagueness. The voice of high-heeled shoes is a bit messy, and it seems that she has loss herself. Jamie Moore looks around, and then she smiles. Bruce Hill and Anna Pork? When do they stay so close with each other? Its really a big news. "You? If you can''t drink too much, you should stop drinking. You are just a little monster, and you should not pretend to be Altman. You are just a transformer gxy force...Ah!" Anna Pork ps Bruce Hill before Bruce Hill finishes his words. "Bullshit! I need to vomit!" Anna Pork withdraws her hands in a daze way. Her body is shaking and she would fall down from time to time. Fortunately, there is a man beside her. Otherwise, she will fall down on the ground. Bruce Hill stares at Anna Pork. However, Anna Pork is not awake at all. Thus Bruce Hill can only smash his teeth and keeps the words in his heart. He helps Anna Pork enter into the toilet sadly. He is Mr. Hill. He has been to everywhere except the woman''s toilet. He never expects that he will enter the woman''s toilet one day. Jamie Moore opens the door and walks out after hearing the sound of the next room. She walks to the hand washing table to wash her hands and runs out. Although its a good y, its not good to watch in the toilet. She should watch it in public. "Are you OK now?" Bruce Hill pats on Anna Porks back as he looks outside. He looks impatient. Anna Pork doesnt care what Bruce Hill says. He vomits as if he wants to vomit all the things in her stomach. A rustle of footsteps sounds from the outside. Hearing voice, Bruce Hill jumps into thepartment, and then he closes the door. Then he hears several female voicesing from outside. He ps his chest. Its so lucky. If this scene is seen by others, maybe tomorrow''s headline is that "Mr. Hill runs into thedies'' bathroom to meet the mysterious woman." Thepartment is small. Anna Pork is thin and small. It''s nothing for her to stay there alone. But when Bruce Hill stays in thepartment with her, the space is narrow. They are so close with each other, as if they can feel the temperature on each body. Anna Pork drinks too much, thus her face is very red. Now she is very quiet. It seems that she is kind and smart. She looks at Bruce Hill with his big eyes. Her body is still swaying from side to side because she drinks too much. Atst, she could only rely on the door panel to stabilize her body. Bruce Hill is a little surprised. Now this woman is very quiet, and she looks more lovely than usual. Now she looks like a woman. When he stays close with her, he even could smell the faint fragrance of flowers on her. The smell is different. He never smells this kind of fragrance on his girlfriend before. "What do you want to do?" Anna Pork is still drunk. Seeing that Bruce Hill walks close to her, he retreats subconsciously. But what behind her is the doorte, which makes her unable to retreat. Chapter 136 Slap Chapter 136 p "Stop there." Bruce Hill doesnt know whats wrong with him. He holds Anna Porks hands and then smells with his nose. His eyes be bright. This is the smell. There is no trace of perfume, and it seems to be the odor of body. Anna Pork smiles, and then she bends her knees sharply to kick the lower body of Dan William. Anna Pork smiles, and then she bends her knees sharply to kick the lower body of Dan William. "Ah!" Bruce Hill doesnt know what Anna will do. Thus he is so pain and he bends down. This madwoman, where does she kick? "Whats the sound?" The voice of womenes from the door. At this time, Bruce Hill realizes that he is still in the womans bathroom. Thus he covers his mouth quickly and stops scream. Bruce Field feels very pain, and he almost doubts the life. He almost wants to kill Anna Pork! "Dead pervert, you have say love to a pir. Why do you still want to do something bad to me? Hum." Anna Pork has lost her mind, but she still could feel the actions did by the people in front of her. Does he want to do something bad to her? Does he want to die? "Is there any sound? Did you hear it wrong?" "Really? Let''s go." Bruce Hill covers Anna Porks month hardly. He looses his hand as long as the woman outside leaves. He holds Anna Porks neck and says angrily, You are a dead woman. I take you to here. How could you treat me like this? Anna Pork has lost her mind, and she doesnt know the words of Bruce Hill. She just smiles. If she is awake, she will hold Bruce Hills beck back immediately. Seeing that Anna Pork is so quiet, Bruce Hill losses the interest to argue with Anna. Bruce Hill res at her fiercely, "Its true that you drink too much, but don''t except that you could do everything to me! If you dare to do this to me, I will kill you today!" He puts Anna Pork on his shoulder as he says. And then he takes out a mobile phone to dial a phone . "Hello? Brother, I have something to do now, so I''ll go back first. You can y. Don''t worry about me..." Jamie Moore wanders aimlessly in the William Family after she goes out of the bathroom. After so many years, everything at here is the same as before. Jamie Moore goes to the courtyard, and then she looks at the dark vi of the Moore Family. The whole house is dark. Compared with the William Family, the Moore Family is quieter. It''s said that Jack Moore also receives the invitation letter, but he doesnt find her daughter. If he still comes to the party, he is really not a man. Jamie Moore presses her lips coldly. Her eyes are full of light, but her face doesnt have any expression. She walks forward quietly. After walking for a while, Jamie Moore hase to the door of the William Family. After thinking for a while, she opens the door and walks out. The next house is the Moore Family. Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she picks up the skirt and walks slowly to the Moore Family. Its very close, so she walks to the door of the Moore Family within a few minutes. The door is locked and there is no light in it. Jamie Moore looks the garden by the light from the William''s house. It has been repaired as before, but it is still the style of Celina Swift and Mia Moore, which is gorgeous and splendid. She has so many memories with her mother here. But how could the ce changes in such a way? Jamie Moore puts her little hand on the cold ck iron door. The cold wind blows up her skirt. The white skirt is blooming in the night, but its not abrupt at all. Its dazzling and beautiful like a flower. Squeak A loud and sharp brake sound and then two lights are shining on Jamie Moore, which is very dazzling. Then two people get off the car. The lights are so dazzling that Jamie Moore could only block the light with her fingers and sees two people from the cracks of her fingers A person who gets off the car never expects that they will see Jamie Moore here. Thus one people among them is very excited. She walks to Jamie Moore angrily. "Bitch! You still have the face toe here!" Then she ps Jamie Moore heavily, which surprises Jamie Moore. Jamie Moore feels very pain on her left face. She gets her mind after dazzling for a while. She looks at the people in front of her. Its Celina Swift. Jamie Moore presses her lips, and she could feel the pain on her face. Celina Swift must p her with all her strength. Her lips are broken by that p, and there is blood on her lips. Its impossible that she is not pain. "Bitch! I will kill you today!" Celina Swift is very angry, and she still wants to p Jamie Moore. Does she want to p her one more time? Jamie Moore gets angry. Just now, she doesnt notice Celina Swift, thus she is pped by her. But now, does she want to p her one more time? Does she want to die? "Hiss - ah!" Jamie Moore holds Celina Swifts hand in the air, and then she bends Celina Swifts hand back vigorously. Its Dan William who teaches her judo. Even if she is stupid, she knows how to write resist. What''s more, Jamie Moore is a woman who remembers the past. "Bitch, bitch stop now--" Celina Swift''s face is pale with pain. It seems that her hand had broken. Thus she bends down to relieve the pain. "Just now, you p me. Why dont you stop just now? Do you think I''m a bully or do you think you have the capital to fight with me? Jamie Moore raises her eyebrow and says. She holds Celina Swifts hand easily. The rxed expression of her is far from expression of Celina Swift. "Stop now! Jamie Moore, let her go." Jack Moore''s loud voice rings from behind Celina Swift. Jamie Moore looks coldly at Jack Moore. Stop now? Why doesnt he stop Celina Swift when Celina Swift ps her? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Is the fact that the Moore Family could bully her, but she cant bully them? "Do you hear me? I ask you to let her go!" Jack Moore says in an angry voice. He kicks the ground with the crutches in his hands, and he looks very angry. "Why?" Jamie Moore looks at Jack Moore angrily. She holds Celina Swifts hand tightly, thus Celina Swift screams loudly. Jack Moore is so angry, thus he raises his crutch and p it hard at Jamie Moore. The crutch hits on the shoulder of Jamie Moore in a muffled sound. Its too terrible Jamie Moores face turns pale, thus she looses her hand. She covers her shoulder and takes a few step back. As long as she moves her shoulder, she will feel very pain. It seems that the bone has broken. It''s hard for her to move even once. This is more serious whenpares with the p given by Celina Swift. Jamie Moore almost screams due to the pain on her shoulder. She could just bite her tip of her tongue tightly with her teeth, so that she would not cry out so heartlessly. Its true that she feels very pain. But she will never allow herself to show any embarrassment in front of the two people she hates most. Chapter 139 the Silly Woman Chapter 139 the Silly Woman Ian looks at her and blinks his eyes, "Mommy, why do you call Night.1 for doing something? Just let bunny help you." "You are too young and you can help when you grow up." Jamie gets close to Ian''s ear and tells him that good thing. Ian nods while he is listening. After hearing that, he is speechless. It turns out that the good thing Mummy says is actually to ask Night.1 to research about how Jack and Celina are going with their hurt. Last night he saw how Night.1 blew up the Moore''s house. Jack was in the car and was about to leave at that time. Ian concerns about the time exactly to let Night.1 detonate. If Jack was going back to the vi at that time, it was afraid now he is not as simple as being injured. Ian remembers Jamie''s words to keep Jack''s life. Otherwise, he won''t let them leave just with the p and an attackst night. "Well, what about your daddy?" Jamie looks up at the clock. It is just 1,00pm now. He should be at work. "Daddy is still on the phone, and he will be here in a while." When Ianes, he hears something about the cooperation case. So he estimates that Dan will put his hand to the Moore. Jamie twitches her mouth and thinks that doesn''t he go to work? It seems that Dan has seldom gone to thepany recently. Won''t CR go bankrupt in this way? "Oh mommy! An uncle asked bunny to give this to you." Ian suddenly remembers that when he left the Williams'' housest night, a man wearing sunsses gave him such a thing and asked him to pass it to Jamie. After passing things over to Ian, the man left. Ian is worried about something may be bad of this thing so he specially asks Night.7 to check it. But there has no problem. It is a bluelover. Jamie raises her eyebrows and is puzzled, looking at Ian, "Who gives it to me?" The bluelover is not the kinds of flower she likes. There are not many people she knows well here. She can''t think of anyone who will give her flowers. Moreover, it is too strange that he sends only one. Even stranger, he asks Ian to pass it to her. How can that person know that Ian knows her? "I don''t know, the uncle also let mommy take good care of you and he wille back again." Ian''s soft and cute face shows the cold feeling. Moreover, the man clearly saw that they had blown up the Moores'' house but he said nothing. Also he knows that he is Jamie''s son. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Then who is this person? "Well." Jamie nods and picks up the bluelover. She looks at it and then put it back in the box, letting Ian put it away casually. Ian takes the box and finds a ce to ce it. He is about to walk back to Jamie with his short legs, but his back cor is picked up by a big hand. "What''s that?" Dan squeezes Ian''s face and asks when he sees the box on the table. Ian bulges his face and looks at the box. Then he smiles slyly, "That''s the flower that mummy''s suitor sends to mummy. Daddy, your status is in crisis." "Who sends it?" Dan picks up the box and opens it. He looks at it with a chuckle, "Is there still anyone who will send flowers to? Throw it away." "Daddy, it''s necessary to make the girl happy. Daddy hasn''t sent flowers to Mommy, right?" Ian sees Dan''s movement of throwing the box into the trash bin. Then he seems to think of something and widens his big eyes. As far as Ian knows, in addition to Ryan, there are many suitors who have sent flowers to his mommy. Every time mommy will sell those flowers, and then buy him a lot of small snacks. So Ian doesn''t hate flowers at all. Dan''s eyes blink and look at elsewhere. It seems he hasnt. Ian looks at Dan''s eyes and suddenly dislikes his attitude, "Daddy, you never give flowers to mommy. Then mommy may marry other men." "She won''t be a promising people if she marries another man for some flowers." Dan says dismissively. But when he thinks about it. Jamie may act like this when she sees flowers and go with others. "Who can''t be a promising people?" Jamie closes her eyes immediately when hees in, pretending to be still sleeping. However, she opens her eyes as soon as Dan says that she can''t be a promising people. What does he mean by saying that? "Mommy, Dad says you can''t be a promising people!" Ian says unkindly, as if he is adding a barrel of oil to the fire. Dan''s hand immediately pinch Ian''s little ass. What a naughty boy. Does Ian stillin about him? "You just tell him that I''m much better than the arrogant man who wants to abduct me to register for marriage without a flower." Jamie nces at Dan in disbelief. Ian turns his head to look at Dan, blinking for a few times. He does not know whether to convey her words. Dan put Ian down, and Ian immediately walks over Dan and runs out of the door with short legs. He intends to close the door but turns a corner when he suddenly thinks of something. He sees from outside the door, and looks at Dan. "Daddy, Mommy doesn''t recover, so you should be careful if you hit her ass." He closes the door immediately after saying that. Bad boy. The traitor! Jamie feels puzzled. He doesn''t help his mummy but still let the devil hit her carefully?! It may not be worthy of raising him! Dan smiles in a good mood his hands fall in his pocket. He walks to the opposite table and opens the drawer. He takes out the medicine. "What do you want to do? Do you want to poison me?" Jamie sees that he doesn''t do it. Instead, he takes the medicine out. She almost scares to jump up. Finally, her shoulders hit the wall and she feels painful. "If you don''t want to fell painful, you can just sit well and don''t move." Dan frowns and hits her smooth forehead with his hand. He has never seen such a silly woman who knows that the pain but still acts like a monkey. Doesn''t she feel painful enough? "What are you going to do?" Jamie doesn''t dare to move anymore, wrinkling her small face. She thinks that when she gets better, she is going to kill him although she can''t win. Anyway, her teeth are sharp. "Use the potion." Dan takes out a bottle of potion. It is a transparent liquid like Jamie''s allergy potion before. He thinks that Jim really understands women'' mind. The transparent color is better than those colorful one. But the allergy is not cured and she hurts again. Jamie feels she is extremely unlucky. But in fact, this potion is specially prepared by Dan who just wants to make the wound look better. Chapter 140 Dan, Im back! Chapter 140 Dan, I''m back! Taking out a few swabs, Dan sits on the edge of the bed and stays a little closer to Jamie. He is about to pull Jamie''s cloths on her shoulders. "Wait, I can do it by myself." Jamie immediately covers her clothes. Her voice is sweet, with a hint of shyness. She looks at Dan who is waiting for her to take off and does not have any obscene sights, thinking that she really thinks too much. The big boss can never be the kind of person who takes advantage of her perilous state. In fact, Miss Moore, your trust is wrong. Dan is the one who will take advantage of her perilous state, but he is not obvious. This evil man knows how to adopt a long-term n to secure something. It is not yet time. When the timees, you will be caught directly and even have no time to run away. Jamie turns her face aside and doesn''t look at Dans handsome face. Her heart is beating like a drum, which makes her at a loss. Her resistance can make her resist any temptation of any handsome man. But for Dan, she can''t help it. "Dan." Jamie says suddenly, turning her face to look at Dan. Her eyes are shining, as if she intends to say something. "What?" He answers, raising his eyebrows to look at her, with a low voice. And his current appearance is charming enough. Jamie''s face turns red and she purses her pink lips. She looks so cute now, "You press my leg and I cannot feel my legs..." Dan''s hand which is holding a cotton swab shivers and his eyebrows raise for a few times. He shouldn''t expect her to say something in line with the atmosphere! Jamie blinks and looks at Dan, who stands up with a bad expression. Does she say something wrong? "Do you do anything to my family?" Jamie asks when she manages the clothes on her shoulders and pounds her numb thighs. Dan''s eyes shes slightly, and he throws the cotton swab into the trash. "No." Actually doesnt he do that? Jamie twitches her lips, and she can''t think of anyone else who will do it except Dan. But Dan can''t possibly lie. Who blow up the Moores house? Is it really a coincidence? Jamie is recovering for a week before it has some obvious effects. Although it still hurts, it was much better than feeling painful for a long time than before when she just moves a little. Fortunately, the previous design draft has already prepared. As long as it is processed, it can be completed. Although it goes well, Jamie hurts her right shoulder. If she wants to grab the pen with her right hand, she still feels it difficult to manage. St. Jamie sits on the deck chair on the balcony, looking at the pencil that she hasn''t known how many times it fell. And she has no interest in picking it up. With one week left before the deadline given by Moon, Jamie knows that she may not be able to recover even in two weeks. However, she is not willing to let go of this opportunity. She is still very confident about the set of clothing of perfume. With a sigh, Jamie bends down and picks up the pen with her left hand, looking at the curved lines on the drawing board obediently. On the downstairs. A figurees out of the red Ferrari and looks up at the vi in front. "Amelia." Cindy freezes in surprise when she sees Amelia and then she quickly greets her. Amelia holds a pair of sunsses in her hand and carries a small leather bag of the same brand. Then she embraces Cindy cordially. "Why will youe to here?" Cindy hugs Amelia and guides her into the vi. When Amelia went to Italy, it was not long after Jamie left. The manor was also built after Jamie left. It stands to reason that Amelia should not know where the manor is. "I called Dan and he tells me toe here." Amelia walks back and forth in the lobby a few times and looks around. She seems to like here. "Okay, Amelia. You can take a seat first. I''ll prepare some juice for you." Cindy says with a smile and turns away. "Thank you, Cindy." Amelia sticks her tongue out naughtily. Then she walks on the spiral staircase to the second floor. She doesn''t know which room is Dans. Amelia shakes her sunsses on her hand. Then she opens a room on the second floor and walks inside. "Here must be his room!" Amelia knows it when she sees theyout here. It must be Dan''s bedroom because theyout here is exactly the same as his bedroom in their house. Amelia walks inside and smiles happily. She looks around, and then sees someone seems to lie on the deck chair in the balcony. It must be Dan! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When this mind is settled, Ameliaes to the balcony and shouts in a sweet voice, "Dan, I''m back!" Jamie, who is confused, is frightened by the sound and she turns to around to see her. She is Amelia. Although she has seen her when she was a child, she can recognize her. She doesn''t expect that she has returned to China for so long, but she just meets her today. Amelia widens her eyes in surprise, staring at Jamie in disbelief. She recognizes her as well. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Amelia." Jamie''s lips twitch slightly and her eyes are calmly looking at her. "You. Why are you here?!" Amelia regains her mind and walks to Jamie, looking at her with surprise and panic. "Is this the ce where you cane? Why do you always haunt my brother?" Amelia''s expression is slightly weird when she stares at Jamie and bes mad uncontrobly. "Oops." Jamie can''t help sneering. Is she haunting Dan? Will she bother him when she wishes to escape from him? Are the people of the Williams born with a sense of superiority? Why do they think everyone would like to approach them for some purpose? However, these noble and elegant people are actually crueler than anyone. "What are youughing at?" Amelia raises her chin proudly and looks at her contemptuously. "Whether I bother your brother, you should ask him! As long as he let me leave, I will definitely leave here immediately." Jamie can already imagine that Amelia is more surprised when she sees Ian. Chapter 141 Don’t be Shameless to Stay Here Chapter 141 Dont be Shameless to Stay Here "That''s what you say! Dont be shameless to stay here!" Amelia snorts at her and turns away after she gets the result she wants. Jamie lowers her eyes. It is hard to see the exciting emotions in her eyes. But it is not difficult to feel her cold breath. She considers that she can protect her heart and she will no longer suffer any harm. Unexpectedly, Dan is even better than her. Jamie, it makes sense to judge that you are stupid. It doesn''t know how long it takes before Jamie slowly lifts her eyes. It is already at evening. She rubs her eyes and put the drawing board on the deck chair. Then she ns to go downstairs. "Dan, have you missed me when I haven''t been in these years?" Amelia holds Dan''s shoulder intimately, acting like a child. "How cant I miss you? You are my only sister." Dan reaches out and tickles her nose, answering gently. Most of Dan''s love is given to Jamie, but he is also very fond of his only sister. He will agree with any request of Amelia. "Well, you are so good to me." Amelia smiles proudly. She thinks that it will be much easier to drive that woman away. Jamie rubs her eyes and goes downstairs, seeing that Amelia and Dan''s intimate appearance. She doesn''t know what they are talking about. But her small face looks pale and she doesn''t look well. Dan sees Jamieing down and his sights stops on her pale face. Then his eyebrows frowns "Are you ufortable?" Amelia is pleased secretly, knowing that she is pretending to be pitiful because she will be driven away in a while. Don''t think that she will be merciful! "Im okay." Jamie walks over and selects a seat farther away from them. Dan finds that she seems to sit so far away from him deliberately, and her eyes are filled with displeasure. She looks at her pale face but couldn''t help feeling distressed. So he is a little irritable. "Why do you sit so far away from me? "No, I just sit here." Jamie looks at the food in her te without looking up. She doesnt have any appetite. What a horrible thing it is for foodies. She looks at all the food on the table but still has no appetite. But Jamie does have no appetite! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "You are so impolite that you act at your will in others home." Amelia nces at her disdainfully. Then she turns to Dan and says indulgently, "Dan, I hate her. Will you kick her out?" It doesnt happen recently that Amelia hates Jamie although they y together in their childhood and they get along well with each other. However, she doesn''t know when Amelia starts to have something against Jamie. And Jamie is not a weak doormat. Even when she faces Dan, she dares to fight with Amelia. Over time, Dan feels that it is just a little scarp and Amelia is quite childish. But after such a long time, even Dan almost forgets that Amelia used to haunt Jamie when she called her "Jamie". He can''t remember how good the rtionship between them is before. "Amelia, don''t be childish." Dan replies helplessly. Amelia dislikes Jamie, which is a big problem. Amelia immediately pursed her mouth in grievance, watching at Dan with aint, "Im not childish. I just dislike her!" Jamie looks at the food in front of her quietly. She takes the juice on the table and drinks slowly. "If you don''t want to drive her out, I''ll leave here!" Knowing that Dan isnt moved, Amelia finally throws his hands away angrily and stands up. Moreover, she nces at Jamie hatefully. Dan''s eyebrows are frowned, and he looks inadvertently at Jamie''s direction. But he sees her indifferent look, and there is no refute to Amelia''s words. She is much quieter than her excited behaviors in normal days. But this kind of quietness makes Dan feel ufortable for no reason. It''s as if he will soon lose herpletely. "That''s fine. You can go back home and live there. I will let Cindy take care of you." Dan says peacefully after considering for a moment. What? Amelia looks at Dan incredulously, and then looks at Jamie again. Her brother actually let her go because of this woman? She doesn''t understand how Jamie makes her brother obsessed with her! "Dan~" Amelia walks over to grab Dan''s arm, shaking his arm coquettishly. "Jamie absolutely doesnt leave here. If you don''t like her, you can go back to your home." Dan knows his sister''s temperament, but he still chooses to support Jamie. Jamie raises her head to look at Dan who is sitting opposite her in amazement. His expression is serious that he isnt kidding. But this makes Jamie ufortable in her mind and she has some mixed feelings. He actually refuses her only sister''s request for her. "Dan! She''s not my sister-inw. Why will you help her so kindly? Who is your dearest person?" Amelia refuses to agree with him. She grabs Dan''s arm with her mouth cursed while she stares at Jamie fiercely. The woman should be to me. Otherwise why will his brother think of driving her away? Jamie blinks innocently and she inexplicably feels a litter delighted. Looking at the food in front of her, she suddenly has a bit appetite. She picks up a knife and fork to take a few bites. Then she put it down again. It must be because Ian is not here tonight, so her appetite will be so bad. Ian calls back before and says that he is with Night.1. so he donte back tonight. Jamie trusts Night.1 so she leaves Ian alone. "Amelia, don''t be childish." Dan''s eyebrows are frowned. His ck eyes shes a feeling of frustration, but his sights are always on Jamie. In the past if Amelia acts so unreasonably, she had already refuted. But tonight, she does not even show any unhappy emotions. Is she too calm or really indifferent? Dan''s ck eyes are dark and deep, showing iprehensible feelings. It looks like a turbulent vortex which is constantly surrounding Jamie. "Why am I childish?" Amelia stomps discontentedly and the grievance and anger appears in her beautiful eyes. "Dont you care about me when our parents are not there?" "In this home, either she goes or I go! If she doesn''t leave, I''ll go now!" Amelia can''t help increasing her volume. Then she takes her bag on the table and leaves angrily. Chapter 142 You can Catch up with Her Chapter 142 You can Catch up with Her Jamie put down the crystal ss in her hand calmly, looking at Amelia whose back expresses her anger. She considers that if she can throw a torch on her and it may probably burn up. In fact when facing Amelia, Jamie is calm to the extreme. Except for the hatred when she first sees her, there is not much emotional fluctuation. She doesn''t hate her anymore, but it is absolutely impossible to get along with her peacefully. She can take measures ording to the actual situation. Moreover, she wants to see if Amelia''s means will be as naive and brutal as before. However, she is no longer the coward Jamie. "I''m full." Jamie pushes the dish in front of her and stands up, looking at Dan calmly, "You can catch up with her." After finishing her words, she turns to go upstairs. Dan keeps silent for a while and finally raises his hand to rubs his tired eyebrows, "Derek." "Dan." Derek''s ck figure appears behind Dan like a ghost. He answers while he bows his head peacefully. "Follow Amelia. If she has any orders, you just have to obey." "Yes." There is no one behind and the servants in the vi are busy with their own matters. The chandelier above his head exudes a faint and soft light which falls on Dan''s body, on his tired face. It adds a bit ofzy appearance on him. Amelia is totally against Jamie, which is a big problem. But for her sister, Dan is still very fond of her. In addition, their parents have indulged her since childhood. Since Amelia has grown up, she never suffers anything that can be called frustration. The only exception is Jamie. Amelia has such a strong family background and Dan, a brother who is famous in country C. therefore, it can be said that she is the little princess of the country C. The one who can make her feel wronged is only Jamie. In fact, Amelia used to like Jamie a lot and often followed after Jamie. She always called Jamies name in a sweet voice. Then Jamie would split the chestnut cake which was bought by Dan into half and shares it to Amelia. They woulde to Dan''s big andfortable bed and roll over on it. Even Dan is often helpless to these two naughty girls. But there is absolutely no way to against them because as long as one is criticized, the other will definitely stand up to help her. Dan liked Jamie ardently and Amelia liked her particrly. However, he doesnt know when the rtionship between them was broken. Amelia lost her most temper in the Williams, crying all night. She almost cant breathe during that night. Then she never shows a good attitude to Jamie again. No one knows what happened, not even Dan. Only Amelia knows that Jamie disappears soon after that time. He doesnt know how long he sits at the dining table. Dan lifts his paralyzed legs and stands up to walk upstairs. When he pushes the door, he doesn''t see Jamie''s figure in the room. His ck eyes look around the room and there is a loud sound of showeringes to his ear. She is taking a bath. Dan smiles with relief. At first, he thinks she wille to pack her luggage in a hurry. It seems that he is thinking too much. He walks over to the bed, but he sees the drawing board which is thrown on the bed by careless Jamie. There are several sheets of watercolor paper on it and several pens beside. He walks over to pick up the drawing board and looks at it carefully. He sees a painting which is the sketch of the human body on the board, but the lines gradually be messy. It looks like she cannot hold a pen stably and feels weak to draw on it. She may be impossible to draw anymore and makes a few holes in the paper. His lips lift lightly, releasing a light smile. This is Jamie''s style. But this manuscript should be the perfumes clothing which she is preparing for. Her hand still doesnt recover and it is reasonable for her not to draw it well. Should he refuse this for her? Dan ponders, imagining Jamie''s expression after she knows it. She must go crazy and bite him. "Ah!" Jamie in the bathroom is screaming, and then there is a sound of something falling to the ground. It does make some noise. Dan''s eyes shes slightly. He throws down the drawing board and strides to the bathroom door, mming the door a few times, "Jamie? What happens?" In the bathroom, Jamie looks at the bottle that is identally knocked down and grins slightly. Her arm hit the wall, which hurt her shoulder at the same time. She breaks into cold sweat. Then she hears Dan''s anxious voice from outside the door. She sees her naked body and immediately bes anxious. Her voice is a little excited, "It''s fine, I''m fine!" With such excitement, the hurt that Jamie just has is even more painful. "Really?" Dan''s voice reflects a little skeptical attitude, and he stays outside the door without leaving. Jamie immediately stands up while holding the wall and doesn''t dare to take showers anymore. She takes the clothes on the shelf and starts to put them on. She replies loudly, "It''s okay. Im really okay. Why are you so verbose?" She bites her tongue and doesn''t dare to cry out, fearing that Dan will break into if she shouts again. Dan suddenly turned annoyed outside the door. What? Is he verbose? That damned woman. Can''t she get that he cares about her? Is she out of her head? Dan tries to calm down so that he wont stretch his feet to kick the door. His fingers bend on the door and he say in a calm voice, "Can youe out quickly?" Jamie has put on her clothes and ignores her painful feelings. She dresses herself well and walks to the door. She opens the door and is shocked by seeing Dan who is still standing by the door.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jamie finds that his mood is not so good so she dont dare to say anything. "Are you a voyeur?" Being at their wits end, Jamie squeezes out such a sentence. Obviously, Dan''s face looks gloomier. "Shut up!" Dan yells at her in a nasty voice. Then he takes her back cor and easily brings her to the bed. Jamie shrinks her neck. What does he yell at her? She never say anything wrong. "Why don''t you dry your hair?" Dan sees her wet hair and his eyebrows frowns tightly. He stares at her unpleasantly. "What? I forget." Jamie swallows and nces at her wet hair. She thinks if it isnt for his sudden appear, why will she run out without drying her hair? Dan fails to understand Jamie''s detached way of thinking. Therefore, he takes out the hair dryer from the cab on one side and plugs it in. After the temperature is ready, he begins to blow her hair. Chapter 143 If You Move again, the Consequence is Responsibly by yourself Chapter 143 If You Move again, the Consequence is Responsibly by yourself Jamie''s bright eyes show a little surprise. Is he trying to help her blow her hair? While Jamie is guessing, Dan has already taken action. His fingers are very flexible, as if it has its own consciousness to cross back and forth between her hair. Every time when his fingertips scratch her scalp, it will cause an unspeakable feeling of shiver. Jamie lowers her eyes, hiding the feelings in her eyes. She cant understand him more and more. Does she like him? She guesses she isnt. But with Ian, they must be married in the future. However, Jamie doesnt want to marry Dan at all. She even resists this matter But now Amelia is back, she will never let her be her sister-inw, which happens to be in line with Jamie''s thoughts. As for Ian, it is quite troublesome to handle. "What are you considering?" Dan takes the hair dryer away and finds her confusing expression, not knowing what she is thinking about. But the softest ce in her heart just hurt for a while. The hurt is subtle enough to be negligible. But Dan really feels it, and feels distressed about the little woman in front of him. It is just because of one of her expressions. The expression that makes him unable to feel ufortable. Jamie is interrupted by his voice and regains her mind. She shakes her head and replies, "It''s okay." However, there must be something when she says that she is okay. Dan is very clear about that but he doesnt point it out. He nces at her confusing face and his eyes stops on her arm. There is a little bruise, which should be the reason for the scream just now. This little woman, who recently don not know why is so out of luck, is always injured. Even when she takes a shower, she can fall down and causes a bruise on her arm. Dan manifests his helpless feelings in his ck eyes. Then he takes out the potion from the cab and sits next to her. He put her arm on his thigh and applies the potion to her. "Why is there another bruise?" Jamies thought is interrupted by him again. Therefore she turns her head to have a look. She finds that the arm she just hit is actually blue again! It turns blue! Has she been too unlucky recently? Even taking a bath will make her so embarrassed? It has to say that the couple''s thinking is still simr to each other. It can give them apliment. "You should ask yourself" Dan nces at her angrily. His sight is very charming that it can confuse peoples mind. Jamie now is overwhelmed by his charming eyes. What does he do this? Does he make up for her after pping? Does he use his handsome again? "Don''t think you I will forget it is you who beat me after you show me youre handsome!" Jamie bulges her lightly red cheeks as if she is unreasonable. However, just now there is no bruise. As soon as Dan touches it, it just turns blue. So Jamie will automatically me it on Dan. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It can be seen how bad Dan''s impression is in her heart. Dan sighs that the woman is so unromantic. It feels better when she keeps silent. Every time she talks, she is just a wet nket. He really wants to beat her at this time. "Shut up. Otherwise I will throw you out." "You can have a try. Will I be afraid of you?" Jamie rolls her eyes and whispers with her some backbone. Dan''s movements stop for a moment. And he put down the potion bottle under Jamie''s startled gaze. He holds Jamie up directly, and walks to the balcony. "What are you doing?" Jamie grabs Dan''s clothes subconsciously and watches him walk to the balcony. Below is the swimming pool. The cool wind makes Jamie can''t help shivering. "What am I doing?" Dan narrows his eyes and his lips slightly raises. He smiles, as if his beautiful appearance, which is noble and elegant, makes he cannot look directly at her. The bright in his eyes can attract people''s attention. It is such a man who is so cruel and indifferent to the extreme. Even when he smiles, he is extremely intimidating. The silence and coldness that express from his body shocks Jamie more than the cool breeze. She seems to have no wrong opinion, right? "Ah!" Jamie screams because Dan actually lifts her up to face the swimming pool. She is scared and her expression turns bad. Immediately she hugs his neck with all her power! How does she offend this boss? Can he tell her that she can change her opinion? "Dan, don''t hold a pessimistic view towards things. Don''t you want to die with me?" Jamie shouts loudly, holding his neck and wishing to stick on him tightly. She definitely refuses to let go of it. Otherwise, she will fall off as soon as she let go of it! Die with her? Dans eyes show a little delight when he hears these words. He also feels that her weak body is rubbing against his chest. He actually has some reaction to his lower abdomen. His eyes gradually darken. "If you move again, I will throw you down immediately!" Dan''s voice was hoarse. He feels the little woman hanging on him finally stops and takes a sigh of relief. Suddenly, Jamie moves even more! "Ah! You pervert! You hoodlum! You do ..." Jamie''s face is flushed and she is moving towards Dan''s shoulder hardly. But when she moves up, she falls down finally. Although she holds Dan''s neck, she can still feel the hot thing on her ass! She is not an idiot. She had a sexual rtionship with Dan five years ago. Therefore, she is clear about what is it! Hoodlum! Hoodlum! ! Dare he treat her in this way? Jamie bites her bottom lip with anger and shame. Even so, she still cant let go of her hand and can only hold Dan. But the thing below rubs her ass, which makes her ashamed and wants to die. A little flush appears on Dan''s face and his eyes blink lightly. He also is helpless by Jamies movements. Does she know that it can irritate his sexual desire? "Am I a pervert? Don''t you know that this is the normal physiological reaction of men?" He retorts but he is a little depressed. Why cant his possessiveness work before her? "But, you can''t ..." Glib as Jamie is, she is unable to say anything at this time. Then she holds Dan''s neck and aims at his shoulders to bite his right shoulder! She just takes a few movements. Why will he have reaction? But Miss Moore really underestimates her influence in front of Dan and underestimates the man who hasnt had sex in five years. His possessiveness has always been useful before other women. "Don''t move! If you move again, the consequence is responsibly by yourself!" Dan''s voice is very low with a faint sense of charm. His deep eyes is about to go crazy when he looks at Jamie directly. Jamie doesnt dare to move anymore and swallows nervously. If he really wants to force her, her skill is really not enough. Chapter 144 This Man is Dangerous Chapter 144 This Man is Dangerous And even if she wants to escape, she cant escape now. After all, here is his territory. What he says is the order. The closer her body is, the more Dan feels that his possessiveness is copsing little by little. And the smell of her fragrance near his nose scratches him like cat ws. He is feeling bad. Dan turns around and walks back to the room, walking towards the big bed. Jamie wrinkles her small face. Is she going to be caught by him today? "Dan, wait. Wait." Thinking of that, Jamie''s movements are faster than her brain thinking. She holds Dan''s hand and looks at him nervously. Dan is already ufortable, considering about going to the bathroom to solve it. While now he is stopped by her, his face is slightly turning bad. He raises his eyebrows to look at her. "You know there are many ways to solve it. It doesn''t have to need a woman, right?" Jamie bears under his sights for a few seconds and then says quickly, "I havent taken a bath for a few days. Can you just let me go? " With tension, what she says are so stupid... Havent she taken a bath for a few days? What does she just do in the bathroom? Is she swimming? Dan''s mouth twitches, and he gives her a fierce nce. The woman does think that he is going to have sex with her. If he can, he really wants to do! Everything is just for her thoughts. Otherwise why will he wrong himself? But Dan doesn''t n to let Jamie go like this now. Thinking of this, he rests himself upon Jamie and looks at her with the ck eyes that are so charming, "Then you can tell me the other methods." She can see the hope! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jamie''s eyes light up suddenly. As long as the method is not her, everything is okay! Jamie tilts her head and thinks about it. Can she find him another woman? "Should I find a woman to you?" Jamie blinks and looks at him as if she has a good idea. She is still comcent ining up with such a good way for him. But she doesnt find that Dan''s face quickly darkens. He is totally angry and the whole person exudes a sense of coolness. Through the thin clothes, Jamie can feel the cold from him as if it can freeze people. Her body shivers involuntarily. What happens? Dan stares at Amelia who is shrinking under him and his thin lips raises. His long fingers gently touch Jamie''s cheek while his voice is cold extremely. His voice appears straightly towards Jamie, Are you giving me to other women in such a hurry? Jamie''s heartbeat seems to miss a beat. She is very clear that he is angry. The more beautiful he is when smiles, the more dangerous he is. However, Jamie still cant figure it out. Why will she upset him? "This is a solution." Jamie murmurs and she doesnt dare to look at him. The atmosphere on him is cold and dangerous. It has a momentum that no one dares to go against him and it is overwhelming, which still covers Jamie. Jamie suddenly finds that this man is very dangerous. Thest second he will still favor you. But in the next second, you will be pushed into the vortex by him. "Solution?" Dan snorts and looks at her delicate and elegant face which is close to him. His eyes show his anger, "Let me tell you what the real solution is." After saying that, he leans closer to Jamie''s ear and murmurs gently, as if he is whispering to his closest lovers. However, his words are fatal and dangerous. "Aren''t you going to help me solve it? Well?" Jamie feels as if her body cannot move anymore and she does not dare to move. Dan''s sudden change makes her a little scared from her mind. Because she doesnt know what he wants to do next. In the end, she can onlypromise under his terrifying eyes. She hopes he will regard himself as a kind man and let her go. But will Dan be that kind-hearted person? Of course not. "Then you give me yourself. Isnt it faster?" Dan whispers and raises her chin, looking at her expression. She is obviously frightened and opens her mouth. But she cant say anything. Seeing her appearance, there is a wave of impatience in his heart. Damn woman. She is even thinking of pushing him to another woman. Isn''t he so important in her eyes? Or does she never like him in her heart? Anger, irritation,plexity. All above intertwines in Dan''s mind. Suddenly, sadness appears in the bottom of his heart. Does she not love him in her mind? Or does she disdain to love him? When Jamie hears his words, her whole person is anxious. Her face blushes a little like a ripe cherry which it is tempting for others to pick, "I can''t do it. You can go find someone else. I ... Um!" Before she has finished speaking, Jamie''s small mouth which is chattering is caught by Dan who is leaning over to urately capture her. He is afraid he will strangle her if he listens to her again! Jamie stares at the erged face in front of her. His lips are very hot with a touch of eagerness. Mow he is exploring on her lips and then attacking the city. Is he serious? Jamie''s small face twitches, thinking about it sadly. She has proposed such a good way. Why does he still y bully against her? With her lips sealed tightly, Jamie can only groan in her heart. Her nose is filled with the light mint fragrance from his body. Her face is quite hot so she pats on his chest by her small hand. Suddenly, there is a pain in her lip. Jamie realizes that she is bitten by Dan punitively. He bright eyes looks flirtatious and her slickness makes people fail to turn away. After the kiss, Jamie''s body has softened and cant have any energy. She can just re at Dan while breathing. And the clothes on her shoulders are pulled down a little by him, revealing the fair and delicate skin. Hum! Jamie snorts heavily and rolls on the quilt before Dan moves, rolling back and forth several times and wrapping herself tightly. She only stares at him with her small head exposed. Her eyes are filled with dissatisfaction. There are some swellings and teeth marks on her lips. Miss Moore is not happy because she is bitten by Dan and she doesn''t bite him back. Dan looks at her with a terrible expression while his eyebrows tightly frown. He pulls the quilt which is wrapped around her, "Come out." "No!" Miss Moore is very stubborn this time, narrowing her neck and looking directly at his eyes. "You!" Dan''s face is darker. And the heat that is converging toward his lower abdomen makes his eyes gradually bright. Suddenly, his pupil shrinks. The little woman in front of him crumples her mouth and there was a hint of grievance in her eyes, which seems to be silently using him of his behavior. And she no longer looks at him. Chapter 145 the Time is Quiet and Peaceful Chapter 145 the Time is Quiet and Peaceful Damn it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Dan''s rising desire is instantly extinguished and he has to rub his ck hair irritably. He gets up and walks into the bathroom. After a while, Jamie hears the noise of showering inside. Suddenly she relieves. Once she rxes, Jamie rolls around a few times. She rolls into the middle of the bed and releases the quilt. She pulls the quilt over her body and looks at the ceiling. It is still painful of her lips. It can even let her ignore the pain in her shoulder. She reaches out and touches her lips as if the pain will amplify her senses. How can she feel the pain in her shoulder even more? It''s just that Jamie seems to understand although Dan looks cold and indifferent, in fact he is a dangerous man. All of his danger and coercion are hidden under his seemingly indifferent face. Once it breaks out, it will disappear. Even she doesnt know how she irritates him. Almost she is about to be caught by him. Jamie is afraid of him. For other people, they will also be afraid. But in the end Dan still let her go, which makes Jamie a little puzzled. It isnt her self-imagination. But just now, he is anxious definitely. Jamie titles her head and thinks that in the future she wont irritate him if possible. Who knows how will this big boss do to her next time? For the reasons of safety, it is best to stay away from him... While thinking, Jamie closes her eyes and feels more and sleepier. Finally she falls asleep in a daze. One thought that shes before falling asleep is that shed better keep farther away from Dan. When Danes out of the bathroom, Jamie is already asleep. The quiet appearances of sleeping makes Dan lose his mind for a while. His hands which are drying the wet hair gradually stops, and he throws the white and dry towel on the stool. He sits gently on the edge of the bed, staring at her sleepy face. Suddenly there is an urge to wake her up! Damn it. She leaves him alone to bear the sexual desire. But she is sleeping so happily. Dan''s gloomy eyes show a few frustration and helplessness. What should he do for her? In the end, he stands up irritably and walks out of the balcony. He takes out a bad of cigarettes and is about to light it up. Suddenly he remembers something. He throws it aside and stands up against the wind. He doesnt know how long has he stood in the cool breeze. It takes a long time and even his wet hair bes dried in the end. Dan turns around leisurely to walks inside and closes the French window. He walks to the other side of the bed and turns off the light, leaving only the wallmp in the room with a dark orange light. Lying down, he gently turns his face to look at Jamie who is asleep. He can hear the calm breathing sound from his side. Then he rolls over and suddenly moves closer to Jamie. Then he reaches out and hugs Jamie into his arms, lowering his jaw against her hair. He hums comfortably and closes his eyes. It seems that the time is quite and the life is peaceful... Derek follows Amelia to go out of the manor. But he only finds that she does not go to the Williams house. She drives her car to a bar. Amelia gets out of the fiery red Ferrari, throwing the car key to the parking boy. And then she steps on the high heel of twelve centimeters into the bar which is called "Blue light". Derek frowns. He has been with Dan since he is very young. He has never seen Amelia came to such a ce. If Dan knows it, she will be punished. Blue light Bar is a well-known in City A. It has good management and safety. Amelia, as a daughter of the Williams, is naturally impossible to go to those terrible bars with bad guys. It is rtively safe here. Because the people who gathers here are all the dudes. No one dares to bully Amelia. "Give me a ss of blue Hawaii." Amelia sits in front of the bar. The colorful lights in the bar bright around. She can only see the men and women who are singing and dancing in the bar by the dim light. With the deafening music, they are dancing happily. Amelia narrows her beautiful eyes and taps her fingers on the bar. Derek stays around her, watching carefully around to ensure her safety. A ss of blue Hawaii is quickly prepared, and Amelia picks up the ss. She shakes it lightly and then drinks it out. After all, cocktails are not spirits. Even if Amelia drinks several sses, she wont be drunk. However, Amelia looks so beautiful. Her noble temperament and elegance can''t be ignored. Even if when you just take a nce at her, you can see she is beautiful. If you look beautiful, you will naturally attract others. Amelia put down her ss and wants to enter the dance floor. But she doesnt know who grabs her wrist. "Thisdy, please have a wait." Amelia stops impatiently and turns her head casually to see him. Then she sees a man who looks pretty but wears all the famous brands. He may be afraid that others will not know that he has a lot of money. "What''s the matter?" Amelia withdraws her hand and frowns in disgust. Who dares to touch her? The man pretends not to see the disgust in her eyes and rubs his hands to look at her. The greedy and desire appear in his eyes, "I don''t know what your name is? Can we be friends?" "I have no interests." Amelia rolls her eyes up and then is about to leave. But her wrist is caught again. This time, the mansplexion is obviously not very good. But for the beauty in front of him, he still pretends to be a rich man and says, "The price can be decided on you if you stay with me for one night!" Oops. Ameliaughs at once. Staying with him for one night? Amelia stares at him coldly, throwing his hand away with a strong force, "Stay with you for one night? What the hell are you? Dare you let me stay with you? Why don''t you look yourself in the mirror before you go out? You are really ugly and even scare me." "You! You still dont know what''s good! Its your good fortune if I appreciate you!" The man is obviously annoyed when he is insulted by Amelia. Then he cant bear this anger. He must get thisdy with all means! "What the hell are you?" Amelia repeats again and she has a new disdainful smile, which looks noble to the extreme, as if she is looking at the man like a ant. The man is irritated by Amelia again and deeply feels that his dignity of a man is insulted by Amelia. He raises his hand and almost hit her. "Ah!" A screames out in this corner. It will not be heard if you are not near here. However, it''s just not from Amelia but the man just now. His hand is held by Derek, and he folds it back gently. Therefore the man''s face instantly turns red and he cant struggle away. Chapter 146 Jozo and Amelia Chapter 146 Jozo and Amelia Amelia sees it with cold eyes and raises his eyebrows at the sudden appearance of Derek. His face looks so cool and his body exudes a chill feeling, which inexplicably makes Amelia''s heartbeat elerate. How will he be here? "You. Who are you?" The man sees the sudden appearance of Derek. He is so painful that he even bends his waist down. And his anger quickly disappears now and bes cowardly. "Do you know who she is? You must want to die because you dare to hit her." Derek says coldly and then he uses force with his hand. The man''s wrist makes a crisp, "Creak." It seems that the bones are broken. The man is so painful that he cant speak. He can only open his eyes and sees his hand broken. And it is the hand that has just pulled Amelia. Amelia smiles secretly. Her eyes look faintly at Derek who is twisting off the man''s hand and has a sweet arc on his lips. "Amelia, how do you want to treat this man?" Derek turns his head and looks at Amelia who keeps a sweet smile on her face. His voice is always cold without any emotions. Even so, Amelia feels warm in her heart. "Let him go. Let''s go." Amelia nces at the bowed man lying in the corner and covering his broken and painful wrist. She raises her eyebrows proudly and leaves by holding Derek. The temperature from the palm of her hand makes Amelia smiles more pleasantly. Yes, she likes Derek for a long time. From the first time she loves, she hasnt stopped to like him until now. When she was in Italy, she looked at the only picture of him in her hand and spent the years day by day. But only she knows this secret. Just like why she once broke up with Jamie suddenly, only she knows it. Derek apanies Amelia in the bar for about two or three hours. Amelia bes dizzy and drunk. There is no way that Derek has to take her back to the Williams house firstly. When she wakes up, she can have her own decision. . Staying in the manor for the past few days, Jamies injury on her shoulder and allergies are almost all right. ording to Jim, as long as she doesnt lift heavy things and doesnt exercise vigorously, she will not cause the injury to recur and have seque. She doesn''t known what happens to Dan and why he is so free in these few days. Jamie can see him sleeping beside her when she wakes up. For this, Miss Moore, she has changed from the initial shock and resistance to the current numbness. Knowing that resistance is useless, then she doesnt have to resist. Miss Moore is not the kind of person who will waste her energy. She has to keep her energy to enjoy the food. Jamie really has the illusion that they still love each other and fall asleep together every morning when she opens eyes and sees Dan''s face. Its just an illusion. It is almost noon now and Jamie almost finishes her design draft, except for the color and design instructions. Then she should send it to theputer and send to Ryan. It is almost about toe to an end. She takes her clothes to the bathroom and put them on. Wearing the indoor slippers, she goes to the second floor while her ponytail behind wings as she walks. Suddenly, her steps towards downstairs paused. She stuns when she sees Amelia and Jozo sitting on the sofa. She doesn''t know what they are talking about. Her headache begins suddenly. God really treats her in a good way that it puts those who hate her together. When Amelia sees Jamieing down, she raises her eyebrows at her provocatively, holding Jozo''s hand intimately without letting go. "You are really a freeloader. Do you really think that youre already married?" Jamie just ignores her. She regards her words like the air. Walking to the other side of the sofa, she stays away from them and sits down. Jozo still smiles gently. She no longer has the embarrassment and sorrow in Dan''s birthday. She looks up at Jamie politely with a sweet smile on her face, "Miss Moore, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Yes." Jamie responds calmly without any emotion and takes a fashion magazine from the table to read. Jozo''s smile is stiff. After a moment of calm, she bes polite again. "Don''t you see that I have guests here? Can''t you sit far away?" Amelia raises her chin overbearingly. It really irritates her when she sees Jamie sitting as if she regards her as air. She just relies on her brothers love. What the big deal she is? Jamie leans on the sofa and ces the magazine between her legs. She looks down at the magazine with her head propped up. Hearing Amelias words, shezily raises her eyes and looks at her, "What does this business have to do with me although she is your guest? The few simple wordse out directly and straightly, which makes Amelia''s original arrogant look suddenly be lost. She stares at her with her teeth clenched. She is just about to say something but she sees Dan holding the phone in one hand and putting his hand in the trouser pocket. He is walking towards this direction. "Dan!" Amelia shouts happily, seeing Dan walking over but stopping beside Jamie and sitting down. Jamie looks up at him and then continues to read the magazine. "Dan." Jozo sits there a little awkwardly, fearing that Dan will be unhappy. He tells her very clearlyst time and let her note to the manor if she hasnt something important. But now... Dan frowns when he sees that Jozo is also there. Although there is some displeasure in his eyes, he still doesnt show it but nods lightly. Jozo squeezes her skirt awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Amelia, seeing through Jozo''s embarrassment, begins to exin, "Dan, it is I who sees Jozo when I come back. So I bring her back on my own initiative. Won''t you me me?" Dan smiles helplessly and nces at Jozo, who is sitting there quietly and obediently. Then he says to Amelia, "I wont." "That''s great. Then there has someone to apany me in the future and I won''t be so bored." Amelia takes Jozo''s hand affectionately as if she likes Jozo very much. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jozo smiles sweetly, "Its my honor to apany Amelia." Jamie chuckles in her heart. How long has they known each other? Jozo already Amelias names so sweetly. Well, Amelia''s awareness of vignce is really not so good. "Since then, you cane here every day to apany me. Then I dont have to be annoyed when I see the woman without any emotion every day." Amelia says with indication, ncing at Jamie repeatedly. Chapter 147 You’re Childish as Before Chapter 147 Youre Childish as Before Jamie rolls her eyes up. Does Ameliai say that she has no emotion? She doesn''t understand when will Amelia stop to go against her? But she knows that if Amelia and Jozo join together, it is her who will suffer a lot. "Who? Who makes Amelia so unhappy?" Jozo asks, pretending that she asks because she doesnt know. "Who else can be? It is Miss Moore. She always wanders in front of me and makes me annoyed." Amelia groans,pletely ignoring Dan''s suddenly angry expression. She still continues her words. "Oh." Jozo, such a tactful girl, always stares at Dan. How can''t she see Dan''s displeased expression? She stops immediately andughed for a few times. "Dan, Amelia, the lunch is ready. Please go to the restaurant to enjoy." Almaes over and says respectfully. Jozo orders her to the kitchen to help as soon as shees here. Obviously she doesnt want Alma to hear her and Amelia''s ns, worrying that she willin it to others. But Jozo really thinks much more. In general, Alma will ignore what she does. Moreover, she follows Jozo around the clock and there is no chance toin to Dan in front of her. "Let''s go and have lunch." Dan stands up first and says to Jamie who is still reading the magazine. "Well." Jamie put the magazine down, and sees Amelia''s expression suddenly changed. Then she changes her idea and walks over to hold Dan''s hand. She answers sweetly, "Lets go." Her smile is as bright as the moment when all the flower in the garden are flourishing. Dan''s eyes shine and there is some ecstasy in his heart. Does this stupid girl finally awaken? There is some exciting emotion in his heart. But his expressions are still calm and he nods gently. Amelia is angry when she watches Jamie walking into the room by holding Dan''s hand. She raises her foot to kick the table fiercely. Jozo pushes her wheelchair forward and a pitiful feeling in her eyes. She looks at Amelia who is irritated but still struggles to keep calm, "Amelia, your brother''s rtionship with Jamie is really good." Amelia feels disapproved when she hears it. Then she sneers and answers disdainfully, "Its wrong. if it isn''t for that she lives next door to my house, how can she have a good rtionship with Dan?" "No matter how good the rtionship is, my brother won''t marry her." Amelia says quietly in thest sentence. "What are you talking about, Amelia?" Jozo doesn''t hear herst sentence and feels a little puzzled. "No, I don''t say anything. Let''s go. Let''s go to have lunch." Amelia''s eyes flick in a panic and then she quickly conceals it by herself, pushing Jozo to the restaurant. Alma stands behind them and meditates. As a member from the training camp, all of her physical qualities are excellent. Especially her hearing is many times better than others. Even some subtle sounds cannot be missed through her ears. So for Amelia''sst sentence just now, Alma can hear it very clearly. And its hard not to hear clearly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She sighs secretly, feeling that this kind of thing doesnt need to tell Dan. After all, it is not a big deal. Moreover, Dan doesnt want his private affairs always to be bothered by others. As his subordinates, she just keeps silent. Later, Alma realizes that her unintentional behavior today almost bes a painful scar in Jamie and Dan''s heart. At the dining table, Jamie sits on Dan''s right hand. While Jozo is pushed to Dan''s left hand by Amelia and Amelia is sitting opposite Jamie. She snorts from time to time, expressing her dissatisfaction. She is not only dissatisfied. As long as Jamie is here for a day, she will not make her feelfortable. Compared to Amelia''s excitement, Jamie seems much calmer. She never feels aggrieved at all and enjoys everything she wants here. It isn''t she who feels angry anyway. There is no need to influence her appetite for an unnecessary person. The key point is still thest sentence. Amelia sees that Jamie ignores herpletely and doesnt take her provocation into consideration. Her own temper which is formed from her childhood suddenly roses. She ces the wine ss to the table heavily and makes a loud noise. Dan stares at her and put down the cutlery in his hand. His eyes show his warning and looks at Amelia with an invincible momentum, "Amelia, does your etiquette teacher teach you to act in this way?" Amelia shrinks her shoulders and looks at Dan grievously. She is not afraid of her dad, her mother, but her elder brother. But what makes her most ufortable is that her brother helps Jamie every time! "Amelia is also childish. You don''t have to criticize her so seriously, Dan." Jozo says gently, ncing at Amelia tofort her. She also hints her not to act rashly. Otherwise it will be contrary to their wishes. Amelia''s movements gradually be less. She stares at the ss of wine in front of her and wobbles it. Then she smiles. "I never indulge her. The daughter of the Williams must have the regtions." Dan answers calmly. The implication is that this is our family''s business. As an outsider, it is better not to intervene. Jozo is so tactful. How can''t she hear the meaning in his words? For a time, her eyes are a bit bleak. "Oops." Amelia screams while covering her mouth. Her eyes widen and she pretends to have an innocent look that she doesnt do it deliberately. If you just look at it simply, you really can''t see anything fake. Dan frowns and sees that the ss in front of Amelia falls down. The wine in the ss flows down the tablecloth to Jamie and it spills on the clothes on Jamie''s chest. However the cloth is a white one with checkered pattern. This cloth is really suitable for her. Even when Dan sees it, he really feels surprised. After being stained by red wine, it is estimated that it can no longer be worn. "I dont do it deliberately. I just reach out for it and it falls down ..." Although Amelia says to Jamie as if she looks so sorry, but the statement reveals that she is clearly satisfied. Jamie frowns, thinking that Amelia is still childish as before. Spilling red wine on her clothes is the matter that so she can do. "Im afraid that Jamie can''t wear this dress again. So go and change it." Jozo suggests thoughtfully. Chapter 148 There are still a lot Things to Learn Chapter 148 There are still a lot Things to Learn But it sounds like she is the host while Jamie is a guest. Jamie''s mouth raises, revealing a perfect and impable smile. "I have to change the clothes. Jozo, you can enjoy your food slowly. And I''ll be back soon." The position of the host and guest is revised again at once. Jozo''s expression cant be good. Dan smiles faintly with satisfaction in his eyes. He knows that she cant let them bully her without saying a word. Only when she bullies them back, she is the real Jamie. If it''s just a small interlude on the dining table, Jamie has to sigh that Amelia''s small interlude is really a lot. First when she watches the fashion show, the plug of TV is suddenly pulled out by Amelia. Then she turns to read magazines. Then those magazines are actually reced by brick books by someone. All of the books are written in French. She doesnt care at all. Anyway, its okay as long as it can spend the time. All these make Amelia very depressed. Jamie actually reads brick books more happily than fashion magazines. So what should she do? Of course, Amelia cant give up like this. She runs upstairs to find out Jamie''s clothes and cut them all. Jamie only feeling that the corners of her mouth are twitching, but she is not angry. Being angry with such a childish person, Jamie considers it as a waste of time. "Are you annoyed? You can leave my house if you are annoyed! Hum!" Amelia throws the scissors proudly down to the ground and walks out with her head raising. Jamie looks at the mess and sighs wearily. She really just wanted to live a quiet life. They can fight and angry with each other. But she must keep her private time quiet. Who does she really trouble? Jamie rolls her eyes up and simply sits on the carpet. She lies underneath her clothes which are cut by Amelia. Some of them are decorated with essories. So she feels a little ufortable. But she is toozy to move. "Mommy, why do you lie here like a dead fish?" Ian''s small head suddenly appears in Jamie''s eyes. Ian is blinking his big eyes. He put his small hands on the strap of the backpack and looks at her. Dead fish? Jamie feels awkwardly and sits up. She grabs Ian''s soft face and rubs it, "Bad boy. You really can climb up the roof to amuse me without my recent attack, right?" Ian tilts his head innocently and looks at the top of his heads. Then he tells Jamie seriously, "Mommy, there are no roof here." "Humph." Jamie snorts softly, "Well, you have been with Night.1 these days. Do you hear anything about Jack?" Ian put down his backpack and crosses his legs to sit next to Jamie. He nces at the shredded clothes on the ground. He is a little confused. Is there a thief at home? "I hear something. He has minor injuries of leg and hand as well as severe burns. He cannot be discharged from the hospital in a short time." Ian picks up a piece of shredded clothing and looks at Jamie. "Mommy, who cut these clothes? "It is cut by a childish woman." Thinking of this, Jamie feels that her head is aching. As long as Amelia is still here for a day, it is estimated that there will not be a peaceful day. If she can, can she leave here... "Is there another woman living here?" Ian only feels that his hair is going to be upright when he hears her words. When does this happen? Why doesnt he know? "Yes, bunny. You must not run around at night. Otherwise the woman will jump out and grab you away!" Jamie makes a grabbing gesture and then falls to the ground, refusing to get up again. However, Ian looks at Jamie and says with his mouth pursed, "Bunny is a man and I''m not afraid of anything!" "Youd better not afraid. If you''re afraid, you don''t run into mommy''s bed and beg forfort." Jamie laughs happily on the floor, kicking the shredded clothes under her feet away and lying down comfortably. This soft carpet on the ground is no worse than the bed. She narrows her eyesfortably. Ian purses his small mouth and his eyes blinks with some bad emotion. He is a man and he is not afraid. At night. Ian looks at the clock on the wall. A camera is opened on theptop in front of him. The scene appears in theputer is the hospital where Jack is located and Jack is in the ward. Ian slides the mouse and looks at the surveince video from time to time. This is the pinhole camera he let Night.1 put in Jack''s ward. It''s also for his mommy''s sake. If Jack mes this ident on his mommy, it will be bad. And ording to uncle Chris, Jack also has an important hole card. That''s why Chris doesn''t dare to take risk to return to Country C. Even though he keeps pretending to be a spy to contact Jack, he never knows who the person is and where he is. As long as Jack still has that person in hand, as long as he takes that card out, there are very few people who can attack him. Ian never thinks that his nominal grandfather is easy to deal with. He can take away his grandmother when her family is destroyed and hides it under the eyes of everyone. The injury should be too serious that Jack and Celina never wake up. Ian licks the dry lips and he is a little thirsty. So he stands up and walks out. The hallway is dark, and the light of the streetmp prates through the French windows. He is barely able to see it clearly. Ian''s pace is very stable and t. Its not like the calm pace that a child will have, which also thanks to Night.1 They exercises him during this time to have such a significant effect. This makes Ian, who used to know to protect mommy by his wisdom, suddenly understand that he has to fight them with his body if he wants to fight against the enemy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He is still young and there are many things to learn. Ian walks down the stairs by holding the handrails and turns on the light of the living room. He walks to the refrigerator and find milk in it. There are too many things in the refrigerator. Ian cant find it so he walks to the next refrigerator and opens it. The milk is ced at a position opposite to his height and he can touch it if he reaches out. Ian takes a bottle of yogurt and closes the refrigerator, turning around and going back. But when he turns around and is just about to take another step, a horrible scene happens at this time! A woman in a white dress with pale face, white lips and red hair appears in front of him. "Ah!" The woman does not expect to encounter a child in a ck suit and the child is looking at her straightly. Chapter 149 Rescue Chapter 149 Rescue Ian feels confused at once. Thus, he just keeps silent, staring at the woman in front of her. A ghost! Before Ian Moore can make a sound, the woman turns and runs as fast as she could toward the stairs. And she almost falls down. What? Is he a ghost? Looking at the woman who is running with fear and does not know her skirt being hooked by the carving of the staircase, Ian Moore feels funny. Though the woman tries her best to run, she cant move in the end. He does not shout A ghost, but he is regarded as a ghost by the woman. Ian touches his soft handsome face, and looks at himself on the reflective refrigerator. In his opinion, he is so handsome that he does not look like a ghost any more. He thinks that the woman does not have the judgment. Thinking of this, Ian walks slowly toward the stairs with the yogurt. The woman wants to run away, but she fails to move forwards because her skirt is hooked by the carving of the staircase. Looking at her struggling, Ian feels it really funny. And Ian thinks that he is cute and kind fatty and that he should help the woman. Though the person he will help is a female ghost... Ian bends slightly and pulls out the corner of his skirt, which is hanging in the carving. The woman does not know that Ian helps her, so she keeps running and falls down forwards. Are you... Ian smiles gently. He wants to asks her whether she is fine or not, but he is interrupted. Donte! The mask on the woman''s face has fallen off. She is Amelia. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When she sees that Ian ising to her, she bes more and more fearful. Shouting loudly, she runs upstairs as soon as possible. She almost falls down. Toughing his nose, Ian Moore feels ufortable. He feels heartbroken and needs to beforted. Standing at the door of his own room, Ian looks at door of Dan and Jamies room. He rolls his eyes and tries to grin. After adjusting his emotion, Ian put down the yogurt. And then he opens the door of Dan and Jamies room fearfully and walks inside. Mom! Mom! he shouts as he runs, looking very frightened. Though Dan and Jamie sleep in the same bed, they are separated by a quilt. Dan gets up and sees that a little figure goes into Jamies side. And then Ian goes into Jamies arms. Mom, I see a female ghost! Ian holds Jamie tightly. He stares at Jamie in panic. A female ghost? Where is it? Jamie frowns when she is told. Then she asks Dan, Is there any ghost here? Yes, I have seen it. She has long hair in white. And she wants to yank off me! Ian holds Jamie tightly. However, Ian is snickering, like a sly fox. It cant be seen any ghost here. Besides, there are patrols at night. And I have lived here for five years. There must be ghost here. I am afraid, so I want to sleep with you tonight! Ian stares at Jamie with tears in his eyes, and Jamie cant bear to give him a refusal. But Ian has just said that he is a great man and that he does not afraid anything. TSK. Jamie feels happy and she holds Ian tightly, I am here, and no one can take you away. Because there is a monster near her. Dan looks at Ian being in Jamies arms, he feels a little unhappy. Because Jamie as his motheres to his mind first, Dan has no idea why Ianes into his wide arms. Childish. He whispers. Then he lies down, looks sideways at Ian in Jamies arms with jealousy. When will Ian be so close to him? But there is nothing he can do. He has missed Ians childhood, so he has to be patient. My baby,e here. Dan finally waves to Ian, beckoning him toe into his arms. OK. Ian reys, getting into Dans arms. Feeling Ians soft body in his arms, Dan is very satisfied, holding Ian tightly. Jamie curls her lips and bes surprised when looking at Dans satisfied expression. This makes Jamie know that Dan really loves Ian, not pretending. Mom, pleasee closer me. Ian turns around, beckoning Jamie. Jamie smiles, and thinks that her son requests too much. Dan coughs nods and looks at Jamie. It seems that he really agree with Ian. Jamie hesitates for a moment. She wonders that Dan cant do anything to her with Ian between them. Then she moves closer to Ian. With one hand holding Jamie and the other hand holding Dan, Ian lies down, closes his eyes and falls asleep. He may be the happiest baby in the world. In other to avoid eye contacting with Dan, Jamie also closes her eyes. Even though she can fall asleep, she has to pretend sleeping. Jamie has her own n. She cannot stay here any longer. And she does not worry that Ian gets together with Dan. She wants to go back her own t. If Amelia goes to bother her again, she will not let her go. Jamie sighs, and she has no idea that when Amelia can let her go. It is so quiet at night. They sleep in the same bed. Ian has a sweet sleep, and Jamie closes her eyes and almost falls asleep, but Dan seems to think about something. It seems that Dan hopes they can be like that in the future. When talking about happiness, most people try to get it. But in Jamies mind, she regards happiness as nothing. Ian has to go to school, so he gets up early. Then Dan also wakes up. They go to the bathroom to wash quietly. But after they finish washing, Jamie does not wake up yet. Chapter 150 She must be Successful Chapter 150 She must be Sessful Of course, Dan and Ian do not wake her up, but leave the room and goes down to breakfast. Dad, you have to forgive momsziness. Carrying his schoolbag, Ian goes downstairs. Jamies sleeping posture makes Ian believe that she will not wake up even though the earthquake strikes. Ian means that his mother will not be woken up until she wakes up naturally, or she will not get up. If Jamie hears that, she must be thankful and kiss Ian. What could she ask for more but having such a good son? Your mommy does not need to be woken up by others. Dan takes his small hands downstairs. They turn around the corner and walk to the dining room. What? What do you mean? Your mommy always gets up when she''s hungry. As he says this, Dan''s mouth twitches. Don''t ask him why he knows so much. It is all because Jamie upied his bed as a child. And no one can wake her up unless she was hungry. Dan will not forget the first time when Jamie woke up, Jamie looked at him and wanted to cry, comining she was hungry. Dan was so angry that he wanted to throw her away. Finally, he sent her home back. The next day, the limited edition models he had asked friends to bring back from around the world were all thrown into the pool by Jamie. Those models have weight. If they were thrown in the water, they could not be admired any more even if out. Dan is a perfectionist so that he will not keep the broken models, even though some of them are left in several sets in the world. Then he caught Jamie and hit her ass hard, but finally he was beaten. Who beat him? Of cause, its Jamie. At that time, Dans families were not at home, so Jamie knew that it was no use crying, and then she beat Dan by herself. Thinking of it, Dan still feels painful for her ws scratching his face. Later, when Jamie woke up, she would see the chestnut cake lying beside the bed, so she cried less of being hungry. Dan was not bothered by Jamie any longer, so he kept the habits. After a long time, Dan does not care about Jamies sleeping habit. If he is asked whether he likes Jamie or not, the answer is absolutely, no. Because he does not like her but loves her dearly. Jamie does not know how Dan loves her. But it does not matter for him. Because he totally believes that she has to ept him one day. After meeting Ian, Dan gradually gives up the idea that he will not force her to love him as long as she is happy. Its not his style. He thinks that now that he loves her, then he will only love her. He promises that he will not fall in love with others. So she has to ept him. Dan thinks that they should go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a license and that pays no attention to the future. Dan sips his fine thin lips, and his eyes sh a look of triumph. When Dan enters into the dining room with Ian, Amelia has been there for a while. But she looks so tired, with one hand massaging her temples. Dont you sleep wellst night? Dan goes to touch her head. When Amelia looks up, Dan sees some dark circles under her eyes. It seems that Amelia is so tired that she is unable to open her eyes. Ian sits down, looking at Amelia who is sitting in front of him, and feels surprised. Is she the female ghost? She looks like Dan, Ian thinks. No, Dan, I saw a ghostst night. Amelia rubs her temple, trying to make her eyes not so painful, but her beautiful eyes are full of blood. She looks so haggard. Even though she turns on all lights in her room, she is still scared. She even wants to call Derek, but after thinking a while, she does not want to leaving a bad impression to Derek, so she gives up this idea. She is so scared that she covers her head with a quilt all night. She did not sleep at all. Amelia does not want to suffer that kind of fear any more. But she still remembers that little face... Go back your room to take a rest after breakfast. Dan sits down and says, Bring up the breakfast, Cindy. Yes. Cindy turns to the kitchen. After a while, the servants bring the breakfast to the table. Because Dan never eats cold food, and even when the temperature of the food changes, he can taste it. So most of the time, the food will not be bring to the table until Dan sits on the table. When Amelia puts down her phone and looks up at the food, she sees Ian sitting opposite her. Oh! Amelia shouts, pointing to Ian. She does not see him very clearlyst night, but when she observes Ian carefully now, it is the person that she metst night. Dan, who is he? It was he who frightened mest night! Amelia pulls Dans sleeve and says hurriedly, but she feels strange when looking at Ian. It seems that Amelia meets him before... Suddenly, she pounds the table and says, Dan, Why does he look so like you? !" He really looks like Dan as a child. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So whats their rtionship?! Dan puts down the coffee cup he has just picked up, and says, Let me introduce him to you. He is your nephew, Ian Moore, and his nickname is Bunny. My baby, this is your aunt, Amelia. Ian turns to look at Amelia. Thinking of what Jamie told himst night, Ian Moore understands that it is his aunt who cut his mothers clothes. It means that she does not like Ians mother. But what should Ian do? Hello, I am Ian Moore, nice to meet you. Ian says politely, smiles slightly, and nods toward Amelia. I have a nephew? Amelia looks at Ian in disbelief. She forgets what has happenedst night, just looking at Ian. Her brother has such a cute son! Her brother is so indifferent, but the boy is so cute and polite. Thus, he must be inherited from his mother. Chapter 151 Ian is Always Welcomed by Ladies Chapter 151 Ian is Always Weed by Ladies I am your aunt, Ian. Looking at Ian, Amelia goes to sit down next to Ian in hurry. Ian Moore keeps smiling, and looks very cute. Amelia squeezes his little face. Its so soft and cute... Its the first time that Amelia squeezes a kids face. In fact, she does not like children, especially those dirty kids. But when she meets Ian Moore, she really likes him. She enjoys squeezing his little face. Ians soft little face is ady killer. Ian Moore also does not resist, just keeping smiling. Who is Ians mother? Amelia asks. She thinks that her mother must be very beautiful. But why does she know nothing when she was in abroad. Amelia feels happy. She thinks that Jamie will not be able to be Mrs. William even though Dan likes her. If being not afraid to frighten Ian, Amelia mustugh loudly. As long as Jamie is not Mrs. William that any woman bes Mrs. William does not matter. As long as Amelia is here, Jamie will not be Mrs. William! Just as Dan says, Jamie feels hungry and gets up. Then she finds that Dan and Ian are not in the room. And she can bear to be hungry to continue sleep, so she gets up to wash. The wardrobe is already full of thetest fashionable clothes, and the clothes that has been cut to shreds ware also packed away. It should be arranged by Dan. Jamie looks at the colorful clothes, and she just picks up one and goes to the bathroom to put it on. Jamie walks out of the door with her hair tied up. She just looks down and then hits Cindy when turning at the stairs. Oh! Without noticing someoneing across, Cindy makes the food that Dan asks Cindy to take to Jamie for her breakfast fall on the floor, with milk pouring out. Cindy. Jamie is hit back a few steps. She feels sorry to Cindy so that she hurriedly squats down to help her to tidy up. Let me do it. Be careful not to cut your hands. When Jamie wants to pick up the ss pieces on the ground, Cindy hurriedly stops her, I go to get a broom, Please dont pick up with your hands. Jamie ps the dust off her hands, gets up, carefully dodges the ss pieces on the floor and walks to the other side. Cindyes over with a broom and sweeps the ss pieces off the floor. Then she wipes the spilled milk off with a rag, smiles and says sorry to Jamie. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I can do it well by myself. And please go down to breakfast. Cindy takes the tray that Jamie has picked up, smiling. Alright. Jamie nods, ps her hands, and turns to go downstairs. Then, before shees down, Dan has sent Ian to school. And Amelia goes outside. Finishing breakfast, Jamie does not want to stay in the House, and she refuses to be sent by the driver. Thus, she goes out with her bag. The House is not far from the road, so that it takes about twenty minutes to get to the road and she takes a taxi to the city. She touches the backpack behind her and smiles slily. It seems that it is not so bad that Amelia cut her clothes. And even the bag is not so big, but it can hold something that she needs to use in daily life. It can be found anything in the House. Thus, when she starts to live there, she brings few things. As for Ian, when she finds the ring, she wille back and take him to France, getting far away from here. Does she decide to leave here? But suddenly, Jamies smile disappears, and she feels dazed. Is she willing to leave Dan? Is she really willing to leave Wendy? Jamie does not know the answer, but the figure of Danes into her mind. His expression of smiling, of thinking, of being angry, of being cold... Then, Jamie holds her bag tightly and bites her lips. Why does she remember that? Shit, why does she think about him? She reaches out her little hand and taps her head, being confused. Here we are. The driver says. Jamie recovers from her trance, gives money to the taxi driver and gets out.. Looking around, at the moment when she is going to shop, her phone rings. It is a strange phone number. Thinking for a while, Jamie answers the phone finally, Hello? This is Amelia. Amelia replies. Jamie is surprised. She asks as she is walking, What? Im at the Time Cafe on Pomelo Street. Come over and lets talk something. Amelia says in cold and proud tone. She believes that Jamie wille. Jamieughs. Why does she believe that Jamie wille? In fact, she wont go. No, I just hang up on nothing. it seems that she wants to hang up. Wait a minute! Amelia speaks hurriedly, Just wait a minute. You have thirty seconds. Jamie is speaking seriously, like Dan. Her speaking is so powerful. Amelia angrily hit the table and even Jamie can hear that on the phone. I have something important to tell you, and I believe that its worth youring. If you are curious about it, thene to the Time Cafe. As soon as she finishes speaking, she hangs up at once. After a while, Jamie turns to walk toward the Pomelo Street. Chapter 152 How can She be so Unlucky Chapter 152 How can She be so Unlucky The Time Cafe is not famous, but the reason why Amelia chooses it is that it is lonely and quiet. And the most important is there will be no paparazzi. Jamie enters into the cafe, looks around and sees Amelia in dark sunsses waving at her from a window seat. There are few people in the cafe. And the seat near the window that Amelia chooses is really quiet. It is an ideal seat for private conversation. Jamie sits across from Amelia with her backpack setting aside. Jamie keeps silent, staring at Amelia. Amelia wonders how she can pretend being so calm. Then she says, Let me tell you that my brother has fallen in love with another woman. Jamie smiles, and replies, Really? I am always getting together with him all the time. Why don''t I know?" Then Amelia picks up the coffee cup to hide her guilty conscience. She drinks it slowly and says, Do you think my brother likes you? But why does he always take good care of Jozo? Do you think that he really likes you? Amelia asks proudly, just staring at Jamie. You just want to tell me those boring things? Jamie still looks peaceful. She just looks at her cold. Amelia frowns, and she does not believe that Jamie can keep peaceful like that. "In fact, my brother has never liked you. Being with you is because of your mother. Amelia says slowly, which makes Jamies heart broken. What does this have to do with my mother? Jamie frowns and thinks about what she is told. Well, it seems that you know nothing. Of cause, my brother will not tell you these things. Certainly, Amelia does not want to tell Jamie any detail, because she gets something from Dansputer identally. But it turns out that Dan does not like Jamie so much, even when they were young. Tell me clearly. Looking at Amelia, Jamie does not trust her, but she is curious. Why do I tell you? Amelia continues proudly, I want you to make sure that my brother will not marry you any more in the future. Because she has a nephew, so she believes that Dan must marry someone. Though it is a pity that Dan will not marry Jozo, Amelia still thinks that someone who can beat Jamie must be very good. Do I ever say that I want to be Mrs. William? Jamie shakes her shoulders. When she looks up, she stares at Amelia seriously, Amelia, how can you be so naive? Do you really think that everyone takes Dan as a treasure?" "You will see whether I marry him, or whether he takes the initiative to marry me." Amelia stares at Jamie angrily. Is she naive? How? She hates to be regard as a naive child. Are you kidding? Yeah. I mean it. If he ns to marry me, then I will agree. And I will fight against you every day. Then, Jamie goes out of the cafe with her bag. The scene is familiar. When hearing that, Amelia is so angry that she forgets to turning off the recording on her phone, just staring at Jamies departure. What does she say? Be her sister-inw? And fight against her every day? Now Dan is do fond of her, and if Dan marries her, she will fly to Italy? Amelia looks at Jamies figure out of the window, thinking that she will not allow her to her sister-inw. With Ians mommy here, Jamie will not be Mrs. William. When Amelia looks at Jamies figure, a car is hurtling toward Jamie. This car is...so strange. Be careful! Amelia shouts, staring at the outside of the window. She sees that Jamie steps aside just in time, but is brushed off and falls to the ground. When she walks out the cafe quickly with her bag, she sees a man out of the car carrying Jamie into the car. Amelia trots past in high heels, but cafe was a little far away . so the car drives off before she can get there. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Are you allowed to go away?! Amelia stamps her feet and then trots back to drive her car to follow that car. But she does not realize that she should be happy but not nervous if Jamie is hit by the car. Jamie is sitting in the passenger seat of the Lamborghini, not badly hit, but with bruises, so she feels a little painful. She does not know what happens to her recently. Why does she make herself scar? Is it real that no one can have good end if being pride? She was so pride just now when talking with Amelia! How can she be so unlucky? Being so angry, Jamie shakes fiercely that she feels painful. She is really unlucky... Does she do something wrong? Shes beautiful with sexy body and smart mind. It is a pity that she will be scarred. Chapter 153 Doctor, My Wife has a Miscarriage Chapter 153 Doctor, My Wife has a Miscarriage Don''t move. I''ll take you to the hospital now. Jamie feels painful. And then she turns to look at the man in the driver''s seat. It is Hooson whom she has never met for a long time. Can you drive? Do you know that you will kill someone through such driving? Jamie bes very angry. She is so angry perhaps that they know each other. Hooson touches his nose and says sorry, I''m sorry, I just rubs my eyes and the car runs off the track." He has no idea that Jamie is the only one he hits. Is it an opportunity for him to meet Jamie? Shit. You should not drive such a sport car. Does you buy your drivers license? It seems that someone can do anything with money. Looking at her chafed wrist, Jamie stares at Hooson angrily. Hooson is a little embarrassed, but does not get angry being scolded by Jamie. Instead, he smiles, You are so smart. It is not easy for me to meet you. Please forgive me. Do I allow you to call my nickname? In other to meet her, so Hooson hit her? Interesting. Jamie wants tough loudly, but if sheughs, she will feel more painful. She is afraid that the shoulder injury has only just healed and may recur. Jamie is not afraid of pain, but of scars.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It is really hard for girls to ept. I am not...why dont you believe me? Every time when Jamie says the word, Hooson feels helpless. How does he prove it? It is not easy. First he needs to have a girlfriend. If he doesnt have, it is useless to say anything... When it arrives at a hospital, Hooson jumps out of the car. As soon as he is picking up Jamie, Jamie looks at him in surprise. Do you think my leg is broken? I can walk by myself. Jamie stares at him and struggles to walk by herself. Hooson does not let her go, but holds her more tightly. Smiling happily, Hooson enters into the hospital carrying Jamie. Amelia follows them, and when she sees Hooson carrying Jamie, she takes out the phone and takes some photos furtively... Doctor, help! My wife had a miscarriage!! As soon as Hooson enters the medical room, he shouts, pushing the people in front of him. Those people would have been angry, but give way to Hooson when hearing his shouting help. Miscarriage? Miscarriage?! Jamie is stunned suddenly. She has never seen such a shameless man! Who is his wife? Is he trying to insult her? Jamie reaches out and pinches his arm, making him cry with pain. Doctor, I am not his wife, but I have something wrong with my leg! Jamie jumps put from his arms, but she is underestimating her injury, so she cant stand stably. Fortunately, with the help of the doctor, she does not fall down. Please be careful. What if you get another hurt? Hooson is very worried and he hurries to hold her hands. His words are easy to be misunderstood by people. The doctor looks at them reluctantly and says, Here is orthopaedics. If she has a miscarriage, she should go to gynecology! Oh! And those people around them understand the truth. Yes, it''s orthopedics. She just got hit by a car. Check her if she has any broken bones. Hooson seriously looks at the doctor. The doctor looks at Hooson scornfully, just like looking at a neurotic patient, "dodn''t you see so many people in the back? Get in line!" Hooson feels surprised, because he has never thought that the doctor will treat him like that. He has never been asked to get in line in the hospital. More importantly, Jamie''s injury cannot be dyed. Go to ask the hospital president toe here. Hooson pats the table angrily. Who are you? If I am not willing to serve you, you have to leave here! The doctor gives him a contemptuous look, as ifughing at his inability. Jamie frowns, bites her lips and talks to Hooson, Lets line up at the back. Hooson looks serious and holds Jamies hands tightly. Then, he calls someone. People around them are interested in their squabbling. They want to see whether the hospital president wille out or not. Whether the hospital president cane or not is a real problem. Well, someone likes to pretend. The doctor is scoffing. It seems that the rich man likes to pretend in other to please the girls. The hospital is so busy that he will not show up through one calling. Two minutester, the hospital president actually shows up! Mr. Hooson, do youe here to check? The hospital president anxiously rubs his hands, looking at Hooson. What?! The doctor has no idea that the hospital president can show up. And the hospital president is not serious but very kind and polite. That doctor suddenly feels nervous. Because he thinks that he will lose his job. I bring my friend here to see a doctor, but this doctor is very impolite. Is such the medical ethics of a doctor? Hooson looks at the hospital president and the doctor, smiling slightly. Chapter 154 What You do to Others will be Done in Turn to You. Chapter 154 What You do to Others will be Done in Turn to You. And... The hospital president stares at that doctor and mes him seriously. Doesnt he want to quit this job? Mrs. Hooson, bring your friend with me for a thorough check-up...I''ll fire him right away! The hospital president says politely. Hold me, I can walk myself. With a nce, Jamie stops Hooson picking her up. She limps out after him with her hand on the crook of his arm. The doctor stares at them as they walk away. And then he realizes that he is fired. In fact, he is very lucky. If he is Dan Moore, he cannot live in the country because of his faults. If someone bullies Jamie, Dan will not forgive him. When Jamie lies down in the VIP ward that the hospital president arranges for her, Jamie feels upset. Last time, Dan took her out of the hospital, but now, shees back again. Is this retribution? When can she be a lucky one? She looks at her bandaged left knee and other bruises. She still feels a little painful. She seems to get hurt easily. Someone who gets hurt easily will be more and more stronger through lots of injuries. Jamies mother has told her, but she did not want to remember. However, it seems like a truth. She has been so strong that she will not be so sad when Amelia tells her that Dan gets closer to her with some aims instead of loving her. She has said that if she can protect herself, then she would be painless even getting hurt. Dan is doomed to be the fatal point in her life. Hooson enters into the ward, but see Jamie on the bed with a bit of loneliness and sadness. Then Hooson feels surprised and seems not to understand her. ... The House. Besides Dans car, there is also a red ferrari in the parking lot of the vi. It is the first time for Amelia not y outside all night. Shees back to the House early with a sense of anxiety. The phone she holds in the hand keeps some photos she takes today. She knows it is a good chance. If she tells Dan about it, Jamie would have no chance to marry Dan. She knows that her brother has a serious cleanliness, including physical and mental. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Whats more, Dan is cold person and a perfectionist. If he knows that Jamie is so close to a man, even though he really likes Jamie, he must be very angry. But now Amelia does not know why she will hesitate to take the photo to Dan. The vi is very quiet. When Ameliaes back, she sees Dan sitting in the living room, with legs crossed, carrying a cup of coffee which is emitting a curl of heat. Dan looks very rxed, without staring at anything. Youe back. Dan looks up at Amelia who is standing not far from him, smiling. Amelia shrugs her shoulders, goes to sit down near Dan, and put the phone on the table. Then she takes one pillow on the sofa in her arms, nodding. She has a little guilty whether it is because she sends the photos to Jozo and she does not dare to look at Dan. Don''t you want the pink pearls from the auctionst time? I''ve had it sent to your room. Go to see if you like it. He doesn''t notice anything is wrong with her, so he just says softly, setting aside his coffee cup. It is said the pink pearl series ending on auction worth 10 million. And it is the most beloved jewelry of the royal princess on Z country. They are pink, glittering and translucent, with 4 pieces altogether. Amelia wants to get them when she saw them on TVst time, but they has been taken away. So now Dan pays s high price to get them back. In fact, the price must be increase several times, but Dan buys them without any hesitation. Of cause, Dan may force the person to sell them to him. Otherwise, Dan can not buy them sessfully. Being very excited, Amelia shakes Dans arms several times and then kiss him, Thanks. I know you love me most. And I will go to enjoy it. Then she runs towards stairs excitedly. She really wants to get the set of jewelry all the time, but Dan does not mention them before, so she thinks that she will not get them anyone. So it is a big surprise. Dan smiles. Amelia is his sister, so he must love her. He adjusts the posture, bends and wants to pick up the cup of coffee. Then he sees that Amelias phone is vibrating. It is Jozo calling. Dan picks up her phone, relies on the soft sofa and then looks at the stairs. It seems that Amelia will note down now. Then Dan answers the phone, Hello? That is Jozo speaking. When she knows it is Dan speaking, she bes nervous and then replies softly, Dan, is Amelia not at home? Yeah. Dan answers, What else? Though Jozo knows that Dan is cold, she is still sad. It seems that Dan does not like her at all. Perhaps, his tenderness only belongs to his lover. Chapter 155 Master is Childish Chapter 155 Master is Childish However, has he ever been tender with her? Jozo knows that Dan will not talk to her if she does not have such beautiful leg, let alone his tenderness. Its all right. When she gets back, please let her call me back. Jozo wants to say a few more words, but she fails to find topics to say. Well, bye. Dan hangs up the phone. At this moment, Jozo seems to feel his tenderness. Thinking for a moment, she sends a message to Dan Dan, thank you. Though Dan does not reply her, she is not sad. Because she believes that Dan must see the massage. Dan does see it, but he does not reply her. However, he bes cold when looking at a photo on the phone. It is the photo about Jamie and Hooson entering into the hospital. It is the photo that Hooson is holding Jamie. Though it can be seen their a profile, Dan can recognize Jamie. Dan bes so angry that his body turns cold. However, he still looks peaceful. His peace is terrifying. After a while, he pretends smiling, but someone can feel his coldness. Well! If the reason that she does not answer the phone or go home back is getting together with another man, then Dan will not forgive her. He stands up and still looks peaceful, but his coldness is terrifying. Raising his hands up, he breaks the phone. Derek, go to buy a phone of the same style as this one. Then, Dan walks out of the vi and goes to the parking lot. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His every step seems to carry great anger so that the servants do not dare to look up. Seldom has he been so angry. Thus it must have something to do with Jamie. The ck Cayenne rushes out of the House, and speeds toward the hos[ital. The traffic police know whose car it is, but turn a blind eye to its vitions. At this time, Jamie does not know something wrong will happen to her, she still talking with Hooson happily. But what they talk about is about sex. In fact, I am not discrimination with, so you really do not have to hide the truth, and I am not the media, so I promise I will keep the secret. Jamie looks at Hooson seriously, touching his face and sighing. He maintains his skin better than her. How charming he is. Then he is sitting on the bed, peeling an apple for her. When hearing Jamies words, he cuts his finger with the knife swinging away, and the finger is bleeding. Well, have you had a bloody identtely? Jamie sees that the apple is not stained with blood, so she takes it from his hand and takes a bite. Why are you so unsympathetic? I''m bleeding. Hooson frowns, puts his injured finger in front of Jamie, and looks forfort. Young master is young master. Can someone die from this little injury? Jamie rolls her eyes, moves her calves, and feels numb after lying for a long time. Then she takes a bite of the apple and says, Comparing with all my bruises, you are so lucky. Listen to me, put your finger into you mouth for a while and then you will feel better. What? Hooson is confused. It will be better putting the injured finger into the mouth? Then, he puts his finger into his mouth. But, as soon as he puts it into the mouth, he spits it out. He shouts, You lie to me! Jamie happily continues to nibble at the apple and smiles slyly, You always do what I tell you? Why are you so obedient? You! Hooson is annoyed, being deceived by Jamies cunning. Hooson is annoyed so that he grabs the apple from Jamie andys it on the table, I peel it, and you are not allowed to eat it. Then, Jamie looks at him, and lies down, You are so naive. Why are there so many naive rich young Master around her? Hooson shakes his head, and continues to peel another apple. Suddenly, thinking of something, he says, Didnt your father be send to the hospital the other day because of an explosion at your house? It is said that he is in this hospital. Jamie frowns and turns to look at him, You are very well informed. Few people know about it and it has been covered up by the police. Of course, and I know his ward number. Would you like to see him? Put me in the wheelchair, and lets go now.Jamie points to the spare wheelchair. Jamie sits in the wheelchair. So they leave her ward and enter into the ward which Jack Moore stays in. Jack and Celina are in the intensive care unit. And there must be someone outside the ward in turn. However, Jamie does not find anyone there at that time. I wonder why no one is here... Jamie rolls her eyes with some confusion. She is wondering why the police is sox before they check out the truth. There was no one. They enter into the intensive care unit. There are only two beds in the ward, which is worse than the VIP ward. Jack and Celina are lying on the bed in aa. Jamie waves her hands and Hooson lets her go by herself. Then she wheels herself forward a few steps Jack and Celina are in aa. Jack is so weak that Jamie can kill him easily. But Jamie will not allow him to die easily. She wants him be painful forever. Lay all her mother''s sufferings upon him! No one can stop her until she has achieved her goal! Jamie wheels to see Celina. She stares at Celina coldly who looks pale. She hates them most, but now they are in aa, so Jamie feels sad. Chapter 156 Go Back with Me Chapter 156 Go Back with Me She is sad not because of their bitter experience. Jack and Celina owe her too much. Hooson sees that Jack''s hand outside of the quilt, so he goes over to tuck him in, and his body just blocks the pinhole camera. After covering Jack with the quit, Hooson looks at the door and says to Jamie, Lets go, it is not good to be found by the doctors and nurses. Jamie knows Hoosons concern. And the reason shees over is just to see whether they are dead or not. Thus, Hooson wheels her out of the ward. When they leave the ward, Jacks fingers move. But Jamie and Hooson do not know, because they are on the way to her ward. Wait. Looking up at the door, Jamie finds Dan standing there, with her heart beating fast. Why is he here? She is afraid of being found by him, so she turns off her mobile phone and does not tell Cindy where she goes. But how can he know that? There must be something wrong. Then Jamie thinks of Amelia. She has never seen anyone but Amelia. It must be she that tells Dan. Jamie frowns and does not know what she should do. When seeing that Jamie sits in the wheelchair Hooson pushing, Dan feels annoyed and goes closer to Jamie step by step. Go home back with me. He seems to give a n order. Dont you see that she gets hurt? Hooson frowns and stares at him. In Hoosons memory, Dan was born as a king. And it is the truth. Dan William is really the king of C country. So far, no one has dared to fight against him at least, and no one has been able to escape away by betraying or using him. He does not only have a handsome face, but also a strong wealth and a gift. He is such a man that is born as a king. No one can deny his power in C country. And no one can deny that C country will destroy if the country loses him. And in this country, there are countless people who live off hispany CR Group and him. There are many behind him who envies him for holding the country''s destiny in his hands. However, he is really like a king in the fairy tale Without exception. Hearing what Hooson says, Dan just frowns. He still calms down. It cant seen any difference about him. But Hooson is able to smell something different on him. Dan keeps staring at Jamie and looks worried, What happens? Jamie looks down and she is afraid to be found her sadness by Dan. She is also afraid to be thought of being abandoned. But Amelia is right. Dan abandoned her at that time. Jamie smiles and tries to pretend nothing severe happening to her. She just looks at Dan, I am hit by a car, but nothing serious." Hit by a car? Then Dan turns to look at Hooson, he knows that there must be something with him, or Jamie will not be in the hospital with him. Though hes annoyed, he keeps rational. If Jamie does have lover rtionship with Hooson, she will feel guilty when see Dan. And Dan can also get it. Based on this point, Dan believes her. If nothing serious, then go home back with me. Dan reaches out his hands, he looks a little kind. And Jamie feels being spoiled. She stares at his outstrectched right hand, whose palm is wide. Besides, it can be found a thin cocoon over the knuckles of his middle finger that he has left over from years of pen-reading. When did Dan start to sign his name on those important documents with a pen? It was probably the year when Jamie left him. In other to forget his pain, he tries to be busy working. During that painful period, Dan was even sent to hospital with a stomach hole. And his father was in charge of all his affairs until his families found his madness and numbness. When he was well, he continued to work day and night, and no one could stop him. The man who could stop him has gone. Jamie stares at his palm, being slightly lost in thought. She does not give any respond until Dans palm is already on her wrist. I will not go back... She says lowly, but with stubbornness. Actually, Jamie hardly says no to Dan, because she does not dare to refuse him. But it is the first time for her to refuse him so directly. She just looks down fearfully. She even fantasizes that Dan nay not catch her back to the House for their sons sake. However, Dan will not make her dreame true. Dan turns around, at the moment when Hooson thinks that he wants to leave, hees to Jamies side, picking Jamie up. Wait, she still has something left in the ward. Hooson knows that he can not stop Dan, so he gives up. But thinking of Jamies something left in the ward, he says.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But hearing Jamies nickname, Dan stops walking, and turns around, You hit Jamie? Chapter 157 What are You Doing Chapter 157 What are You Doing Actually he does n to let it go, but when hearing Jamies nickname, he stops. Hooson nods, looks at him and wonders whether Dan will ask him topensate... Dan smiles, and says slowly, Then, please paypensation to her bank card, as for the quantity, it depends on you. Then, He turns and walks to the room where Jamie has been. Hooson is surprised that it is the first time for him to meet someone. It he pays less, it seems that he is not sincere enough. But if he pays more, it seems that he will have nothing to lose, but the loss is Moon Group. Thus, Hooson shrugs his shoulders, and turns away indifferently. Dan holding Jamie goes to the hospital parking lot,ys Jamie down on the the deputy driver''s seat, and goes back to start the engine to leave the hospital. Jamie grimaces. She has not expected to be caught so soon. And it must take several days to recover these injuries. But, she is unwilling to be caught back there. She sighs softly and turns her head to look out of the window. But what she is staring at is not the scenery outside the window, but the face of Dan reflection on the window. When looking at Dan, Jamie has to admit that Dan is the kind of person who is born to attract people. In all men Jamie has met, including his brother, Dan is the most handsome man.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . No matter how and when she looks at Dan, she is always attracted by his temperament. Jamie is not fanatic, but every time when looking at him like this, her heart is pounding. Unconsciously she reaches out her hands and traces his outline on the window. She blocks his view with her body. Even the eyshes are outlined What are you doing? His voice rang out so abruptly that Jamie cannot take her hands back. Dan is curious about what she is doing. Jamie feels nervous and then thinks that Dan cannot find what she is doing, so she continues to draw on the window, Nothing, I just help to clean your window. Jamie will not let Dan know that she is doing such a childish thing. Then Dan does not answer. He just looks straight ahead. It is dark gradually. In this way, the car is moving among the light and darkness. How do you know I am in the hospital? Jamie says, trying to break such embarrassment. Though she knows that it may be Amelia who tells him, she does not know what they can talk about except it. By ident. Dan answers. Then, the car turns around into the road to the House. Why don''t you find five million by ident? Jamie mutters to herself. She does not believe what Dan says. Why do you get together with him? Dan frowns. He fails to think of the mans name, so he does not mention his name. Dan never tries to remember some unimportant people, so it is normal not to remember his name. Jamie bites her lips. And it can be found anger in her eyes. She says, I was walking at that time, then his car jumped out and almost hit me, but I dodged quickly or I would be lying in the emergency room." Fortunately, her injuries are not very serious. Dan listens to her carefully. At this time, he is a little rxed. The car enters into the vi and is parked in the parking lot. He goes out first and goes to open the passenger door. Then he leans over, picks Jamie up and goes toward the vi. Anyway, it is not the first time for him to hold Jamie, so Jamie is not shy any more. She nestles comfortably in his arms, listening to the powerful beating of his heart from his chest. It seems that it is so quiet all the world. Mr. William, it is so good to see Jamieing back. Cindy is polishing high-value porcin that Dan buys it from an auction. When she sees Dan holding Jamie enters into, she goes to greet them. Dan just nods, and continues to go upstairs holding Jamie. Looking at their happiness, Cindy also feels happy. Then she goes on polishing the porcin. As soon as Amelia goes out from the room, she sees Jamie in Dan. Then Amelia suddenly feels angry, but she can do nothing but only follows them out of the room. Well it seems that Jamie fails to walk. Amelia scoffs. She does not like Jamie. If the phone is not broken, she is determined to show the photos to Dan. There is something wrong with the memory card and the cell phone card when the phone is broken by Dan. Even if they are ced on another phone, there is no way to restore the contents. Then Amelia bes angrier. She misses such a good chance that can help her beat Jamie because of her hesitation. In fact, she does not know Dan has known that photos, but Dan is not angry with Jamie. If she knows the truth, Amelia must be very upset. Danys Jamie gently on the bed, pulls out his hands and gives Jamie a cushion behind her back. Then Amelia is sneering him. I think you should know why Jamie gets hurt in a car ident. Why are you so unkind now? Dan frowns, looking at Amelia seriously. Amelia curls her lip. Actually, she is still afraid of Dan, so she just stamps her feet without saying anything. Amelia calms down gradually. However, something happening next makes herpletely stunned. Dad, does my mome back? Hearing someoneing back, Ian goes to Dans room. Chapter 158 Jamie is His Mother Chapter 158 Jamie is His Mother Looking at Jamie lying on the back, Ian bes very happy. Then he runs toward Jamie. Amelia looks at Ians running. When hearing that Ian calls Jamie mommy, she feels stunned. It is as if she has been immobilized. Mom, youe back sote because you go to date with Dad? Ian looks at Dan seriously. He wants to tell Jamie that men outside are unreliable, and that Dan and he are the most reliable, and that they wont sell Jamie even though they sell themself. What are you thinking about? Jamie pats his head, kisses him and bes rxed. Can she tell him that she cannot take him away in other to leave here? If Ian is told that, he must cry. Because every time when he is told to be parted, he must cry out. Besides, when Ian looks at Jamie piteously, Jamie will be soft. In the world, only Ian and food cannot live up to. This is his famous quote. Mommy is waiting for you to run away with mommy. How can I run away without you? Hearing that words, Dan looks at Jamie. He knows that Jamie must lie to Ian and that Jamie really wants to leave here. But Dan cannot understand why Jamie wants to leave here Countless people want toe here to enjoy life. Now Dan is emotional. He stares at Ian and seems to think about something. I get it. Ian kisses Jamie and thinks that he will not run away with his mother. Then, Amelia stares at Ian in surprise. After a while, she asks, Jamie is Ians mother?! She couldn''t have dreamed it!! She has thought of letting Ian''s mommy squeeze Jamie out of here. How does it happen? How is Ian Jamies ... It seems that Amelia understands something suddenly. Bunnys real name is Ian Moore, and he says that he takes his mothersst name. And Jamiesst name is Moore! Before Amelia can say anything more, Ian nods and says softly, Yeah, she is my dearest mommy. Dan snorts softly. Ian rolls his eyes and goes to drag Dans shirt, kissing Dan, and he is my dearest dad. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Dan smiles, looks happy and kind. Jamie feels a little upset because Ian kisses Dan but not kiss her. It is impossible! Amelia cant ept what she sees. But when she is told that Jamie is Ians mother, it means that Jamie is her sister-inw. Thinking of what Jamie tells her in the Time Cafe, Amelia turns around and goes out the room. Dad, whats wrong with my aunt? Ian is confused, She seems to be unwilling to ept the truth that Jamie is my mother. Dan touches his hair, and says, She just cant ept it for a while. She likes you very much in fact. Does she like my son? Interesting. I just hope that she does not give us any trouble. Jamie says coldly. Of cause, Dan knows what Jamie means. Then he answers, I wont let her make any trouble, I promise. Does Jamie want to leave here because of Amelia? In fact, it is unnecessary for Jamie to worry. With Dans promise, she is at ease now. Chapter 159 the Press Conference Chapter 159 the Press Conference But Jamie Moore still wants to leave. Ian Moore remembers it in heart. He will ask Night.1 to investigate what the woman do for his mother. Otherwise, why Mommy hates the woman to the most. "About perfume and clothes. Your drawings have already been given to Moonspany. After a few days models can try these clothes. When Dan William finds that she was silent, he says. Jamie Moore looks at his eyes with hope, "can I go to the new product conference?" "Of course, but your leg have injured. You need at least five days recover to walk by yourself, and the conference will be held the day after tomorrow. Dan Williams words are undoubtedly to ruin her hope. She is very confident about this perfume and clothes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The leg injury is really untimely!! Seeing her unpleasant, Dan William thinks a while and immediately says, "the conference can be postponed, but you cant go anywhere these days. You must take care of your wounds, or..." Later, of course, Jamie Moore knows whats meaning. Her eyes regain their luster. "I see. I''ll take care of my injury before I go to the conference! Her eyes are very bright, reflecting into the ck eyes of Dan William, shining at the bottom of his eyes. "I also want to! Ian Moore turns around and jumps into the arms of Dan William. "No way." "No way." Dan William and Jamie Moore almost speak at the same time, and even the same words. After saying, they are looking at each other with some worry. Dan William is worry about if Ian Moore exposes to public, he is afraid there will be some dangerous thing. He is afraid that in case of a real ident, it would be toote to regret. Jamie Moores idea is simr to Dan William, but the other reason is that before she and Dan William have a result, she will not Ian Moore suffer a little injustice. ... Time flies in a sh, it''s the day of the new product conference. In these days of careful protective from Dan William, Jamie Moores injury condition is gradually improved to healthy with Jamie Moores own tenacity, even if she suffered any serious injury, she would soon get better. Jim ter told her not to do strenuous exercise. But this day, it is Jamie Moore go to the conference alone. If it isn''t for Jamie Moore to hear that he have a social engagement, she would almost forget that he is also very busy who is also in charge of all affairs of CR, but he always apanied her and Ian Moore in the Pennies House recently. A blessing in disguise, although in Jamie Moores recuperation these days, she meets with Amelia, she is safe and sound, and no one asked for trouble. Jamie Moore finds that although Amelia hates her, she still likes Ian Moore very much. She will buy any delicious and funny things for him. She often takes Ian Moore out for a walk. It can be seen that she likes Ian Moore from the bottom of her heart. For this, Jamie Moore just smiles and doesnt pay much attention to. The venue of the conference is open-air. It is amazing that Moon has covered most of the venue of attacking the garden with a lot of money. Next to the conference site is ake, which is a characteristdscape of the Garden. No woman has a name even doesn''t know who called it nameless. As time goes by, we are used to call it The Lake. Some guests enter the site continuously, most of them are women, and some business tycoons apanying their wife, everyonee here aims at the perfume. Jamie Moore is sitting in the backstage lounge and hearing the noisy footsteps from outside. With the delicate voice of women, just listening makes her hands goose bumps. Jamie Moore is allergic to perfume, cant really understand the passion and craziness of these women about perfume. In her view, it is like a flying moths darts into the fire, all of them knowing that they may not be able to get it, but also to toughly fight for it. But the perfume really has this charm. For beauty, which girl can resist the temptation of perfume? So, Moon is catching the point of women. Dan William doesnte with her tonight. It seems that there is an important social engagement, so there is someone elsepany with her... The door of the lounge was suddenly opened, and Amelia, wearing a pink evening dress, came in from the outside with a beautifully packed bag in her hand. Jamie Moore sees the package of the three types perfume that Ryan Jack gave herst time. Amelia sees Jamie Moores eyes shut in the bag on her hand. She raises chin and straightens her waist. She subconsciously thought that Jamie Moore was envious of her because she is the first one to get the perfume. Amelia doesn''t expect that she just go out to hang around, and the sales manager of Moon recognizes that she is the sister of Dan William, and then gives a perfume free for her. As we all know, Moons perfume is fascinating for women. ... Except for Jamie Moore. Amelia walks to the lounge. On the road there are many people are staring at the perfume box in her hand, which made her vanity burst. Now Jamie Moore is staring at her again, and she thinks that Jamie Moore also envied her. "See it? This is the main product of the conference. I was the first one to get it! Amelia put the box in her hand in front of Jamie Moore and sits next to her with proud on her face. Jamie Moore lifted her lips lightly with eyes stayed on the box for a while and then turned away, mentioned the first owner of the perfume, she was the first one, which give by Ryan Jack who had just developed this perfume, and all the perfume in the conference are her replica. But Jamie Moore doesnt have the interest to argue with Li Wei, who is the first. Her eyes drooped, listening to Amelia chattering and wishing to speak all the characteristics of the perfume, she has a little speechless. If Amelia know that Jamie Moore is allergic to perfume, whether to know she would speak so wonderful. After a while, the door is opened again. This time, is Ryan Jack. Amelia speaks for a long time, Jamie Moore doesnt respond. She feel anxious and awkward and take a bottle of perfume out. She was about to spray on Jamie Moores body. "Dont spray! When Ryan Jack sees Amelias action, he immediately stops it with a worried and warm voice, which interrupts Amelias action. Chapter 160 Dispute Chapter 160 Dispute "Ryan Jack. When Jamie Moore sees himing, she says hello with a smile. "Jamie Moore, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are more beautiful. Ryan Jack responds with great familiarity, sitting beside her, pushing forward the box of perfume in front of her. Amelia at the bottom of her heart, calling Jamie Moore to attract bees and butterflies, then looked at Ryan Jack with a little dissatisfaction, why can''t I spray? Who are you? Miss Ben? I like it, can you manage it? " "This is Mr. Ryan Jack, general manager of Moon. If you do anything disrespectful tonight, he is entitled to drive you out. Jamie Moore says slowly, with a slight nce. Amelia a sudden choking, still feel unwilling to, "dare you? I''ll find my brother! "Miss Amelia, don''t forget that this is Moon''s press conference, not yours. Ryan Jack frowned slightly, and handsome face have a little unhappy. Obviously, he doesn''t have some good feelings for the indulgent and willful Amelia. Then he looked at Jamie Moore anxiously. She is with Dan William and would meet her every day, and she didn''t look like such a good person. Thinking that Jamie Moore would be wronged by Dan Williams side, Ryan Jack''s fingers cant help pinching. "So what? Who dares to disobey my brother in the whole country C? Amelia says again, no matter the tone or the sentence, they are arrogant to the extreme, willful to the extreme. Jamie Moore only feels that his temples were all pumping, and his brain is hurting. If she know that would happen she would not have listened to Dan William to bringing her. It was true that every minute can minimize people''s tolerance. "Can you believe I threw you out before your brothere? Jamie Moores tone is not good. She looks at Ryan Jack with regret, and then says to Amelia. "You..."She does not believe that she dared to do so! "Would you like to have a try? Or you can bet on me. Jamie Moore take care of the drapes of his dress, with a soft smile on his lips, as if she is going to stand up and demonstrate and throw Amelia out. Amelia''s face turn to red, how could she not believe it! Even when her brother is there, she believes that she dares! What does her Jamie Moore dare not to do? "The press conference has begun. Do you want to go? Jamie Moore stands at the door, looks back and throw her eye on daze Amelia, sipped his pink lip, and remind her. Amelia gets back from her thoughtspletely, stands up and arranges her clothes, then arranges her hair. There is a pink pearl hairpin on it, and her earrings, nes and bracelets looked like a set. "Pink Pearl series? Jamie Moore whispers that she have seen this set of jewelry on her when she is making clothes for the Royal Princess before, and then the royal family is destroy. It is said that this set of jewelry was lost. I don''t expect to see it again. Amelia doesn''t expect that she knows this. She snorts and step on high heels to cross her. "You have vision." Jamie Moore smiles helplessly. Dan William really loves his sister. The price of this set of jewelry can''t be less than eight figures. It''s a big deal. In fact, Jamie Moore never envies Amelia, neither before nor now. This is because although the man dotes on Amelia, he dotes on her more, so she never feels that shecks anything. "What do you think? It''s about to start. Let''s go." Ryan Jack takes her on the shoulder and says softly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Those water eyes don''t know what they are carrying. They are so bright that they are burning. "Good." With a smile, Jamie Moore takes Ryan Jack''s arm and walks to the conference hall with him. At the same time, the other side of the Garden, entertainment city. Chapter 161 Bitch, How Dare You Kick Me? Chapter 161 Bitch, How Dare You Kick Me? In the hot spring, Dan William and several people originallye to discuss business. After the talks, they agreed toe to the hot spring. In addition, they know that the press conference is on the other side of Garden. Dan William does not rush to leave tonight, and agreed to stay. Bruce Hill hugs a beautiful woman by the edge of the hot spring and takes a sip from time to time. When there is wine flowing down the corner of her mouth, the beautiful woman would lean over and lick for him. The picture is not fragrant. The other two customers are also holding beauty to soak in the hot spring and enjoy their services. Dan William and Duke Field, without so much interest, soaks in the hot spring to close their eyes and refresh themselves. "Why don''t President Dan and President Duke call out for beauty? Do you need to call for President Dan and President Duke? Although these two customers are here to cooperate, they also have a pleased attitude. Moreover, the three families of Dan, Duke and Night are in country C, the power is not small. It would be better if anyone could climb this. "No need, no use, Dan William and Duke Field haven''t spoken yet, and Bruce Hill rejects them. "I''m afraid Mr. Duke doesn''t know, Mr. Dan already has a heart. How can it be regarded as a beautiful woman, as for us not to mention Mr. Duke?" Finish saying, the red wine in the cup on the back of the neck a drink, liquor down the neck slide, enchanting evil charm. "Well, I don''t know which one is so lucky that he has received so much mercy." Dan William doesnt even look at them. He closes his eyes, the whole person exudes a faint elegant spirit, convergence of the fierce and hostile he, at this moment, handsome confused people, said is evil is not too much. Fortunately, not fortunately, it depends on the person''s thoughts, otherwise what is the use of others? Manager Sun, who do not get a response, fells a little embarrassed, drained the wine, smiles apologetically at them, and goes up to the bathroom. Halfway through the press conference here, Jamie Moorees to the stage to exin the design inspiration of these clothes and then steps down, epting those people toe to toast, she don''t drink well, and after a few drinks, she couldn''t stand it, so she excuses herself and goes to the bathroom to escape. After drinking, Jamie Moores head is dizzy. Fortunately, there is still a little consciousness, and she could barely find a way. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In addition, Dan William always brings her here, so she is still very familiar with it. The cool night breeze blows Jamie Moores head awake, but it is useless, still a little dizzy, and she thinks it is okay to wash her face. Garden is veryrge, but the bathroom is in the center, although there are other ces, but the dizzy Jamie Moore has too little time to think, and goes directly to the bathroom in the middle. After washing her face, Jamie Moores small face is wet, and she walks out of the bathroom. The pace is already a little messy, and she walks crookedly. One do not notice, actually went in the opposite direction to the venue. After walking for a while, she feels a little difficult to support, closing her eyes against the wall, probably because of drinking, the whole face is hung with ayer of pink, which looks extremely charming. Her appearance has attracted many waiters to stop, but without the courage to talk up, the rules of Garden are very strict. But they do not dare to talk up, which does not mean that others do not dare. Manager Sunes out of the bathroom and is about to return to the hot spring. With a nce at the corner of his eyes, he sees this breathtaking picture, and his eyes are straightened! Now in this society, what kind of women do not have, and like these people who have more heads and faces in business, countless women climb on their couches. Beautiful, really beautiful! Mr. Duke, who has a big heart, and just drank a little wine, walks towards Jamie Moore with a rush in his head. Jamie Moore is resting with her eyes closed for a while, and then she feels a hand climb on her face, and immediately let her open her eyes, shing aside with a strong reaction. "What are you doing? Jamie Moore raises her eyebrows in disgust, and the blushing face of the drunk is particrly attractive, especially the eyes that have passed the water, clear and flowing, and intriguing. Manager Sun is agitated immediately, and his body reacts immediately, watching Jamie Moores eyes warmer, "Don''t be afraid of beauty, I''m not a bad person, as long as you follow me obediently, you will give you everything!" Jamie Moore gives him a cold look, her red lips slightly raised, and spit out a few words, "No need!" The man''s gaze makes her feel sick, and she turns away when she thinking. "Eh, don''t go, beauty! Manager Sun is anxious when he sees that she was leaving, and quickly grabs her wrist. "Don''t you want glory and wealth? I can give you whatever you want, as long as you follow me! " Jamie Moore shakes his hand away in disgust, but because of drinking, her strength is not as strong as usual, and the head is like a ball of paste, so ufortable, so she lifts her foot without thinking, kicking Mr. Duke. Manager Sun is kicked at the key part by her, and his face suddenly turns to pig liver, and he stares at Jamie Moore with a look of fierceness. "Bad woman, how dare you kick me?" When he says it, he would pull Jamie Moores wrist, "You are willing to be willing and unwilling to be willing today, and the women I love, not many can run away!" Jamie Moore is upset because of drunkenness and isck of mental strength. He isnt so powerful after being pulled by him, but the consciousness tells her that if she is taken away, she would be over. Chapter 162 Brother Dan Chapter 162 Brother Dan But she isn??t in Pennies House and also isn??t under Dan??s sight, and he goes to business today. There is some distance from the venue of the conference. Who is gonna save her? Jamie is unwilling and lifts her foot to kick him again. However, Manager Sun is smarter this time. He takes Jamie??s raised calf and touches it, with a grinning and evil look, "Bitch, I will conquer you later!" He drags Jamie while saying. But she is reluctant and uses her fingers to fasten the wall to resist with a weak face. Bruce was originally in the hot spring. His femalepanion suddenly said that she wanted to go to the restroom. He immediately knew it, so he held her and walked towards the restroom. But as soon as he gets to the door of the restroom, he notices a familiar figure. "Jamie??? Bruce is a little surprised to see her, and he realizes that Manager Sun has just forcibly taken her away. He feels anxious at once and wants to go over to stop it. Something is wrong! He suddenly reminds of something, stopping and reaching for his femalepanion, "Give me the phone." A mobile phone is put on his hand. He hooks his lips, considering that it is gonna be interestingter. Then he calls Dan. After five seconds, the phone is connected, with Dan??s slightlyzy and casual voice, "Hello?" Bruce grins, and then his face changes and his tone also bes anxious. "Bro, it''s really terrible! Jamie is being bullied by a man who will take her away if you don??te here right now!" Before he finishes speaking, he hears a loud noise of water over there, apanied by Dan??s slightly anxious voice, "Give me the site!" "The restroom next to the hot spring! Come on... ??Before the words are finished, the phone has been hung up. Bruce smiled. Look, he has done a good matter again. He looks at Manager Sun who is trying to take Jamie away, but she refuses to obey. Bruce is thinking about why Dan hasn??te while he turns around and Dan is passing by. "Bro!" It''s really fast. Just in two minutes. Dan passes him without a sight and walks quickly towards Jamie. "Bitch! How dare you disobey me? Believe it or not, I will rape you right now!?? No matter how Manager Sun grabs and drags, Jamie is mming the wall. Fortunately, the wall is not very slippery, otherwise it will not be enough for her to support so long. She would rather die than being taken away! Jamie??s head bes dizzy and swollen, and she can''t hold it anymore. At this time, a big and powerful hand grabs her hand which is sping the wall, and pulls her into his arms with a force. It is her familiar mint aroma, which inexplicably makes him feel at ease. "What did you say just now?" Dan??s voice is very low, but full of coldness. A bit of anger is emerging from his eyes, and he looks at Manager Sun as if he was going to p him. Manager Sun doesn??t expect that Dan would appear at this time, and he also pulls the beauty he fancies into his arms. More seriously, the two seems to know each other! Manager Sun suddenly bes sober, and he is shivering. He does not dare to look at Dan, "Manager Dan, this woman wants to seduce me, so I can''t hold it..." Seduce? Dan hooks his lips coldly, and gives a nce at Jamie who seems to be drunk as her face is red, her red lips are slightly open and her eyes are blurred. But if she seduces someone, the man must be him! What the hell is this man? As long as he thinks he dares to touch his Jamie, he wishes to kill him immediately! Jamiefortably rubs the chest of Dan, and she is dissatisfied when she hears the words of Manager Sun. The drunkendy is doing something that she would never dare to do when she is sober. She cuddles the neck of Dan, and her red lips are only one centimeter away from his face. She is flirting arrogantly, "Brother Dan, he said he would take me to rape me, and he bullied me!" Her voice is ringing in his ears, and the little hand clinging to his neck seems boneless. While the word she said drives him crazy. He seems to hear the ??Brother Dan?? after a century. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, Dan realizes that everything is all right... When Manager Sun hears Jamie??s words, he is totally tense. Did this woman call him Brother Dan? Is she his sister? He has just provoked Dan??s sister! Manager Sun??s face bes pallid and he looks at Jamie and Dan palely but finds that there is a rare spoiling and softness in Dan??s eyes mixed with countless love. Manager Sun is shocked to see that. "Which hand did he touch you exactly??? Dan raises his eyes and scowls straightly at Manager Sun. "Well... it seems to be the left hand... oh no, the right hand... ??Jamie cannot remember it, leaning on Dan??s chest and squinting his eyes, "I hate him for touching me!" "Okay...."Dan??s ck eyes is narrowing dangerously, and then he takes Jamie to step forward and res at Manager Sun coldly. Just when Manager Sun is wondering what Dan gonna do to him, his right hand is suddenly grasped by Dan, and then Dan turns hard. His bones are misced with a tter. Manager Sun shouts in horror. The tingling from his wrist has not been alleviated, and he notices that Dan has grabbed his left hand and breaks his left hand just like that. The action is fast and urate, and Manager Sun''s two hands are broken! But Dan feels that it is not enough. He lifts his feet to kick Manager Sun''s legs and obese body to the front making a muffled noise when Manager Sunnds. Then he faints. Bruce behind is about to apud. He believes it is definitely right to call his brother! "Derek, throw him out. You are no longer allowed to step in here. ??Dan says to Derek. Then he takes out a handkerchief and wipes his hands for Jamie, and then he wipes himself and throws it into the trash can. Derek appears quietly, and he picks up the fainted Manager Sun and leaves quickly. "Brother Dan, just hold me and leave. ??Jamie refuses to loosen the hands in Dan??s neck. Perhaps she is greedy for the warmth of him. In short she is reluctant to let it go. Dan??s condensed eyes instantly be very tender. He picks her up and turns to walk. When passing by Bruce, Dan stops and nces at him slightly, "There needs a manager in a branch. Go back to pack up and enjoy for a few days there." After talking, Dan walks away with holding the girl. What??s more, his back seems to show tenderness. Chapter 163 Heartache Chapter 163 Heartache What? Bruce Hill''s phone suddenly hits on the ground. He turns around quickly and looks at Dan William??s back with a bitter face. He almost jumps up. "You are enough! You don''t thank me but retaliate me?! Unfair! " Bruce Hill''s roar can be heard within a ten-mile radius. Duke Fieldes and asks, ??What??s the matter? Have you offended brother again??? When ites to this, Bruce Hill is full of grievance, "Don''t mention it, brother must be revenge me for I don''t save little Jamie at the first time. Don''t say anything." Dan William says that he can go to y for a few days, but he knows very well that he will not let him come back. He won''t be like him for a few days. Who will recognize him when hees back?! "Let it be. ??Duke Field doesn''t know how tofort people, so she can only say that. "Brother has no conscience. Have a wife, don''t need a brother. I have no credit but hardship!?? Bruce Hill beats his chest and kicks his feet. Without him, can Dan William save the beauty!! It''s a pity that Dan William has gone far away with Jamie Moore in his arms, and can''t hear his roar. Dan William takes Jamie Moore to the room he temporarily orders by Derek William. He originally ns to go back to the manor, but considering Jamie Moore, they can only stay here. He puts Jamie Moore on the soft bed, taking the air conditioner remote control to lower the temperature, and asks someone to bring an ice towel to wipe her face. Her little face is hot, the skin exposes outside the dress is light pink, and her red lips are breathing slightly, which is particrly charming. Dan William just wants to get up and puts the bath water for her, but she grabs his cor and pulls it back. They almost lip to lip. Her eyes are blurred, as if to identify him. Dan William, who has no resistance for her, feels that when he looks at her eyes, his belly is hot, his ck eyes bes dark and deep, and the fire of making love is kindled. "Jamie, let go." His voice is low and dumb, he wants to stand up and leave immediately, but he is afraid of hurting her. His body presses on her, and he can feel the abnormal temperature of her body. "No." Jamie Moore??s wet eyes turn and look at his face and suddenly smile, "Dan, do you love me?" Dan William doesn''t expect that she will ask him so directly. He is pleasantly surprised that she finally opens her mind and he doesn''t intend to deny it. She is about to open her mouth, but is interrupted by Jamie Moore. "But why do you do that to me? Have you ever loved me?" Jamie Moore??s words are like needles stuck in Dan William??s body. He pinches his lips and reaches for her hair. His eye light is deep, mixing with helplessness. What he does for her is that she can''t see it or doesn''t want to see it. Why can''t she feel his heart? "Jamie favorite Dan William, doesn''t want me, doesn''t want my child, why... ??It''s only when she is drunk that she dares to yell at him and question him. In daily life, Jamie Moore is cunning and calm. How can she will coquettish to Dan William? So this coquetry of her, Dan William only feels that the things in his chest are going to melt into a pool of water. But what does she just say? Don''t want her? Don''t want her children? How is this possible? When does he say that? Why doesn''t he know? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Dan William raises his eyes to look at Jamie Moore and sees that the delicate and elegant little face has tears on it. Dan William??s breathing is sluggish, and his heart feels as if it has been torn but with a burst of joy. Looking at the small face full of tear stains, he is a little relieved. Jamie Moore??s low EQ doesn''t mean Dan William??s EQ is low. On the contrary, his EQ has always been high. Hearing from the words that Jamie Moore has just said, he knows Jamie Moore is crying for him. In this case, it proved that she always has him in her heart. With this idea in his mind, Dan William leans over her face, gently licks the tears on her face, and the thin lips move to the delicate and dripping lips, tossing and turning. Just as he is about to take the next action, suddenly, Jamie Moore uses both hands and feet, pushing him down with her force! At that time, Dan William doesn''t notice then is pushed under the bed by her. He is looking at the little woman who is sitting on bed with a silly smile. Then she snorts heavily, and falls on the bed and sleep. "Oh! Shit." He stands up. There is still fire in his body. He takes a few steps up, picking up Jamie Moore??s body, shaking it a few times, and stares at her with some gnashing teeth, "Jamie Moore! Get up! " Damn it, pick up his fire and let him aside, this damned woman! Jamie Moore is really asleep, no matter how can he shake and roar. With a sigh of chagrin, Dan William let go of the hand holding her shoulders with some frustration. She is the only one who dared to do this to him! He stands up, walking towards the bathroom. Quickly, therees the sound of water. Dan William stands under the shower and allows cold water to pour on him, but it takes a long time to extinguish the residual fire in his body. After about half an hour, Dan William dresses a hotel bathrobe and walks out of the bathroom. Therees a slight music, one after another, it seems there is no end. Chapter 164 Password Chapter 164 Password He nces across the room, and then he stares at the ce where Jamie Moore lies. Then he finds that there is a white cell phone under her arm. It seems that Jamie Moore is annoyed by the music. She touches the bed, and then she finds the phone. She picks the phone up, and then she throws the phone to the ground carelessly. Dan William presses his lips, and then he raises his arms to catch the phone that Jamie Moore throws urately. He looks at the screen. The music has stopped. But the phone rings again a few second later. It''s a ringing music, and its Ryan Jack who calls Jamie Moore. What does he want to do? Dan William frowns, and then he kicks on the phone. Then he answers the phone in an indifferent way, "Hello?" Ryan Jack is worried about Jamie Moore, but he never expects that Dan William would answer the phone of Jamie Moore. And then he asks, "Does Jamie stays with you?" "Jamie?" Dan William''s eyes are cold. He looks at Jamie Moore who is still sleeping. Now Jamie Moore looks like a child who always lives a happy life. Seeing here, Jamie Moore is in a trance. It seems that they have returned back to the old days. It seems that nothing has changed. The eyesight of Dan William bes soft suddenly, but he still says in a cold way, She is sleeping very well now, so don''t bother her." Sure enough, Jamie Moore stays with him. Ryan Jack holds the phone tightly, and then his face bes very cold, Well, I won''t disturb you. Please take good care of her, Mr. William." "Well." After saying this word, Dan William hangs up directly. Ryan Jack signs, and then he walks to the conference hall. In fact, this conference is the clothing conference of Jamie Moore. He prepares this well for Jamie Moore. He intends to take this opportunity to show his love to her, thus she may be his girlfriend. Fortunately, the moral behind it has not yet been revealed, and he may have chance. After Dan William hangs up, the cell phone shows a lock screen, which requires a password to enter. He looks at Jamie Moore, and then he sits on the sofa. He tries to find the password of the phone. He tries the password with the birthday of Jamie Moore and him, and the birthday of Ian Moore, but all is not right. Dan William stares at the screen of the phone, and then writes a few numbers at will, but he still doesnt untie the phone. Dan William doesnt give up for this. Instead, he has more courage to do this. The harder the password, the more important it is to Jamie Moore. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But does it good to check her privacy in such a way? However, Dan William only hesitates for a few seconds. Then he snorts. They even have a child. What''s wrong with it? Soon she will be his wife. What''s wrong with the husband looking at the phone of his wife? Thinking of here, Dan William continues to look at Jamie Moores phone without any guilty. What Jamie Moore sets is a digital password, but it doesnt disy the number of digits set. Thus Dan William guesses whether she would use thebination of her birthday and others. Dan William tries the birthday of Jamie Moore and him, but it fails. Then he tries the birthday of Jamie Moore and Ian Moore, and then the screen is unlocked! He slides the phone with his figure constantly. He is looking at the picture, and it is divided into several groups. One of which is all the pictures of Jamie Moore and Ian Moore. Each one is taken well, and all of picture is taken with a good angle. It looks like art pictures. There are many photos of Ian Moore, which is from baby to now. He looks at the number of on the top. There are more than 1000 picture. The picture of Ian Moore ounts for 80%. The picture all records the five years that he missed, and its all about the life of Jamie Moore and Ian Moore. Each one is a precious treasure for him. He mes Jamie Moore in his heart. If Jamie Moore doesnt leave away with Ian Moore, how could he miss the five years of growth time of Ian Moore? He looks at the picture, and then he finds a video. He clicks it. Its Jamie Moore who records the video. In the video, Ian Moore just learns to walk. He gets up from the ground in the video, and then walks a little bit forward with unsteady steps. Seeing here, Dan William feels that his heart would follow his steps, for fear that he would fall. Ian Moore in the video falls down when Dan William thinks. Fortunately, he falls on the bed, and the bed is soft, thus it will not hurt him. Then Jamie Moores voicees from the video. Jamie Moore says in a very soft way. Its a gentle encouraging voice that Dan William has never heard before. Its like a breeze, and it could make people feel refresh from the heart, "Honey, stand up and try againBaby, you are the best!" Ian Moore is verypetitive. He stands up in a few minutes. He walks to Jamie Moore in an unsteady way. And his face is carved with a touch of innocent joy. Then Ian Moore says in a vague way, "Mommy...Daddy" Dan William is shocked, and his heart seems to be shocked by something. He backs up the video, and the video returns back to the ce where he has just seen, and he listens to it again. Its true that Ian Moore calls Daddy after calling Mommy. His baby, unexpectedly, still remembers his daddy His eyes gradually be warm, and his phone almost falls to the ground because of surprise. Its very lucky that he unlocks the lock screen of Jamie Moore''s cell phone. He sees the secret of the picture. Although he doesn''t participate in the past five years, now his empty heart is expanding and satisfying rapidly Chapter 165 Sense of Security Chapter 165 Sense of Security All of a sudden, he feels that nothing is more important than Jamie Moore and his son. Although Ian Moore is not close with him now, Dan William knows that Ian Moore will ept him with the time goes. Then he will make up for all the five years he has not participated in. He takes out his cell phone, and then he transfers all the pictures in the gallery of Jamie Moore''s cell phone to his cell phone with Bluetooth, and then he saves them well. He also adds a password lock after thinking for a while. The password he uses is the birthday of Jamie Moore and Ian Moore. He relieves after doing all of this. Dan William puts his phone down, and then he walks to the bed. He stares at the sleeping face of Jamie Moore, and then he lies on the bed. He opens his eyes, and he doesnt fall asleep. Its a very peace night. At the end of the conference, all of the people presented grab a set of perfume. All of them leave with a smile, and they all satisfy with the result. Originally, Amelia wants to go home with Jamie Moore. But Jamie Moore leaves her alone, thus she feels more ufortable in her heart. She leaves the meeting room with pride before the conference is over. Ryan Jack sits by theke. He looks at the boundless night. Several staffs are cleaning up the scene behind him, which is a big contrast with him. Its in the midnight. He could feel the cold wind, but he doesnt feel cold. "She leaves in the middle of the way, which is a waste of your efforts. Are you disappointed?" The voice suddenly sounds behind him, and the man says behind him. "What she likes is that person. Even if you arrange it carefully, she won''t care it." The voice is very cold, so Ryan Jack shivers even he doesnt feel cold. "So what?" He raises his eyes and looks at the distance. The face of Ryan Jack is very cold, but he still says in a soft way, I love her, so I am willing to do everything for her. There is nothing to do with her." "Right?" The voice is a little disbelieving, and then he says indifferently, "It''s up to you. Anyway, I know that you can never be epted by her if you use her so much." "She will never know it." Ryan Jack says lightly. Then the man behind him doesnt say anything. The next morning, in the room to the west of the Garden. When Jamie Moore wakes up, her head is still a little dizzy because of the hangover. Her head is as heavy as there is lead in her head. She rubs her eyes to see the scene in the room. It seems that its a room in the Garden. But why is she here? She is a little confused. Then she gets up, and stands barefoot on the cold milky marble floor. She looks around, and then she finds that there is a man''s coat and a thin ck mobile phone on the sofa. She picks the men''s coat up, which exudes a light mint fragrance. Thus she reminds Dan William suddenly. There will be no one but him. Jamie Moore frowns. She looks at his coat and thinks. She remembers that she is almost taken away by a man when shees out of the bathroom yesterday. Then it seems that Dan William appeared, and then she doesnt remember anything She shouldn''t have done anything wrong, would she? Jamie Moore is very clear about the drinking capacity of her. She is skeptical about her behavior after she is drunk. Maybe she has offended him. Jamie Mooreughs. Is she like that? Dan Willian walks into the room when Jamie Moore is thinking something. Dan William just wears a ck shirt with ck trousers. He puts one hand in his pocket, and he walks into the room calmly and gracefully with a te in his hand. He frowns when he sees Jamie Moore stands on the ground barefoot. Thus he says, What are you doing? Why dont you wear shoes? Go back to bed quickly?" Jamie Moore looks down at her feet. She doesnt feel it. But when she hears Dan Williams words, she feels cold suddenly. Thus she walks to the sofa and sits down. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This is the safe ce. If she runs away, Dan William will be unhappy. If he throws her out, what should she do? If he asks money from her, what should she do? Chapter 166 What did you Want to do with Me? Chapter 166 What did you Want to do with Me? In fact, she really thinks more about it. Last night, its true that Dan William has that meaning, but she really has a bad capacity for liquor. She falls asleep before Dan William wants to do something. Dan William calls her for several times, but she doesnt wake up. Dan William puts the te in front of her and sits next to her. He is so handsome, thus Jamie Moore almost attracts by his face. What in the te is the breakfast prepared by the Garden. Considering that Jamie Moore drinks too muchst night, thus Dan William ask somebody to prepare a bowl of sobering tea for her. "You should drink this first, and then you will be sober than now. Dan William hands the sobering tea to her with dark eyes and lightplexion. It seems that nothing has happened. Jamie Moore shivers in her heart. The sobering tea on her almost falls on the ground. Its lucky that she holds it in time. But now she doesnt know the thinking of Dan William. How could she find the idea in his heart? Since she doesnt know the thinking of Dan William, how could she know the action she didst night? Is the fact that she did something wrongst night? Thus Dan William wants to throw her away after feeding her. Dan William shivers. She looks at Dan Willian, and then swallows saliva. She drinks the sobering tea under his gaze. Then she finds Dan William hands a porcin bowl to her, which is hot chicken porridge. Dan William doesnt do anything to her after she eats the porridge. Instead, Dan William takes a ss of milk to her gently. Atst, Jamie Moore couldn''t help it. She looks at Dan William in a firm way, and asks, Dan William, now you could tell all things to me. If I did something wrong tonight, thus you wants to poison me." Dan Williams face changes, and then he presses his lips. Then he stretches out his fingers and flicks them on her forehead. "Did the donkey kick you head? Don''t you see I treat you in a fine way? " Jamie Moore covers her forehead and looks at him with big eyes. She res at him discontentedly, "You head have been kicked by the donkey!" Wait, what did he just say? Does he treat her well? Jamie Moore is shocked. She looks at Dan William as if she is looking a monster. She can''t believe it. Does the sun rises in the north and sets in the south? How could he want to be nice to her? Even so, Jamie Moores face turns red suddenly, "Why are you so nice with me? Have I did something bad to youst night?" Hearing that Jamie Moore mentionsst night, although the face of Dab Willian doesnt change, the eyesight of Dan William bes cold. No man has self-control in front of the woman he liked. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Butst night, Jamie Moore not only leaves him there alone, but also she sleeps like a dead pig. How could he not be angry? He narrows his eyes, and then he looks at Jamie Moore. And then he says with a smile, "What did you do to me?" His voice is full of irresistible momentum. He says in azy way, but his eyes are full of dangerous. He puts his hand on Jamie Moore''s neck, and his smile is as light as ever, but he walks to Jamie Moore with a strong momentum. Its true that she did something bad to him! Jamie Moore wrinkles the delicate face of her. Originally, she thinks she is lucky enough. But now, it seems that she really did something bad to Dan William, thus Dan William is so angry. Will he strangle her? Jamie Moore is afraid, and she looks at Dan William who walks close to her, and then she bites her lips. Now she is very nervous. "What did I do to youst night..." Jamie Moore is a person who will ask when she misunderstands something. Obviously, she doesnt realize that Dan William''s face is even colder. Last night. Last night. How could she mentionst night to him? Now he wants to rip off her trousers and beats her up! "If you continue to mentionst night, I will throw you out. Do you believe me? Dan William says in a threat way. Damned woman, if she continues to mention the thing happenedst night, he will rip off her trousers and do the thing that should be donest night! Jamie Moore still wants to say something, but she stops after hearing Dan Williams word. And then she looks at him. She lowers down her head, and then she finds the clothes on her body have been changed. It isnt the clothes she wears yesterday! "Where are my clothes?" She looks up in amazement and frightened way. "Who changes my clothes?" It''s better not to be Dan Willian! Otherwise, she is afraid that she would kick his face uncontrolledly! Dan Willian looks around and then he looks at the other ce of the room, and says, You are vomiting in the middle of thest night, and you are dirty. If it wasn''t for me, how could you sleep so comfortably?" Chapter 167 An Improper Thought Chapter 167 An Improper Thought This is true. In the middle of the night, Dan William sleeps with Jamie Moore in his arms, and Jamie Moore vomits all the time. Though she vomits to the ground, she also vomits some on his body! Finally, Dan William has to take her to take a shower, and then changes clean clothes for her. Fortunately, she doesn''t vomit again. However, it is still a tough time for Dan William. The beauty is right in front of him. He can only watch but can''t eat. He almost suffers internal disease for this. Finally, he takes a shower with cold water for half an hour to get relief of this. And how about Jamie Moore? She feels morefortable after vomiting. Thus she sleeps very well. Last night, its really a hard time for Dan William. He needs to take a cold shower in the middle nigh. Whats more, he cant do anything to the woman he loved, even though the woman sleeps beside him. Although this is not the style of Dan William, Jamie Moore looks not very good at that time. This is the reason why Dan William is willing to suffer suffering. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Because he loves her very much, thus he is willing to suffer suffering, and he is now willing to let her suffer suffering. But Jamie Moore, who alwayscks mind, will never know this. She feels bad when she hears the word of Dan William. His face bes redder than before, and it just likes ripe peach, which attracts other people. Because she is too shy, thus her whole body is covered with pink. Now she looks very attractive under the indoor light. She feels bad when she find he has seen all the body of her. Its true that this takes advantage of anothers perilous state! "Can''t you let the waitress change it for me? Or you could throw me on the ground! Do you want me to be responsible for you?" Jamie Moore says clearly. There is waitress here, thus he doesnt need to do this by himself. Dan William blinks slightly. In the fact, the reason he doesnt let waitresses in is that he doesnt want other people see her body. Only he could see her body! Even other woman can see her body! He is such a domineering man! "What? Are you shy? Or do you have an idea about me?" Dan William is much more shameless than Jamie Moore. "Who has an improper thought on you? Asshole, my innocence is gone!" Jamie Moore is so angry that she wants to pick up a grape from the fruit te and then throw it to his face. But then she reminds that the taste of grape is good, thus she puts gape in her mouth. The taste of grape is very good. He doesnt deserve this! Dan William is very calm, and then he puts the things on the table. He leans against the sofa, and then he looks at Jamie Moore, and says, Your innocence is given to me as early as five years ago, or how could we have a son?" The implication is that, anyway, your innocence has belonged to me, and it''s has happened long time before. Jamie Moore stares at him angrily. It seems that her eyes are full of star. And then she finds Dan Williams word is right. If the innocence of her is still there, where is Ian Moore from? Bah! Its not right! She feels that its very strange! "Be quiet! Don''t forget that we dont have any rtionship now. It''s illegal for you to do so!" Jamie Moore says angrily, and then she sits away from him immediately. There is a sense of cherishing life and staying away from Dan William. Dan William presses his lips, and then he looks at her coldly. He doesnt care about her action. He picks up the milk Jamie Moore drinks, and then takes a sip of it. Then he says proudly. "Do you want to talkw with me? Don''t forget that I am thew in Country C!" "You are oppressing people with power!" Jamie Moore says. "I am willing to do this." Dan William continues to drink, and then he puts down the milk cup. He looks at Jamie Moore, and the slightly ambiguous action just now makes him look more enchanting. If Jamie Moore can beat him, she will bite him heavily! "Don''t forget it, and you are my child''s mother, and you are my wife in the future. If you are not satisfied with our current rtionship, I''m willing to change it." He goes on, and it seems that he is in a good mood. "Don''t think about it!" Jamie Moore says hurriedly. "It''s good now, and there''s no need to change it!" Marry him? This is a question that Jamie Moore cant think. The atmosphere in the room bes silent because of the words of Jamie Moore. Its so quiet that you even could hear the voice of the needle on the ground. Then the mobile phone of Dan William rings suddenly. He looks at the screen, and his eyes suddenly be dark. No one know his thinking, but the stiff face of his face bes soft than before. "Hello? Well, where are you? I''ll go nowOK. Please wait for me." Dan William hangs up after saying a few words. He takes his coat from the sofa, and then put the mobile phone in his coat pocket. "I have something else to do. Derek William will send you back after you have breakfast, Dan William looks down at her. Jamie Moore lowers her head, thus Dan William only could see her head. "No, I can go back by myself." Jamie Moore says in a muffled way, and she doesnt look at him. She doesn''t know what happens to her. Its her who doesnt want to marry him. But she feels ufortable when Dan William treats her so cold. Does the menstrual period of here? Jamie Moore calctes and then she finds it is not the menstrual period of her. She doesnt know the reason of this. Then the cold voice of Dan Williames, Its up to you. Then he walks to the door, and opens the door, and then leaves. Jamie Moore relieves, and then she falls down on the bed. She turns over and puts her face on the soft pillow. We only could see her eyes, and then she looks at the front in a daze. She checks carefully before she leaves the room. She always did this. She is very serious. After checking, she finds that nothing has fallen, so she goes out of the room, and closes the door. She puts her hands in the pocket of her coat, and then walks forward. Dan William blinks when he walks out of the Garden. He lets Derek William to apany Jamie Moore. "Go back to look at her. Make sure that shees back to the manor safely. If she wants to hang out, you could just follow her." Dan William sits into the car after saying this. And then he leaves the Garden. Its true that Jamie Moore refuses to marry him. But he still cares about her. He knows that Jamie Moore is a little disappointed. This proves that she has him in her heart, but it seems that she doesnt realize this. Dan William smiles bitterly. There is a sense of helplessness in his eyes. She is so careless. Is it good or not? It seems that she is very smart, and she never lets other people take advantage of her. But she is so stupid that she cant see the love from him. She is such an idiot. However, at the moment, Jamie Moore looks at the woman who stands in front of her. She presses her lips and then says in a confused way, Why are you here?" Chapter 168 Make the Wrong Friends Chapter 168 Make the Wrong Friends July Summer walks o Jamie Moore in a ck tight dress, and then she stands in front of Jamie Moore. She wears a pair of sunsses on her face, which covers most of her face. The curled hair is spread on her chest with fragrance. Its the fragrance that Jamie Moore knows the woman in front of her is July Summer. "Can''t I be here?" July Summer pats her hair. She makes a circle of her hair with her fingers, and then she says. "Its up to you." Jamie Moore looks at her lightly, and then she decides to leave. "It''s very simr." July Summer murmurs, and then she lets go of her hair. She looks at the back of Jamie Moore, and says, Wait. Jamie Moore stops and then she looks at July Summer, Whats the matter? July Summer smiles, and then she takes a stack of photos out of her wallet. She walks to Jamie Moore, and then hands it to Jamie Moore, You could look at this." Jamie Moore looks at the photos doubtfully, and her curiosity drives her to hold the picture. Then she looks at them one by one. The more she looks at them, the more frightened she is. She blinks her eyes. These are the photos of her and Ryan Jack at the press conference, and there are the photos of her being taken away by Dan William. She even sees that she hugs the neck of Dan William from the photo! If these photos are published, Jamie Moore doesnt know what will happen. But she knows that there are the words of ying with two men. They will say that she is a skittish woman. And she doesn''t know that she had been photographed! This shows that someone has been staring at her. Judging from the trace on the photo, this person is obviously aiming at her! However, she has always kept a low profile and never provoked anyone after returning home. Journalists and media should not stare at her, and they should aims at Dan William and Dan William who have greater news value. Is someone asked a reporter to take pictures of her intentionally? "Why do you have these photos? Why are you helping me?" Jamie Moore looks at her vigntly. Its also very strange that July summer appears at here. It seems that she came here for her specially. There is no coincidence. "I see this from a reporter''s camera. Besides, is there any rule that stars can''te here for dinner? Now that I see you, I''ll be in a good mood." July Summer says in a fine way. Jamie Moore narrows her eyes, and she doesnt know whether she should believe her. "Honey~ ~" A handsome manes from the garden. When he sees July Summer, he kisses her on both sides of the cheek, "Where did you go just now? Everyone is waiting for you." The handsome man says in French. Its obviously that hees here to find July Summer especially. Jamie Moore understands French, because her father is a French man. Although she has only saw her father for one time, its Chris Lockwood who teaches her French. July Summer answers him in French with a smile. She says in a fluently way, and it looks that she is a truly French man, Sorry, I have something to do just now. I''ll go back now." Jamie Moore is slightly surprised, and then she looks at July Summer in a surprised way. She knows that July Summer had juste back from America and she has been in America for several years, but she doesn''t expect that she could speak French so fluently. It seems that July Summer happens to see her. July Summer leaves before she has time to think more about this. After waving to Jamie Moore, July Summer leaves with that handsome man. "Joe, thanks you just now, or she will know all the thing." July Summer lets go of Joe''s arm and shrugs helplessly. Its not easy to cheat Jamie Moore. If she doesnt call Joe here, otherwise, Jamie Moore will know everything. "It''s my pleasure to work for a beautiful woman." The handsome man raises July Summer''s right hand, and then kisses her gently on the back of her hand. Its like a gentleman. "Come on, and now we are here. I''ll treat you to dinner." July Summer smiles and then walks forward. Its almost noon when Jamie Moore walks out of the main gate of the Garden. Her clothes are changed by Dan William, and its new. Besides, shees to the press conferencest night and she doesnt bring any cash with her. There is only a mobile phone on her body, thus she is anxious inevitably. She decides to call Wendy after thinking for a while. Wendy says she wille within half an hour after answering the phone. Jamie Moore hangs up, and then she walks to the dessert house in front of the main gate of the garden. Wendy finallyes when Jamie Moore eats all the dessert in the te. Wendy doesnt see Jamie Moore in the door of the Garden. Then she looks at the dessert house, and then she walks into the dessert house. Its true that Jamie Moore is in the dessert house. Its true that Jamie William wille to the ce where there is food. "You told me that you dont have money for a ride. Why do you eat food here? Wendy sits in front of her. She takes a day off to pick her, but she eats so well here! Do you have any sense that you don''t have any money? "If I don''te, will you be detained here to wash dishes?" Wendy is a little confused. She stabs the woman who is eating a cream mousse in front of her. Jamie Moor licks the cream on her lips, and then she takes a sip of coconut milk happily. She narrows her eyes, It''s OK, and I know you wille, and I believe you." Wendy presses her lips, and then she shakes her head, Never believe me, you should believe me! I am cheated by your poor appearance, thus Ie here!" Her full-time bonus is in vain! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Wendy, you''re the best!" Jamie Moore finishes the eating, and then she takes a piece of paper to wipe his hands. "I wish you could get the love from Duke Field in return." "Stay away with me quickly. Whats the meaning of get the love from Duke Field?" Wendy presses her lips as she says involuntarily. Jamie Moore murmurs. Its true that the strength of love is very great, which could make her eat so well. "Lets go now. What are you doing here? Are you waited to wash dishes for others?" Wendy waves, and then she walks out with Jamie Moore. "Wait a moment, Wendy!" Jamie Moore asks affectionately. Wendy hugs her arms tightly, and she is shivering, Please say now! "Please pay the money before you leave..." Wendy almost wants to smash her purse on her head, and then she goes to the counter to pay for money. She makes the wrong friends. Its her fault! Jamie Moore is such a woman who can only eat food, but she will never pay for money. Wendy fastens her seat belt when she sits into the car. She looks at Jamie Moore who sits beside her. She still holds a bag of desserts that had just been brought back from the dessert room. Seeing this, Wendy presses her lips. She knows Jamie Moore from the high school, who loves eating, but she cant understand this. Chapter 169 Foodie Chapter 169 Foodie She never bes fact even though she eats very much. It seems that her stomach is like a bottomless hole. She will never feel that she is full!? How can she pretend to be dissatisfied! "Jamie Moore...You should be d that your son''s father is Dan William..." Wendy starts the car, and then leaves the Garden. "Why?" Jamie Moore looks at Wendy and then asks. "The reason is that he has enough money to feed you. If you are in other family, everyone will burn you to death." This is the most pertinentment of Wendy toward on her. Wendy still remembers that the reason she knows Jamie Moore is for eating. Because she is a foodie, she likes eating. Its in a big stomachpetition held by the school that she knows Jamie Moore. The prize is five food coupons. You can eat, drink and have fun in the biggest food city of the city for free. The time is one day. Of course, only the champion is qualified to this. Thepetition is to eat chicken wings and legs. As soon as the chicken wings and legs appear, all people look at the chicken no one could the charm of the chicken? A lot of people participates thispetition for eating chicken. Finally, the school sets a rule. All people who participate thepetition should eat 50 pairs of chicken wings, otherwise, they should be punished. Many people give up for this. After all, they don''t have a big stomach. It seems that 50 pairs of chicken wings are very few. But all chicken are very big. For those rich young masters, it''s good for them to eat ten pairs. Jamie Moore is attracted by chicken. And before this, she just eats ice in the door of school. But she smells the fragrance of chicken for the distance, thus she participates thepetition. In the end, there is 16 people participate thepetition. Then one of them feels pain in her stomach, thus she gave up. Finally, there are only 15 people leaves. Jamie Moore and Wendy is one of them. Of course, Bruce Hill is also one of them. The scene is simply magnificent and indescribable when thepetition starts. You can see that those people keep taking wings from the te and putting them in their mouths. Before they swallow them, they go on to the next one, which is quite intense. Many people just eat the meat outside the wings, but they cant eat the meat in the middle part of the bone. Jamie Moore is very calm. She catches the chicken and then she breaks them into two gently. Then she eats the chicken with in a bite, and then she continues to eat another one. In fact, Jamie Moore doesnt go there for the five food coupons, but for the free wings. She thinks happily in her heart. As long as she could eat 50 pair of chicken within the prescribed time, she would not be punished. Its very easy for her to eat 50 pair chicken wings. When the te on the table is empty, someone will add chicken for them. This time, the chicken on the table unlike the original fried chicken wings in front of them. Its abnormal spicy wings of chicken. We can see the red pepper oil on it obviously. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Two people give up because they cant bear it, and people on the stage are fewer than before. Jamie Moore likes eating spicy food. She always eats spicy chicken wings. So she doesnt have so much feeling at first. Gradually, they finish the spicy chicken on the te. Only Jamie Moore, Wendy and Bruce Hill leave on the stage. Jamie Moore wants to give up, but then she finds there are a few people left on the stage. As long as she keeps for several minutes, she will get five food coupons. Its free for all day. Thinking of here, Jamie Moore eats quickly than before. Although her little mouth is hot red, she never wants to give up her food. Bruce Hill really can''t stand it anymore. It''s stupid to eat chicken wings to win food coupons for a girl! When he walks down, he even thinks that he will break up with that woman. How could she make him so embarrassed? Wendy is also very full. But the cheers are getting louder and louder since its at the end of the competition. She cant lose thepetition even for the sake of face. Finally, Jamie Moore bites her tongue because of eating too fast, and she loses thepetition. And Wendy gets the food voucher. Wendy is so curious about a stranger for the first time in her life. She thinks that she will be friend this this strange woman at that time... Thinking of here, Wendy turns around and looks at Jamie Moore who holds the bags in her arms tightly. How could she know such a strange woman? How could she even be friend with her? "The reason you say in such way is that you don''t know me well..." Jamie Moore turns her head and looks out of the window. There is a faint sadness all over her. Wendy is shocked, and then she holds the on the steering wheel tightly. "Jamie, you..." Jamie Moore suddenly turns her head again, and then she looks at her carefully, and says slowly, "Because you know me too well, thus you even want to kill..." Bang! "Ah! Why do you hit me?" Wendy hits Jamie Moore as soon as Jamie Moore finishes her words, and Jamie Moore even has no time to escape. "You said that people who know you well will want to kill you?" Wendy proves by her actions that she wants to kill her for a long time! Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she rubs her head. Then she falls on the chair, and it seems that she doesnt have any bones. People who know her want to kill her... Jamie Moore reminds Dan William suddenly. It seems that he wants to kill her every time. Does he know her so well? "Where are you going now?" Jamie Moore looks out of the window, and then she finds that the road is to the business street. "Dont you know the road? Today, I ask for a leave to pick you up. I''ll get back to you anyway." Wendy kicks on the keyboard with her fingers and says. ... Jamie Moore doesn''t speak anything. She presses her lips. Going shopping with this dead woman will kill her, OK? Wendy parks her car in the underground parking lot of the business street. Then she walks out with Jamie Moore, and then she takes her to the business building directly. However, it isn''t long before Wendy begins to regret take Jamie Moore to here. She wants to take advantage of Jamie, thus she takes her to here. But she forgets that Jamie Moore doesnt have a wallet at all! So she pays for everything in her shopping cart! "I am so unlucky, but you should treat me another day. Otherwise, I''ll be out of bnce." Wendy walks out from a clothing store with a bag in her hand. Then she looks at Jamie Moore in a sad way. Chapter 170 Ingrate Chapter 170 Ingrate "Well, you can decide the time and ce." Jamie Moore smiles and then continues to shopping with Wendy. Wendy nces at Jamie Moore, and then she looks at the bags in her hand. It''s not good to go out today. "It''s a good shop there. It''s all new and fashionable clothes for this year. Lets have a look. Wendy fixes her eyes on one shop and then she pulls Jamie Moore walks to that shop. Jamie Moore has no way but to follow Jamie Moore. Wendy is choosing clothes there, but she has no interest in it. "Dan William, what do you think of this one? Is that right for me?" The soft and sweet familiar voice comes from the next room, which attracts the attention of Jamie Moore. She sees that Jozo is holding a goose yellow dress to draw on her body. Although she is in a wheelchair, it does not affect the sweet smile on her face. "Well, you can buy it if you like this dress." Dan William sits on the round fabric sofa ced in the shop. He oveps his legs, and he looks very charming. Jamie Moore looks at him. She finds Dan William is smiling, and now he looks very soft for the smile on his face. Now he is different from the state he had just left in the garden. He says that he has something to do now. It turns out that he goes shopping with a beautiful woman. Jamie Moore presses her lips and then she murmurs in her heart. Then she sits on the sofa beside her, and stops looking at them. Thing would be OK, if she doesnt see them. Now she doesnt want to see the face of Dan William! "Jamie! What do you think of this dress?" But Jamie Moore obviously forgets that Wendy says everything in a loud voice. Even if she pretends not to see them, she would still be found. "Can''t you keep it down?" Jamie Moore nces at the shop behind her. Then she stares at Wendy and says, It''s beautiful. You can buy it and let''s leave here now." "No, I''ll try another one. Wait a moment." Wendy holds another cloth in her hand and then walks into the fitting room again. Hey, hey, hey! Jamie Moores hand is a little stiff. She wants to lean on the sofa, and then she hears the noiseing from her side. "Hey, Dan, it''s Miss Moore. What a coincidence." Jozo pushes Dan William to Jamie Moore. She is surprised to see Jamie Moore. Dan William nods lightly. He doesnt say anything. His eyes are very dark. "Its so lucky to meet you." Jamie Moore presses her lips and she smiles officially, and then she answers in a low voice. "Does Miss Moore like the clothes of this shop, too? Do youe here alone?" Jozo pretends that she doesnt see Jamie Moore''s cold attitude. Then she says in a sweet way. "Well." Jamie Moore does not want to talk with her. She puts her hand in her pocket, and then she answers freely. "Well." Jozo looks at her sympathetically. It seems that its very sympathetic to go shopping alone. "How about shopping with us? Dan has time today, thus hee here to shopping with me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She covers her mouth, and she says in a sweet way. Then she looks at Dan William bashfully. "No, I like a person." Jamie Moore smiles at her, and she is very polite. But she doesnt look at Dan William. She scolds these two people in her heart. Why is the world so small? It''s hard for her to go out for shopping. Does she could shop happily now? "Dan William doesnt mind this, thus Jamie Moore doesnt need to be constrained by this." Does it because of him? Jamie Moore rolls in her heart, but she still keeps calm. She looks at Jozo with a smile, Miss Jozo, do you think you are right? Jozo is shocked as soon as she hears the words of Jamie Moore. Then she lowers her head, and says, Dan, I really don''t mean that. Jamie Moore misunderstands me..." Ah. Shouldn''t she exin this to her? Why does she exin this to Dan William? "It''s OK. She is always such a woman. You dont need to force her to stay with us. Dan William comforts Jozo with the warm voice. But when she looks at Jamie Moore, his eyes are very cold. Jozo is very happy in her heart, but when she looks at Jamie Moore, she is in a daze. Miss Moore, if you dont like this, I will never force you to do this. Don''t be angry." Jamie Moore bes happy suddenly. Strange things happened suddenly, but it seems that there are so many strange things this year. She doesnt say anything, but she says that she is angry. If she doesnt do something, will she think she is not right? "Jamie, who are you talking with? I have chosen the clothes well. "Wendyes out of the fitting room, and then she hands the clothes to the clerk. She is about to find Jamie Moore, and then she finds Dan William and Jozo stands in the front of Jamie Moore. When she sees Jozo is in a pitiful way and the Dan William out of the way, she knows there is something wrong. Do they want to bully Jamie Moore? Wendy gets angry suddenly. She walks to them quickly, and then she stares at Jozo, Hello, sister, who are you? Do you want to bully Jamie? Jozo is shocked. Is this Jamie Moore''s friend? But she says that shees here alone. Jamie Moore presses her lips when she sees Wendy. Then she looks at Wendy is a pitifully way, Wendy, nothing has happened. How could Miss Jozo bully me? You misunderstand this... Jozo and Dan William is all shocked by this. They dont know why Jamie Moore shows herself in such a way. Is Jamie Moore a kind of person who shows weakness to others? Its impossible obviously! What''s more, Jamie Moore says that word in the same tone that Jozo uses. She is treating people in their own way! Wendy is shock. She doesnt know the extra meaning of Jamie Moores action. Then she sees the eyesight that Jamie Moore gives to her. Since she has made friend with Jamie Moore in so many years, thus she understands the meaning of Jamie Moore suddenly. Jamie Moore is acting! She and Jamie Moore are good at this! "Is this true? Jamie, you are so pitifully. How could you be bullied by a sister? Wendy takes Jamie Moore in her arms suddenly. She rubs her hair and says in a sad way. Its the second time that Wendy calls her sister. Jozos face is a little stiff. She holds her hand tightly, and she is very angry now. "I am always a kind woman. Since I can''t fight and scold the viin I meet, I can only swallow my anger." Jamie Moore covers her face. It seems that she is very sad, and she says in a murmur way. But in fact, she has a smile on her face. How could she act with her? She will kill you in a minutes, thus you cant say anything! Since Jozo likes flip right and wrong and pretend to be pitiful, now she will let her know who is winner. "Jamie Moore, you are great. I''ll take you to eat delicious food now. Lets ignore them. Some people like staying with the wicked. Who is to me?" Wendy pulls Jamie Moore. Then she looks at Dan William in a contempt way. Chapter 171 You like Dan William! Chapter 171 You like Dan William! Originally, she wants to say that Dan William acts in collusion with each other. But Dan William looks at her in a sharp way. If she says in that way, she is not able to leave there. Whats more, he even helps others to bully Jamie Moore. Even though Wendy is blind, she knows that Jozo is not a good woman. What''s the matter with Dan William? How could he let Jamie Moore be sad for such a woman! Wendy feels unworthy for Jamie Moore. Even if he is the brother of Duke Field, he could not bully Jamie Moore like this! When Wendy and Jamie Moore leave, Jozo leans on the wheelchair. She looks at Dan William in a say way, Dan William, I know Miss Moore doesnt love me, but how could they treat her in such a way... Dan William doesnt hear the words of Jozo. All in her mind is the sadness expression of Jamie Moore. In fact, he is angry about the word she says today. Thus he treats her so bad. He wants to tell her that she is not the right man for him, thus he treats her so sad. If she doesnt want to marry her, he can marry with other woman. But when he sees the sadness face of Jamie Moore, he feels pain in his heart. To punish her is to punish him. In the end, he will suffer pain by himself. He signs, and he is helpless. He is destined to be stayed with this little woman. "Dan, Dan?" Jozo says for a while, but she doesnt hear the answer from Dan William. Thus she looks up, and then she finds Dan William is in a trance! Jozo looks at him in a surprised way. Its the first time that she sees him in such a way. She feels ufortable suddenly. Maybe this is because that she doesnt know why he is in a trance. And he even forgets she is still here. Is he in a trance for someone? "I''ll take you to have lunch." Dan William withdraws his mind and says lightly. "Well." Jozo nods gently, and she feels more ufortable than before. She doesn''t say that she wants to have lunch. What happened to Dan William? Jamie Moore and Wendye to the restaurant on the third floor of themercial building. They sit beside the window, and then they order the meal. Theyugh loudly when the waiter leaves. It looks that they are two madwomen. "Haha, do you see her expression just now? She is speechless like eating a rake." Wendy puts the water cup in her hand on the table forcefully. She couldn''t helpughing when she reminds the expression of Jozo. So she hates the women who are different from each other in this life. Isn''t she tire to live in such a way? She has a strong background, and we are just two unimportant people. How could wepare with other people? Jamie Moore looks at the menu in front of her, and then she says. God knows why she cares so much about the attitude of Dan William? Maybe she doesnt like Jozo. Wendy, however, figures the meaning in this sentence. She moves the ss in front of her. And she stares at Jamie Moore as if she wants to find something from her expression. "Am I beautiful again? Why do you stop me like this?" Jamie Moore touches her face. Seeing that Wendy stares at her, she says. She seldom uses cosmetics. Even if she has been shopping for a long time and she is hot now, she will not in a mess. And now, cosmetics are waterproof. Is she handsome than before? "Narcissism." Wendy nces at Jamie, and then she sits up straight. She looks at her seriously, Jamie Moore, ording to my experience, you are ill!" "Ill? I''m not ill." Jamie Moore stares at her. Does that mean she should take medicine in disguise? "The name of this disease is--you like Dan William!" Wendy says. Hearing this, Jamie Moore almost kills her with a gush of old blood. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Does she like Dan William? Is that possible? Jamie Moore says suddenly, "Are you kicked by an ass?" She even shakes her head as she says. She proves firmly that she doesnt like Dan William. Although the Moore Family treats Jamie Moore badly, Dan William gives all warm that Jamie Moore lacks. She is willful and arrogant. If she doesn''t see chestnut cake when she wakes up, she will cry sadly. Thus Dan William will in a bad mood all day. When she leaves suddenly, Dan William doesnt adapt it for a long time. "Really? But I think you are jealous just now." As soon as the waiter put the thing on the table, Wendy takes the straw out and puts it aside. She takes the cup and drinks it directly. "Does your brain lock by the glue? What are you thinking about all day long? If I like him, he must be my man in minutes. Do I still need to stay alone until now?" Jamie Moore nces at the te and eats the dishes she likes. Chapter 172 Who do You Want to Marry? Chapter 172 Who do You Want to Marry? "Miss Jamie, I have to remind you that you already have a child, and the father of the child is still alive, and you are recognized as lovers. If you are single, why should I be so infatuated with others?" Wendy shakes her head. Anyway, it''s possible that Jamie Moore and Dan William will get married, but she can''t even let Duke Field know that she loves him. Don''t mention how sad she is. Secret love is a stage y of her. Because she doesnt have a protagonist, no one would apud and cheer even if she performs so well. Maybe Wendy is too publicity. When Wendy likes someone, she''s very shy and she dares not to show her love. Jamie Moore is different from Wendy. Jamie Moore even doesnt know her mind. If she knows that she loves Dan William, she will find Dan William with Ian Moore. She will not wait here. People are all like this. In fact, the inner is always far less brave and decisive than the appearance. Especially in front of the person you love. No matter how brave it is, it''s just a bubble. It will be broken when you touch it lightly. "So what? Maybe one day I''ll take Ian Moore to live with another man. Who loves her?" Jamie More snorts. She keeps eating as if she afraid that others would not know that she was a foodie. Wendy swallows the spittle, and then she holds the chopsticks tightly. "Jamie Moore, stopping talking now..." "Do you also think I am right? Ian Moore told me that he will take me to elope with him when he is upset one day. Then he will never find me. He is not only a man in the world. Cant I marry with another man?" Jamie Moore pokes at the white rice in the bowl heavily, and then she snorts. The expression of Wendy bes stiff, and her hand is shivering and then she says, Jamie Moore, I cant save you if you continue to say in such a way. Jamie Moore looks at her in a puzzled way. She wants to say something. Then she hears a cold voice. The voice is full of anger, thus she shivers uncontrobly. Jamie Moore is surprised. The man holds her chin suddenly, and then she sees the cold and deep eyes of Dan William. He stares at her with anger. But there is smile on her face. If one could not feel the anger around her, he looks like an elegant young man. "What did you say right now?" Dan William asks casually. He asks with a smile, Who do you want to marry? Well?" How could he be here! Jamie Moore feels that she has lost all her strength. She almost loose the chopstick and throws it onto the table. She still underestimates the endurance of her in front of Dan William. There is no one who could bear all of his momentum. Jamie Moore is a little surprised when she sees Dan William is in such a way. "No, no, you''re wrong. You hear it wrong." Jamie Moore chooses to pretend to be stupid. She believes that as long as he pretends to be stupid in the end, she will not be killed in such a bad way. "Oh? Are you sure?" he says in a low way. Jamie Moore could hear the threaten meaning in the words of Dan William. She shouldn''t speak something bad of him behind him! How could he do this before? Now he is in his hand, and she must be killed for this... Jamie Moore wrinkles her face. If she knows that she will meet her here, she will say something good of him loudly! "Im sure! Mr. Dan is so popr. Anyone will love you, as long as they see you. Even though I need to marry somebody, I will want to marry you first. Jamie Moore receives the reminding eyesight of Wendy, and then she says in such a way. Dan William narrows his eyes. He holds her chin with his fingers, and then he says, Consider?" "No, no, no, I dont need to consider this. You are such a good man. If I meet you, I will marry you immediately. I dont need to consider this. I dont need to consider this! Jamie Moore says firmly, but she cries in her heart. Although he knows that the woman in front of him is cheating him, but he feels happy when he hears her words. It could be seen as keep a little hope for him. He rxed a little, and the smile on the corner of his lips does not change. He puts down his fingers, and then sits beside Jamie Moore. The body of Jamie Moore suddenly bes stiff. She sits there still as if she cant move. Jozo, who sits behind Dan William, feels ufortable. She walks to Wendy in the wheelchair. Then somebody immediately pulls the chair for her, thus she could sits there easily. "Miss Moore, do you mind if we sit there?" Jozo looks at Jamie Moore and asks. She uses we to untie herself and Dan William together, and Jamie Moore in not include in her words. "Will you leave if I mind this?" Wendy looks at her with a smile and then says. Jozo doesnt expect that Wendy would not show any respect to her. Whats more, Dan William is still here. She thinks that they will not refuse her even though they mind it. Thus they could only bear it. But now...It seems that she should bear this. "You are so funny. Since Dan William is here, so I should also be here. She is such a calcting woman. Even Jamie Moore wants to apud for her. But Jamie Moore is very depressed. Why does she need to deal the woman around Dan William? Dan William is very calm, and he doesnt show any expression for the words of Jamie Moore. "Young master." Derek William appears suddenly. He wears ck dress and ck sunsses. The atmosphere around him is very cold. Dan William nods. "The thing you want to know has a result now. "Well." Dan William ponders for a few seconds. He turns to look at Jamie Moore softly, and then he says, Wait for me here." "What do you want to do?" Jamie Moore blinks. She doesnt know his meaning, thus she asks. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But Dan William has stood up. Derek William follows him, and then they walks to the outside together. What! Jamie Moore presses her lips, and then she takes a sip of juice in front of her. "Miss Moore and Dan have a good rtionship, which is enviable." Jozo smiles. She lowers down her head to hide the true feeling in her eyes. Its her whoes out with Dan William. But Dan only cares about Jamie Moore. Chapter 173 I Never Joke Chapter 173 I Never Joke As long as Jamie Moore is here, Dan William will never see her. Jozo closes her eyes sadly. She has lost two legs for saving him. But why doesn''t he want to marry her? "No one could involve into them easily. Wendy says meaningfully. Jozo answers calmly. She smiles softly, Dan William has told me that if he will marry somebody, he will consider me first. she says shyly, and then she lowers her head. Wendy and Jamie Moore looks into each other. One is very angry, and one is in a daze. "What did you mean?" Jamie Moore looks at Jozo and says doubtfully. She doesnt know the meaning of Jozos word. Dan William will marry her if he wants to get married. Does this have any rtionship with her? "It means that Dan will marry me." Jozo looks at her shamefully, and then she covers her mouth and smiles. It seems that Dan William has married with her. "Oh." Jamie Moore nods, and she feels a little ufortable. Will Dan William marry Jozo? He tells her that she will marry her. Is he joking with her? Wendy is in a hurry when she sees this. Jozo is not a kind man. She tells this to Jamie Moore. Does she want to break the rtionship between Jamie Moore and Dan William? Jamie Moore is such a fool. How can she believe it? "You wait for me in the car." Dan William has returned to the restaurant. He stares at Jozo, but he says to Jamie Moore. "Dan?" Jozo is a little shocked. She thinks Dan William says to her. "I will leave with Wendy first." Jamie Moore shrinks her shoulders. She feels ufortable for the words of Jozo. She needs to stay away from Dan William! "Come back." Dan William looks at Jamie Moore, and then he hands the key of the car to her. Does she ask her to wait in the car? Jamie Moore holds the key. She always acts slowly. Finally, Wendy cant bear it. She pulls Jamie Moores arm, and takes her to the outside. If Jamie Moore could be smart one day, she will cry for happy! When Jamie Moore and Wendy leave, Dan William sits down slowly. He oveps his leg, and he looks at Jozo with dark eyesight. Seeing that Dan William asks Jamie Moore to leave here, Jozo is very happy. She looks at Dan William with a smile, and says in a sweet way, Dan, what do you want to talk with me?" "You told Jamie Moore that I will marry you?" He picks up the coffee cup on the table, and then he drinks it. He is in azy way. Everyone is attracted by his handsome face. His voice is very clear, and its flowing like water. There is nothing wrong with it. Jozo thinks Dan William has understood her mind, and he will ept her! "Am I right? You still owe me a wish." Jozo exins softly, which affirms the question of Dan William. Dan William doesnt look at her. He stirs the coffee with the white porcin spoon in his fingers. He presses his lips as he hears her word. Do you remember what I said to you when you juste to country C?" "What?" Jozo is stunned, and then she reminds the word that Dan William has told her. She remembers very word Dan William told her. But she doesnt the exact word he says. "I told you that I love someone." Dan William says calmly. It seems that he is just chatting with her. Jozo is shocked. He has told this to her. But she thinks that he just refuses her with this excuse! "I think that you are just joking with me." Jozo lowers her head. She holds the skirt tightly. At this moment, she wants to escape from here. She is a smart woman. How cant she know the purpose of the word of Dan William? Do you do this for that woman--Jamie Moore! "Im never joking with you." Dan William looks at her and his eyesight is very cold. "Is the woman you loved Jamie Moore?" Jozo says in a grievances and sad way. She pretends to be strong, and she looks at Dan William. "Yes." Dan William nods his head affirmatively, but what he says next shocks Jozo more even more. "I will only marry with Jamie Moore. So you don''t have to waste your time on me. I dont want to hear the word you said to Jamie Moore again. Dan William scrapes the coffee cup with his fingers gently. He says in a clear and iparable way. In fact, Dan William knows that Jamie Moore doesnt have any action, though she hears the words of Jozo. The reason is that she doesnt like him. The eyesight and behavior of her show the truth to Dan William clearly. There is no one in the world who knows Jamie Moore better than Dan William. She knows that her EQ is low, and she is always slower than others in love. But he never forces her before. He believes that as long as he treats her well, she will know his love even though she is stupid. But Dan William is wrong. He is wrong. Jamie Moore is an emotional idiot. She is even more idiotic than he imagines. It''s more difficult to expect her to wake up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So when Jamie Moore asks Jozo without any expression after she hears the word of Jozo, he has known all of this. This is doomed to be a deep love of his own, and he cant say it out clearly. But even though Jamie Moore doesnt mind it, Dan William minds this. Even though he knows that Jamie Moore will have no action when she hears the words of Jozo, Dan William still doesnt want to let other woman to be his wife. This position only belongs to Jamie Moore, and it will not be changed forever. Dan William just wants to give a warning to Jamie Moore. He would not let go of anyone who bullies Jamie Moore. It''s just a matter of importance. "You love her, and you want to marry her. What should I do? Jamie Moore says with cry. She looks at Dan William pitifully. "I have lost my legs. What do you want me to do in my life? Who can ept me like this? Dan, how can you be so cruel?" Tears falls from the corner of Jozos eye, and then drips on the back of her hand. It seems that she cant control herself, and she cries sadly. She had fantasized about the scene of entering the wedding hall with Dan William countless times, and she also fantasized about the way he proposed to her on one knee, but she never thinks that he would refuse her in such a direct way. Besides, she has lost her legs. Even though she wants to recover her legs, she still needs to wait for a long time. What should she do without him? Dan William frowns. He looks at Jozo in a sad way. And then he signs, and says, Jozo, I owe you a life, but there are many ways to repay it. I can''t gamble my whole with the woman I loved. Chapter 174 He just Wants Jamie Chapter 174 He just Wants Jamie "I''ll give you everything you want except me. If you want my life, then I can also give you. Or lets have a bet. I will let you choose the way. If I die, we will be quits. If not, then what I owe you will be paid. " What he says is as sharp as a sword, making people barely doubt his words. This is the longest speeches Dan says to Jozo while it happens in this way. Jozo looks up at Dan in shock with tears in her eyes. She is crying as if she is so poor and lovable, "You ..." This is something she cant think of. Perhaps she has never understood this man clearly. She thinks she can hold him with paralyzed legs and marry him sessfully. Even if he doesnt want to marry her, he will agree because of his responsibility. Before now, Jozo has been very confident. So her attitude towards Alma will only be worse day by day. Because Alma is the person Dan sends to her. She subconsciously regards Alma as her servant and may still pretend in front of her at first. But after a long time, she begins to im herself in the name of Mrs. William. Moreover, with the fact that Alma never utters to resist, her attitude bes more and more bad. Because Jozo is really confident that she can marry Dan. But now? He wants to return his life to her and is not willing to marry her! Doesnt Jozo really appreciated by him? Is she really not as good as Jamie who is good for nothing? What makes she think that she canpare with the pair of legs that Jozo pays to save Dan? Jozo is jealous and resentful, and she is very unwilling. Her lowers her eyes, seeming to have countless anger erupting out but still have to hold it back. After about two minutes, Jozo says in a low voice, "Dan, you can go back. I want to be alone." Dan''s eyes flickers and nces at watch, thinking that Jamie is waiting for him in the parking lot downstairs. So he states, "Then I will go back first and I will let Alma pick you up." Jozo doesn''t answer again. Dan purses his lips and stands up to walk out. In fact, Dan can satisfy Jozo with everything she wants. Even if she wants to be a princess, he can fulfill her wish immediately. However, he really can''t fulfill her wish. Maybe he is cold, ruthless and indifferent. His love has already been given to Jamie, and he can''t give it to another person. His love can be seen as the extreme love. But for people like him, they may be fine if they dont love anyone. But once they fall in love, they really cant let go of the lover. Whats more, there is also Ian. Dan wants to add Dear in front of their baby. But no one knows better than him that he and Jamie cant be called lovers. They are tightly tied together. In his life, she is never allowed to escape away from him. Jozo tells Dan to leave while in fact, she wants Dan to stay with her. But she doesnt expect that he really leaves. Jozo suddenly looks up. Her eyes look not as gentle as before but show countless resentments and jealousy. She bites her lower lip tightly and squeezes out two words from her red lips, "Jamie, Moore! No matter anyone who stops her, she will fight with her until death! Jamie doesnt know that during the short time that Dan and Jozo aremunicating, something suddenly is diverging from the formal path. She is sitting in Dans car, waiting for him in the car as he wishes. She secretly scolds that she is so futile. She just obeys whatever he orders? Jamie, where are your dignity? Well, Dan is more terrible than her dignity... What is he talking to Jozo? Jamie lies on the window, frowning her eyebrows to imagine the conversation. Why doesnt hee downstairs now? Doesnt he just forget about her for being courting? Just when Jamie is thinking about whether to drive the car and leave first, she sees that the slender and handsome figureing out of themercial building and walking towards here. A mischief emerges from Jamie''s mind. She raises her lips and smiles slyly. Dare he let her wait for him? Although I cant win you, I can run away from you. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thinking about this, Jamie moves from the front seat to the driver''s seat and fastens the seat belt. She inserts the car key and starts the engine. Then the car rushes out. When Dan approaches the parking lot, he sees his car oing. It makes him startled for a few seconds. In just a few seconds, Jamie opens the window and throws a bill to him. She says arrogantly, "This is your taxi fare and you can go back by yourself. Im willing to apany you!" The window is closed as soon as the words are finished. Then the speed of the car is increased to two hundred miles and she leaves Dan behind. At this time, Jamie isughing in the car with her head facing upward. Poor guy. So why do you teach me how to drive? Now I just use your skills to pay you back! "Jamie!" Dan looks at his car driven away by Jamie. He cant see her shadow at all. And he can think about why she does like this. He picks up the bill that Jamie has just thrown in front of him. It is a bill of a hundred dor. Taxi fare? He raises the corners of his lips and tightens his fingers holding the banknotes. She is so wonderful. Thisdy is so gutty that she dares to be rebellious! Jamie drives Dan''s car to the manor very confidently and the speed is gradually decreased. She is very confident that Dan has to take a taxi to return to the manor without a car. Of course, when hees back, she will hide in Ians room. He cant have any idea. Jamie, who immerses in her great imagination, drives the car into the manor and parks in the parking lot next to the vi. She is proud and does not discover a royal blue Lamborghini parked in front of her. She opens the door and is about to go out. Suddenly she is grabbed by a hand and she is pulled out vigorously. That force is so hard that she almost does not stabilize her body. Before she can react, her body is lifted up by someone. Her nose can feels a mint smell. She is suddenly lifted up. So her head faces downward, which makes her dizzy. "Rob!" Jamie tries to stabilize her body. She raised her head and sees Dan who walks inside by holding her with ease. She just shouted loudly. Why is he quicker than her? It won''t be so fast even if he flies? "Why are you here? You shouldn''t ..." Dan just groans. Because her weight is very light, it seems to him as easy as carrying a ball of cotton. Hearing her words, he reaches out and pats hard on her little ass, "Do you regard Derek as a useless person? Chapter 175 Being Put under House Arrest Chapter 175 Being Put under House Arrest Derek? Derek! ! Jamie suddenly understands after she is stunned. How does she forget Derek? Derek will be with Dan whenever and wherever he is. Although you can''t him, he is indeed there. And Derek''s efficiency and quickness can''t be described by any words. Just for a car. How can she be so naive and really think that Dan has no methods? She really does misjudge it! "Daddy, are you bullying mommy, right?" Ian hears the sound and runs downstairs. Seeing that Dan is hitting Jamie''s ass, he widens eyes and asks. "No, how will I do that? Daddy is developing affection with your mummy." Dan answers Ian with a soft expression gently, which makes him not look like a bad person. Jamie is still upset. Developing affection? Has anyone developing affection in this way? Bunny, don''t believe him! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ian looks at Dan in disbelief, staring at his face carefully and trying to figure out something, "Really?" "Of course it is. How can Daddy cheat Bunny?" Dan carries Jamie and bends over to touch Ian''s head. His eyes are gentle and peaceful. He also has a little smile on his face, which really makes him look more gentle. Ian shows a big smile and gets out of the way for Dan, "Then I believe in Daddy. Mommy, may you have a good rtionship with Daddy!" Thats ridiculous. Jamie looks at Ian mournfully, "Baby, save ..." "Believe it or not, I will throw you down now if you say another word." Dan''s low warning soundes to her ear with a strong threat. Jamie closes her mouth immediately while her sights keep still looking at Ian mournfully until the door closed. She can only cry without tears. Dan throws Jamie on the bed and looks at her condescendingly with a frivolous meaning in his eyes. "You just stay here to reflect on yourself. What do you do wrong? Don''t even think about dinner until you figure out." After saying, he leaves the bedroom and closes the door. The next momentes a wailing from the master bedroom. "Dan, you''re not a human! Why do you keep me here? Come back!" Jamie rushes to the door after she regains her mind and he strides to the door to twists the lock for a few times. But she finds that it is locked! This is house arrest definitely! It is illegal! In the evening, Ian sits in his seats on the dining table and looks at Dan who is enjoying food elegantly. Ian asks doubtfully, "Daddy, why doesnt Mummye down to have dinner?" "Your mommy ns to lose weight recently and she doesnt eat anything." Dan slowly answers him. He is the typical one that dont blush when they are lying. "Well." Ian nods. He knows that girls are fond of being beautiful. He often sees some girls in school have many meals but little food at each to keep their slim body. Is she because of this? "Bunny, Daddy has something to ask you." Dan put down the knife and fork in his hand and looks at Ian. His eyes flickers and hints Cindy and the servants to leave here. Cindy nods and leads the servant out of the restaurant. Ian sees that Dan has taken away the outsiders so he thinks that there must be something important. Therefore, he nods obediently and moves closer to him. "Did you arrange the explosion of the Moores family?" Dan narrows his eyes and looks at Ian, who is very close to him. Then he and his heart be soften into a piece. Before that, when Ian and Night.1 firstes to the manor, Night.1 reminds him that Ian is not an ordinary child. But getting along with him day by day, Dan feels that Ian is indeed smarter and more intelligent than ordinary children. He is also clever and keen. He is proud at first. But when the explosion of the Moores happens, he never doubts Ian. Because even if he is smart, he is just a child after all. But Dan neglects that since Ian knows Night.1, there must have something to do with him in this little explosion. Why doesnt the Moores house explode? While it happens after Jamie is attacked. In addition, this boy extremely protects Jamie and he wont allow anyone to disrespect Jamie. However, the results from Dereks investigation shock Dan seriously. Because he only finds that Ian and Night.1 have been to the Moores house and are also present when the explosion urs too. As for other issues, they dont investigate anything even with Dereks ability. There are not many people in the whole Country C who can conceal anything under Dan. This makes him not only doubt the true identity of Night.1. He remembers that Ian is nominally his younger brotherst time when Night.1es to the manor with Ian. But his attitude towards Ian is definitely not the one towards a child or a friend. It looks more like treating him as his own boss. Therefore, Dan will connect these things one by one and figure out a result. Ian bes the boss of Night.1 for some reason. So the explosion of the Moores house is done by Night.1 who is ordered by Ian. As for why Ian knows such a powerful character, it is unknown. "Daddy, do you know about it?" Ian blinks with his wide eyes, looking at Dan, worrying that Daddy will not like him because of what he does. Because he is working hard to be a good boy in front of them. Even for the identity of Night.1, Ian doesn''t tell Jamie because he just doesnt want her to worry. If Jamie knows, Night.1 will definitely be driven away! "Well?" Dan reaches out and rubs Ian''s hair, showing a little surprise in his eyes. What special identity does his son have? "Um ... I admit that I do i. but I dont do it in person. Because they bully mommy." Ian exins seriously. In his heart, Jamie is the most important one. He is a little man so he must protect her mommy well. "Oh? If someone does something bad to Daddy one day, will you do the same thing?" Dan asks jealously. Dan isn''t jealous that Ian puts Jamie in the first ce. What is he jealously is how important is he in his heart as his daddy? Ian looks at him with his head tilted and answers, "No." Dan''s face quickly turns bad. "Daddy, who can bully you here? Bunny and mommy are still waiting for you to protect. Why do you struggle with this issue? It''s too childish." He shows his index finger and shakes it left and right when he is talking. He seems to say its a bad idea. Dan really cant helpughing when he sees this. Dan''s heart is suddenly moved. He pinches Ian''s soft face and chuckles "Bunny is right and reasonable. Henceforth, if you get into trouble, you can hide behind Daddy and no one dares to bully you." Chapter 176 Be a Friend Since Then Chapter 176 Be a Friend Since Then Ian raises his chin proudly, "Bunny is not the spineless child. Hiding behind Daddy is not a man''s behavior!" If Ian is bullied, he should double attack it back. How can he stand and be bullied? That''s too cowardly and is not his style! Although as it is... Daddy''s words warm his heart. He has never experienced the thing that he can hide behind Daddy when he is in troubles. Ian''s eyes rolls, thinking whether he can create an opportunity to experience it. "Hah hah, okay. You are Daddy''s great baby." Dan stands up and hugs Ian''s little body to make several turns. He hears that children like to y in this way. Dan specifically learns it from the Inte. Ian grins and really likes the way he got along with Dan. There is no pressure at all and he feels it very different from being with Jamie. But he likes it very much. Suddenly there is a loud noise from outside, bothering the beautiful atmosphere at this moment. Dan frowns and walks out of the vi directly while holding Ian. On thewn outside the vi, a group of servants forms a circle. He doesnt know what they are looking at. From their sights, they can only vaguely see a white corner of clothing from the crowd. Jamie is originally in the bedroom but theres nobody open the door for her after waiting for a long time. Then she climbs down from the balcony angrily. Originally, her goal is the swimming pool downstairs. However, she doesnt keep the right direction. So she identally falls to thewn beside the swimming pool. Although she isnt not injured, she sprains her ankle. Jamie is sitting on thewn, covering her injured ankle which is already swollen. But in front of so many people, she is reluctant to say that she is really injured. "What''s the matter?" Dan and Ian walk to Jamie and squats down to look at her. Jamie''s eyes rolls around, ncing at the servants around. She shuts her mouth and says nothing. Dan''s ck eye manifests his anger and he raises his eyebrows. Then he says to the servants, "What are you doing here? If you are too free, you cane to Cindy to settle your sry and leave." The servants suddenly leave away. Soon there are only Dan, Ian and Jamie. Cindy even let a few servants guiding in a distance and letting no one pass. "Let me see." Dan takes her hand away from her ankle. As expected, it is already swollen. "Mommy! Why do you want to jump off the building in despair?" Ian looks at Jamie and asks sorrowfully. Then Ian leans close to Jamie''s ankle and gently blows a few breaths. "Bunny can blow it for you so you won''t feel painful." Jamie looks at Ian feelingly. Her baby is still thoughtful. "She''s stupid indeed!" Dan stretches out his finger and pokes Jamie''s head hard. Then he holds her up and walks to the vi. Ian follows them with his short legs. "I''m not stupid! Who let you to lock me up? Will I hurt my feet if you don''t lock me up?" Jamie''s ankle is so painful that her face bes pale. But her mouth is still not forgiving. She pokes hard on his arm with her hands. "Mommy, you can''t jump off the building even then. Bunny will worry about you." Ian pouts and decides not to help Jamie this time when he sees Jamie''s swollen ankles which looks like a bun. He will stand on Dan''s side this time. "When does mommy jump off the building? I want to jump into the swimming pool. Who knows that I will fall on thewn because of the wrong direction?" She''s not that silly, okay? It''s too scary to joke with her life. "..." Dan and Ian nces at each other, and the frustration in their sights really showing a meaning. Shes so stupid. It is almost ten o''clock after applying potion on Jamie and letting the servants prepare the food again to fulfill her. Dan sits on the sofa in the bedroom and rubs his eyebrows. His eyes are fulfilled with a little tiredness. He leans on the sofa to hear the watering sounds in the bathroom, as if thinking about something. His whole person looks more gentle under the warm orange light of the bedroom while he is usually a cold man. The light blue home clothes he wears on his body makes him not look as keen as usual but gives him a quiet and leisure style. A ring of cell phone suddenly appears in the bedroom, breaking out the original silence. Dan nces at the cell phone that is thrown on the table. He put down the ovepping legs and stands up quickly to pick up the cell phone to answer, "Hello?" "Dan, it''s me." Jozo''s voice came softly from the phone. Theres no crying when she is in the restaurant. She seems to calm down. "Yes." Dan responds indifferently, stepping towards the rooftop. He leans against the railing and frowns as if he is thinking, "What''s the matter?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jozo takes a deep breath and says, "Dan, I think a lot after Ie back. I know that feelings cannot be forced." After a few seconds of silence on the phone, Jozo does not receive a reply. So she continues, "I sincerely bless you and Jamie. I also figure out clearly that we can be friend in the future." "Its great that you can understand it." Dan''s voice is still calm and there isn''t much emotion. But the tiredness between his eyes is gradually reduced. "Of course, if I fall in love with other men in the future, you have to remember to be my tough backstage so that he doesn''t dare to bully me." "No problem." At this moment, Dan really feels relieved. He is actually most tired of the kind of woman who is entangled. But Jozo is kind to him. He cant be overdoing to her for the reasonable thoughts. Now its better that she can understand by herself. "Well, that''s okay. I''ll hang up first. Have a good night." Jozo looks at her screen and presses hands- free button, expecting Dan to say good night to her. But fantasy is always too wonderful while reality is always cruel. "Okay." Dan answers and hangs up the phone without hesitation. He looks at the time on the screen and turns to enter the bedroom. He sees Jamie lying on the side of the bed and wrapping herself tightly in the quilt. She seems to have fallen asleep. After injuring her leg, she can still move so flexibly. Dan walks to the bed. His long fingers gently touch Jamie''s sleepy face. He really underestimates her anti-beat ability. In Jozo''s residence. Alma squats down silently to pick up pieces of ss on the ground, as well as pieces of precious porcins, which have a value of at least 10 million dor. Behind her, Jozo keeps throwing all the things she can reach to the floor. Apanied by several angry roars, the debris keepsing towards Alma''s back. But she is still expressionless and calm that she lowers her head to pick up them one by one and put in the trash can. Chapter 177 She isn’t Reconciled at all Chapter 177 She isnt Reconciled at all Suddenly, a vasees straight towards Alma. Alma feels the movement behind her and she narrows her eyes. Then she turns her body slightly to the side and escapes the vase that ising to her. Before she turns around, another vase hits her left shoulder and the fragments of the vase cut deeply into her flesh. It hurts, but Alma doesn''t cry out in pain. She doesn''t even frown but stands up straightly. She turns around and looks at Jozo, who is still crazy expressionlessly. For the first time she says to her in a rebellious tone, "Jozo, please understand your status clearly. My boss is Dan, not you. So you are not qualified to hit me." Alma wants to say this for a long time. No matter how angry or annoyed Jozo is before, she just throws things to vent her anger or insults her. It has never been like today. She even hits her directly with things and wants to kill her! Over the past few years, Alma has obeyed Dans orders and has taken care of Jozo with all her efforts. But Alma has always been a person of Dan. She has always obeyed to Dan, not Jozo. She justes to take care of Jozo. Dan does not say that she is given to Jozo. Alma should still uphold this right of personal freedom. There is absolutely no kind person in the training camp. Alma''s silence and obedience in daily life dont mean that she is good to bully. "My status? Do I need you to remind me? What the hell are you? Youre just Dan''s dog. How can you criticize me here? Since that Dan sends you to me, you can''t say a word if I let you die now." Jozo''s expression is full of maliciousness and her malicious eyes are fixed on Alma''s expressionless face. What Jozo hates most is that she is always expressionless when facing her, as if she isughing at her. Alma nces at her without saying anything and turns to walk towards the door. "Jozo, youd better have a rest early." She says slowly when she reaches the door and then she leaves. Another vase hits the ce where Alma has just stood in. Hearing the sounds of broken porcin one after another, Alma walks downstairs without any emotion. She just ignores the roar behind her. "Come back. Who allows you to leave? Alma! Come back and clean all the debris on the ground!" Jozo keeps throwing things to the door. Her palms are cut by the debris and the blood is gurgling. There is only silence in the room. Drops of fresh blood runs down Jozo''s palm, and the sound of blood dripping on the floor seems to be horrified in the quiet room. It takes a long time for Jozo to raise her head. Her face is covered by the scattered ck hair and then the dim moonlightes outside the window. Her eyes are as horrible as a viper. Her lower lip is bitten to blood by her. The blood of her palm is still flowing. But she seems not to feel it and she slowly bend down to pick up the phone on the ground with her injured palm. After a few seconds, the phone has got through, "Amelia, it''s me." The voice is calm, as if nothing has happened from her hand just now. After a pause, a shock appears in Jozo''s cold eyes. And she asks again to make sure, "What are you talking about? Jamie has a baby. And the baby is your Dans?" She still thinks there is a way to remedy it although Dan tells her like that today. Then what Amelia says now will undoubtedly harm her confidence again. "Yeah, although I don''t like Jamie very much, after all, she has my brother''s baby. And they will definitely get married in the future ... Hello? Jozo? Why don''t you speak? Can you hear me?" The cell phone is thrown on the ground but Amelia''s eager inquiries keepsing out. Jozo don''t know how hard it takes her to restrain not to vent her temper to Amelia. She buries her face between her knees, and her shoulders cant stop shivering with sadness and anger. She has nned everything. Even if Dan doesnt want to marry her, she has a way to force him to marry her. But now, everything is out of her control! First it is Jamie. Then it is Jamie and Dan''s baby. She cant expect such a great change! She isnt reconciled at all! Amelia doesn''t know her inadvertent words has affected Jozo. After waiting a while for Jozo''s voice, she shrugs and hangs up the phone. Early the next morning, the swelling Jamie''s ankle is almost reduced. She doesn''t go to work for several days but today she gets up early. She sends Dan to school with Dan and goes to CR. Seeing Dan, Secretary Sames to greet him with a stack of documents in his hands. He asks respectfully and politely, "Mr.William, the director of Moon is waiting for you in the VIP room. Do you want to go now?" "Well." Dan nods and then turns to Jamie behind him, "You go and prepare two cups of coffee for me." After that, he walks into the VIP room. She? Jamie widens her mouth in amazement and looks at Secretary Sam. When does she take over the job of Secretary Sam and start to server tea for him? "Miss Moore,e on quickly. Mr. William doesn''t like to wait." Secretary Sam reminds Jamie when he sees that Jamie is still stunned. "Oh, okay." Jamie touches her nose embarrassingly. Then she smiles and turns away. In the VIP room, two men who have very different styles are sitting opposite each other with polite smiles on their faces. They all look calm and peaceful. But the torrent is secretly surging. The two men arepeting against each other. "I don''t know why does Mr. Jacke over here today?" Dan squints at Ryan. He is dissatisfied with his behavior, not to mention that this man is still eyeing at his woman and son. Just for this point, he can let Dan overestimate him. Because, in those five years, it is the man in front of him who reces him. It does make Dan care about it a little but it is not enough to call it crisis. "I have no advice in fact. I''m only here today to discuss with Mr. William about the productunch of Moon." Ryan smiles lightly and is polite but alienated. "I remember that yourunch of new product is over." Dan frowns gradually, and his deep eyes looks mystery as a deepke, which is having a faint luster. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Yes, the press conference is over." Ryan says slowly with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. "But our president decides to further promote this product and makes innovations based on the previous endorsements. We want to use two-person endorsements." Dan looks up at Ryan and says with a smile, "So, who is another spokesperson?" Ryan smiles and is about to say that name while Jamie pushes the door toe in. Chapter 178 I’m Afraid Im Going to Disappoint You Chapter 178 Im Afraid I''m Going to Disappoint You Jamie put down the cup in her hand and nces at Ryan secretly. And she just smiles at him. The grin is just caught by Dan, and his ck eyes flicks a bit of displeasure. He reaches out to take the coffee cup in front of him, but finds that it is not a coffee in the cup of Ryan. It is a ss of boiled water. His fingers holding the coffee cup cannot help but tightening. His eyes stays on Jamie''s smiling face for a few seconds and his dark eyes turn gloomy, as if a gust of wind is appearing. Ryan takes the ss of boiled water in front of him as if he doesnt know anything. He smiles at Jamie gently with joy in his warm eyes. "I don''t expect that you will remember I can''t drink coffee. And I think you may forget." Saying this, he looks at Dan who has no expression and his lips slightly raise. "You are allergic to coffee and I am allergic to perfume. How can this be forgotten?" For Jamie, the reason why she remembers is just because she is allergic to perfume and Ryan is allergic to coffee. For her, it is only a little matter. So she doesn''t feel anything wrong when she just says it directly in front of everyone. However, the speaker is unintentional while the listener can catch the meanings. Jamie''s unintentional words are heard by Dan and it is very indifferent. She remembers a small habit of Ryan. Does she like Ryan? So she repeatedly refuses him. Such thoughts gradually form in Dans mind. And once it is formed, it is difficult for him to deny it if he wants. As he thinks, Jamie does not seem to like him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The reason why she will agree to live in the manor is because of Ian. If Ian is not here, hes afraid that she isnt willing to stay in that ce for a day. Only in Jamie, Dan will feel frustrated. He masters the economic life of the entire Country C. Countless people relies on his life. He is decisive and resolute. He is a myth that everyone respects him. However, he is defeated by a woman. And this woman doesn''t love him in her heart. Jamie stands for a while and finds that the atmosphere inside has suddenly cooled. She turns to look at Dan beside her. He lowers his eyes. There is no expression on his handsome face. She doesnt know if it is an illusion or not. Jamie actually feels a sorrow from his expression. Sorrow? As soon as this ideaes out of her mind, Jamie immediately denies it. She feels that she has this idea just because she is crazy. Who the hell is Dan? Will he be sad? Does this man, who never cares anything in his mind,know what sadness is? Jamie quietly throws out her tongue and suddenly feels that this idea is too horrifying. She may not think about it. It only takes about a minute for Dan to manage his emotions. Then he nces at Jamie, who is still standing there. His eyes show his coolness and he says coldly, "What are you still standing here? Go back." This is an ordinary sentence that is very ordinary. In terms of Jamie''s usual carelessness, she will not find anything. But this time, she really feels something is wrong. It''s different from Dan''s usual anger that he will kick her ass because she does something bad. Although his tone is very calm, Jamie just thinks that the big boss seems to be angry. As for why he is angry, it is unknown. "Oh." A little grievance appears in Jamie''s heart and she responds. Then she walks towards the door. When she turns to close the door, she res fiercely at Dan who is back to her. He is really a mad man. Why does he vent his anger to her? "Tell me who the person you like is." Get in back to the point. Dan looks at Ryan and asks. "Jamie." Ryan is very straightforward. But Dan''splexion suddenly changes as soon as the sentencees out. And danger appears in his eyes. "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. Jamie is our designer but not a model. So for your request, I refuse." Dan''s voice is low and he refuses bluntly. He wants Jamie. Then he may think too much. Does Ryan think that he doesnt know what they want? He wants to take this opportunity to get close to Jamie. But even if Jamie doesnt have Dan in his heart now, he wont give up of Jamie at all. Will he form the rtionship for Ryan so kindly? Well, it is almost fine if he wont break it. "No matter whether she is designer or models. As long as Jamie is willing, we can create the exhibition with thebination of the best garments and perfume for her identity of being a designer. We will promote the products to the whole country. The profit can be imaged. "Ryan sits upright, looking at the dangerous and mastery man who sits opposite to him. Ryan is also perturbed. Judging from the man''s possessiveness and domineering style, as long as it is about Jamie, his style will change greatly. "Do you think that I will care about these money?" Dan looks at him coldly. His cold lips turn to a sneer, as if he is mocking his overconfidence. Although Ryan has expected it for a long time, he still frowns as he hears his words. He continues to look at Dan and says, "Mr. William, do you think it clearly? You and I understand the value of this. If we cooperate, it will a good thing." Dan doesn''t wait for him to finish talking and stands up. He manages his clothes and responds, "If Mr. Jack thinks that I will cooperate with you for this small profit, you may just look down upon me too much. Its okay whoever you want. Only for Jamie, you dont even think about her! " After saying, he turns around to leave. "It seems that Mr. William really likes Jamie. For her, you can abandon the cooperation with hundreds of millions dors." Ryan chuckles slightly and his eyes be serious. It seems that he underestimates Jamie''s importance in Dan''s heart. With cooperation of hundreds of millions dors, if the situation goes well, the profits for the two parties will be more than now. But Dan says that this is a small profit. Is Dan just possessive for Jamie? Ryan''s eyes shows a littleplicated feelings. It seems that things have be more and more complicated and even it gradually deviates from his n. "So what?" Dan stops and turns to look at him. What he says is extremely arrogant and domineering. It is just a few words, but it seems to have exined everything. He likes Jamie. So what? Jamie doesn''t like him. So what? As long as she stays by his side for one day, he will not believe that she is so foolish that never see how good he is to her. He has that self-confidence that he will make Jamie fall in love with him